Annals and magazine of natural history : including zoology, botany and geology

ig
a
et

el

es

ats

oe
Se

=
Fe

pau sf

ee. §
’ co) aa
A telat ds 05
a
ee mie
if

se

Bier ee

ae Z Pee
eH Pe ee
He amen
ae ae
ait ore po Pye
aie

3h:

aloe
A A Pe oa)

Z ats :

te Na
Die Che Cae

La

ve

Ait
eat
fA

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING
ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ MAGAZINE OF BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY, AND OF
LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH'S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

Sir W. JARDINE, Barrt., F.L.S.—P. J. SELBY, Esa., F.L.S.,
GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D.,
CHARLES C. BABINGTON, KEsa., M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S.,
J. H. BALFOUR, M.D., Reg. Prof. Bot. Glasg.,

AND

RICHARD TAYLOR, F.L.S., F.G.S.

CFE hN/
VOL. IX. Sacus

eee

LONDON:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY R. AND J. E. TAYLOR.

SOLD BY S. HIGHLEY; SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL; SHERWOOD AND CO.; W. WOOD,
TAVISTOCK STREET; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:
LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :
CURRY, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1842.

‘‘Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis
humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;
ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.
Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; a vere eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; male doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—
LINN,

CONTENTS OF VOL. IX.

‘NUMBER LY.

I. Organographic and Physiologic Sketch of the Class Fungi, by
C. Montacne, D.M. Extracted from ‘ Histoire physique, politique et
naturelle de l’ile de Cuba,’ par M. Ramon pz xa Saara, and translated
and illustrated with short notes by the Rev. M. J. Berxetey, M,A.,
FLs3 1s open cap aevuen santh salsa epepeyeseaits cad vaniehane stenereacdsone chewweetygdis

II. On Hirudo geometra, Linn., and some other species of British
Freshwater Leeches. By T, Bricutweit, Esq. of Norwich, F,L.S.
(With a Pinto.) issscsncsasvbineds Ailoncitveds opdeasee sev ede sevccersedcoeveneveser

III. Contributions to the Ichthyology of Australia. By Joun Ricu-
arpson, M.D., F.R.S., &c., Inspector of Hospitals, Haslar .....+. eoeee

IV. Descriptions of several new species of Nudibranchous Mollusca
found on the coast of Northumberland. By Josnua Auper, Esq., and
ALBANY HANcock, Baq. ..cysisecessivecessesgees Evocecessepeneceeses Seseveceeecs

V. Insectorum novorum Centuria, auct. J. O. Westwoop, F.L.S....

VI. Description of two new species of Mammalia discovered in Au-
stralia by Captain George Gate Governor of South Australia. By J.
Bee GRAY 5 Meg Me Mes eg: ONG sin eeha eas cep savas ETON ae wie ep stale mses oe cath ak ;

VII. Excerpta Botanica, or ‘elvuiced Extracts translated from the
Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with, the Botany of
Great Britain. By W. A. Lerauron, Esq., B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.

Spach—Revisio Populorum et Betulacearum ........seeeeeeeee

VIII. Description of a new species of Ichneumon (Herpestes) dis-

covered in Spain. By J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &e. ..escaee sseceseves

New Books:—Histoire Physiologique des Plantes d’Europe, ou expo-
sition des Phénoménes qu’elles présentent dans les diverses pé-
riodes de leur développement, par J. P. Vaucher, Prof. & l’Acadé-
mie de Genéve. ++ Transactions of the Berwickshire Naturalists’

Page

11

15

31
36

39

42

49

Club COS CSO ASE SSSEHOSETES AHO SHHSET SHEE HHES HEH HHHH TESTES HEEEE Poceecoce eeavee 50—54

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Microscopical Society; Royal

Society of Edinburgh; Botanical Society of Edinburgh ...... 54—72

On the partiality of Slugs for Fungi, by C. Recluz; University of Glas-
gow—Botany ; Bust of Professor Jameson; M. A. De St. Hilaire
on the Epochs of Vegetation in different countries; Mr, Westwood
on Government Patronage of Zoology ; Mr, Hassall on Phospho-
rescence; Cygnus Guineensis—Norfolk Birds ; Meteorological Ob-

servations and Table ......seeseeees einsbied Wik X scenes tcksee caeee pene hae Bl 73—80

iv CONTENTS.

Page
NUMBER LVI.

IX. Contributions to Structural Botany. By W. Hucues WILLsuIRE,

M.D., M.B.S., Lecturer on Botany at Charing Cross Hospital ......... 81
X. On the separation of the Pomegranate as a distinct “Natural
Order from Myrtace@. By Rosert Wieut, M.D., F.L.S., &e. ...... 86

XI. A Critical Examination of Mohl’s Views of the General Struc-
ture of the Pollen Granule. By A. H. Hassatt, Esq., M.R.C.S.L.,
Corresponding Member of the Dublin Natural History Society ..... jens “OS

XII. On Valerianella olitoria and V. gibbosa. By Cuar.ezs C. Ba-
Bineton, 'Néq.; MiA.; BILS., BiGiS) ori. obese Ris. decease eases 104

XIII. Organographic and Physiologic Sketch of the Class Fungi, by |
C. Montaene, D.M. Extracted from ‘ Histoire physique, politique et
naturelle de l’ile de Cuba,’ par M. Ramon pe La Sacra, and translated
and illustrated with short notes by the Rey. M. J. Berxerry, M.A.,
F.L.S. (Continued.) ...... Ries Seton bperbas chs STS Sosvaseveses ieee? eOr

XIV. Note on Epilobium angustifolium and macrocarpum. By H.

O. Steruens, Esq., with remarks by Sir W. J. Hooxer, V.P.L.S. ... 117
XV. Insectorum novorum Centuria, auct. J.O. Westwoop, F.L.S. 118
XVI. Contributions to the Ichthyology of Australia. By Joun

Ricuarpson, M.D., F.R.S., &c., Inspector of Hospitals, Haslar ...... 120
XVII. On Mucor observed by Col. Montagu growing in the Air-

cells of a Bird. From Wa. Yarre ct, Esq., F.L.S. ........ccccccssscees 131
XVIII. A List of Invertebrata found in Dublin Bay and its vicinity.

BAA, Tass ce Bes MTC Sa ses acicatons to ca ntangoassouee: os eyes 132
XIX. Carabideous Insects collected by Charles Darwin, Esq., during

the Voyage of H.M.S. Beagle. By G. R. Warernouss, Esq., Curator

to the Zoological Society of London. (With a Plate.) ..........ceceeeee 134
XX. Description of a new species of Carinaria, a genus of Nucleo-

branchiate Mollusks. By Mr. Loveti Reeve, A.L.S. (With a Plate.) 140
XXI. The Birds‘of Ireland. By Wma. Tuomrson, Esq., Vice-Pres.

Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast. (Comtinwed.)...ccccccccceocsseccccccccecs oes 141

Proceedings of the Zoolog ical Society ; Botanical Society of Edin-

Notices relative to Paleontology, by the Rev. Dr. Buckland, from his
Anniversary Address to the Geological Society of London ; Expe-
dition to Torres Straits and New Guinea; ' Meteorological Obser-
vations and Table ...cccereccccsscesevee sh eebssenwhende cache nyhetaees 156—168

NUMBER LVII.

XXII. The Physical Agents of Temperature, Humidity, Light, and
Soil, considered as developing Climate, and in connexion with Geogra-
phic Botany. By Ricuarp Brinstey Hinps, Esq., Surgeon R.N. ... 169

XXIII. Observations on the Progress recently made in the Natural
History of the Echinodermata. By Prof. Acassiz

XXIV. On the Natural Arrangement of Fishes. By W.S. Mac-

CONTENTS. Vv
Page
Leay, Esq., A.M., F.L.S., in a Letter to J. M‘Clelland, Esq., dated
Elizabeth Bay, near Sidney, N. S. W., September_12th, 1840 ......... 197
XXV. Contributions to the Ichthyology of Australia. By Joun
Ricaarpson, M.D., F.R.S., &c., Inspector of Hospitals, Haslar. (Con-
tinwed.) secre. Bae Sk cd att dla deiwled SEE els ats oedeck ens eee
XXVI. On the genus Scarabus, a small group of Pulmobranchiate:
Mollusks of the family Auriculacea, By Mr. Lovett Reeve, A.L.S.

(With a Plate.) POeeeeeeHesese eee ESSETESeeeee eceseresecoe eeeee WSASesrsceseese se 218
XXVII. The Birds of Ireland By Wm. Tuompson, Esq., Vice-
Pres, Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast. (Continued.) ...cccsscersers bE idpe ate 221

XXVIII. Organographic and Physiologic Sketch of the Class Fungi,
by C. Montacne,.D.M.. Extracted from ‘ Histoire physique, politique
et naturelle de l’ile de Cuba,’ par M. Ramon pz ta Sacra, and trans-
lated and illustrated with short notes by the Rev. M. J. Berxexey,
M.A., F.L.S. (Continued.) ...... epbhseueseess bs as kp eAkMNd ohpuneaass<abs seees 230

XXIX. On two new species of Trogon and a new species of Toucan
from the Cordillerian Andes. By Joun Gouxp, Esq., F.L.S., &c. ... 236

XXX. Information respecting Scientific Travellers Repracta from
Letters received from Mr. E. Forbes in Asia Minor; Mr. Jerdon 239—243

Proceedings of the Linnean Society; Botanical Society of London ;
Botanical Society of Edinburgh; Philosophical Society of Glasgow;
Royal Society of Edinburgh............ cbbieseue Soh dueks oils seoeee 243-—256

N otes on Marine Animals, by R. B. Hinds, Esq.; Mr. J. D. C. Sow-
erby on the Economy of the Whale; Notes on some Libellule, by
J.C. Dale, Esq., F.L.S.; Definition of a Genus; Dr. Barry on
Fibre; Temperature of Cold-blooded Animals ; Palzontology—
Rudista; Rev. D. Landsborough on Rissoa Harveyi, &c.; Niger
Expedition—Mr. Fraser ; Scientific Memoirs, Part X.; Obituary— :
Dr. Theodor Vogel ; Meteorological Observations and Table. .256—264

NUMBER LVIII.

XX XI. General Features of Chusan, with remarks on the Flora and
Fauna of that Island. oy Tueopore Cantor, M.D., Bengal Medical
Service, 8c. .....sceeee. cdeccosleesrecabocdel sveaceun cuesseNpeew capaceneeehenesedess 265

XX =Notice of the Genus Murchisonia. By M. D’Arcutac ... 278

XXXIII. Organographic and Physiologic Sketch of the Class tae
by C. Monracne, D.M. Extracted from ‘ Histoire physique, politique
et naturelle de l’ile de Cuba,’ par M. Ramon pr ua Saara, and trans-
lated and illustrated with short notes by the Rev. M. J. BERKELEY,
M.A., F.L.S. (Concluded.) ...... tigainicseduk cogesssech sakes esikawnenss aignsas 283

XXXIV. Observations on the Progress recently made in the Natural
History of the Echinodermata. By Prof, Acassiz. (Concluded.) ... 296

XXXV. Descriptions of new species of Coleopterous Insects be-.
longing to the genus Apocyrtus, collected by Hugh Cuming, Esq., in
the Philippine Islands. By G. R. Wareruouss, Esq., Assistant Secre~
tary and Curator to the Zoological Society ............ LiSeevccvccsoeseceucs 302

vi CONTENTS.
Paze
XXXVI. The Physical Agents of Temperature, Humidity, Light,
and Soil, considered as developing Climate, and in connexion with Geo-
graphic Botany. By Ricuarp Brinstey Hips, Esq., Surgeon R.N.
(Contintied.) svesicasissdsssedensassraicsvess Sisesecbendisdestuqetdedcesseccvesne, GEA
XXXVII. On the Conferva which vegetates on the skin of the Gold-
fish. By Joun Goopsrr, Conservator of the Museum of the Royal Col-
lege of Surgeons in Edinburgh ....0....csssesesesserdecessecsssscesteseservers OOD

New Books :—Gould’s Birds of Australia.—Florigraphia Britannica ; or
Engraving and Descriptions of the Flowering Plants and Ferns
of Britain, by R. Deakin, M.D.—Transactions of the Botanical
Society at Edinburgh.—Linnea, ein Journal fiir die Botanik,
Ga 5 i065 0 6s sins bcd tisindricbinn bon datwdencadsoasee beecceddnceccctseeseds GOI——-O44

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Royal Irish Academy; Bota-
nical Society of Edinburgh ; Geological Society......... eseeee 044—351
Sterna arctica—remarkable flight of Arctic Terns; J. H. Gurney, Esq.
on Norfolk Birds; Mr. Hassall on Showers of Pollen ; Craterium
pyriforme; Application of Photography to the delineation of Fos-
sils; Biographical notice of Blumenbach ; Meteorological Obser-
vations and Table ....... deucvne thes ab Cesbaueeeyas ¢ sesesscceeeseeeeee GOL—360

NUMBER LIX.
XXXVIII. General Features of Chusan, with remarks on the Flora |
and Fauna of that Island. By Tuzopore Cantor, M.D., Bengal Me-
dica] Service, &c. (Continued.) ..cccccccsesccceccssccceess eniidaaokesenas ww. 361
XXXIX. Observations on a specimen of the Black or Leading
Whale, Phocena melas, taken on the coast of Cornwall. By JonatHan

Covan, E.L:S.,,&c.... (With, a; Plate,) :.cccvccsetencepedssddecond $5 + ennai ion «. 3/1
XL. The Birds of Ireland. By Wm. Tuomrson,. Esq., Vice-Pres.
Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast. (Comtinwed.) ssscsceccsesesecseses vigsintheb <tiheie 373
XLI. On anew species of Rafflesia from Manilla. By J. E. Tescue-
wacker, Esq. (With 9. Plate), cscssnsasspatnscdvnsiniasensp dia cpaaiveres wee. 381
XLII. Contributions to the Fehthyology of Australia, By Joun
Ricwarpson, M.D., F.R.S., &c. (Comtiniwed.) cecrcceceseccesececes ee 384

XLIII. Some Remarks on the Structure of Dotted Vessels. By
Professor Hueco Mout. Translated by the Rev. M. J. Berxerey,
M.A., F.L.S. (With two Plates.) ..-..s.sse0. Sddupetncsccacsseopetedcass wo. 393

XLIV. Remarks on the genus Lepralia of Dr. Johnston, with De-
scriptions of Six undescribed species, and notices of two other Zoo-
phytes. By Arruur Hitt Hassarz, Esq., M.R.C.S.L., Correspond-
ing Member of the Dublin Natural History Society ......... cecccceenccs 407

XLY. Table of the Distribution of the Species described in the first
four volumes of DeCandolle’s ‘ Prodromus Regni Yegetabilis,’ By
Ricuarp Brinsrey Hinps, Esq. ...eccccsesceees Sault Ean cmads tape weap een eoosee 415

New Books:—Voyage dans |’Amérique Méridionale exécuté dans le
cours des Années 1826—1833. Par M. Alcide D. D’Orbigny. Bo-

CONTENTS.

tanique—Cryptogamie, par Camille Montagne. —The London
Journal of Botany, by Sir W. J. Hooker, K.H., &c.—The Phyto-
logist : a Botanical Journal.—Novitiarum Flore Suecicze Mantissa
altera, additis plantis in Norvegia recentius detectis. Scripsit Elias

vil

Page

Fries eeovecsece eevecce SOCOOH OTH OSE SESH HE LESOOEOHH EEO HSES OHS O SEES ESE OeeEEe 417—422

Proceedings of the Entomological Society; Microscopical Society ;

Dublin Natural History Society .,,.....sscccsceceseessrscceeees 422—432

Note on Puffinus major, Faber, by W. Thompson, Esq.; Sterna arctica;
On the Progress of Silk-culture in the West Indies, and on the
employment of Cold in the preservation of the Eggs of the Silk-
worm ; Fossil Infusoria from. the Chalk of Salisbury. Plain; Te-
trao tetrix; Société Géologique de France; Investigation of the
Anoplura, or Insects of the genus Pediculus of Linnzus ; Fossil

Crinoidea ; Meteorological Observations and Table ......... 488—440

NUMBER LX,
XLVI. On the rediscovery of Haleyon smyrnensis (Linn.) in Asia
Minor, By H. E, Stricxuanp, M.A., F,G.S., &.....ssrsccrserscaccceree
XLVII. Notice of some Fungi collected by C. Darwin, Esq., in South
America and the Islands of the Pacific. By the Rev. M. J. Berxetey,

M.A., F.L.S. 2 SCRE three Plates) isasilsa iisk ccs tecsnescssieseseecses ven
XLVIII. Remarks on some points of Vegetable Structure. By W.
Hueues Witisuire, M.D., M.B.S. (With a Plate.) ........0000 sabes
XLIX. A Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. By S. V. Woop, Esq.,
F.G.S. (With a Plate.) (Continued.) s.ssccccecosers seeSeeeesiureisbandes

L. Catalogue of the Marine Zoophytes of the neighbourhood of Aber-
deen. By Joun MACGILLIVRAY, Esq: ..2......ccccccoccccsscovsvesesesegivns
LI. The Physical Agents of Temperature, Humidity, Light, and
Soil, considered as developing Climate, and in connexion with Geogra-
phic Botany. By R. Brinstey Hinps, Esq. (Continued.) °............
LII. Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated from the
Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with, the Botany of Great
Britain. By W. A. Letcuton, Esq., B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.
Spach—Revisio Tiliarum secocccecessecsoverecveperscesensccccesess

LIII. General Features of Chusan, with remarks on the Flora and
Fauna of that Island. By Turopore Cantor, M.D. (Concluded.)...

LIV. On some new Insects from Western Africa. By the Rev. F.
W. Hore; with remarks on the Goliath Beetles, by Mr. Savace «.....

New Books :—A History of British Sponges and Lithophytes, by
George Johnston, M.D.—Plantz Nove vel minus note, opusculis
diversis olim descripte, generibus quibusdam speciebusque novis
adjectis iterum recognite, auctore Philippo Parlatore, M.D.—
Journals of two Expeditions of Discovery in North-west and
Western Australia, by George Grey, Esq.—Wiegmann’s Archiv

441

443

448

455

462

475

481

494

fiir Naturgeschichte SCCCHKR HEHE SOKE Ce HPOs eee eee ee eee H HEHEHE EEeeEeeES 496—502

viii CONTENTS.
Page
Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Botanical Society of Edinburgh ;
Royal Irish Academy ; Botanical Society of London......... 503—518

J. E. Gray on anew species of Phascogale; Sterna arctica; Galium
cruciatum, an Irish Plant; Meteorological Observations and
Table eccece eecves Cee eeseescsevececceseesssees Cee esevsssceecesesssevese a 518—520

NUMBER. LXI.. SUPPLEMENT.

LV. The Physical Agents of Temperature, Humidity, Light, and
Soil, considered as developing Climate, and in connexion with Geo-
graphic Botany. By Ricuarp Brinstey Hinps, Esq., Surgeon R.N.

(Conmledeg yy E: icasetd. Wis steel as wos cbwesbeseaccccaccenasdsas> Ose saQeSEnk’s 521
LVI. A Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. By S. V. Woop, Esq.,
F.G.S. (With a Plate.) (Concluded.) ......... oss ood tuoavwalevdabessacs 527

LVII. Observations on the Structure of the Pollen Granule, consi-
dered principally with reference to its eligibility as a means of Classi-
fication. By Artuur Hivt Hassatt, Esq., M.R.C.S.L., Correspond-
ing Member of the Dublin Natural History Society. (Concluded, with

DIX SAOIE,) ces wecves scneewstdvewsnsbsccbaveounbacusseciieriecs bsN ok veedevetsécessis OFF
Proceedings of the Geological Society .......+.+6. aa chsAdenih sdabbebhene papas 573
Ind6t s.s:.... adseutietes nvtsnses dseepey oaedane tiie aeeeee pe ee ioe seve 580

PLATES IN VOL. IX.

Puate I. Reproduction of Leeches. .
II. Carinaria gracilis and Mediterranea.
III. Carabide from the Straits of Magellan.
IV. New species of Scarabus.
V. Fossil Shells from the Crag.
VI { Phocon manillana.

“\ Phoczena melas.
vit} Structure of dotted Vessels.
IX.
X. > Fungi from South America.
XI.
XII. Vegetable Structure.
XIII.) | Bsa ;
to f serutur of the Pollen Granule.
XVIII. ,

ERRATUM IN VOL. VII.

We are directed by Mr. Blyth to notice an error in Plate V., Vol. VII., where the name Ovis
Burrhel is attached to the ne of Ovis Nahoor, and vice versd.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

$6 vuneeee drevep cone per litora spargite muscum,
Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :
Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.
At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas
Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”
Parthenii Ecl, 1.

No. 55. MARCH 1842.

——

1.—Organographic and Physiologic Sketch of the Class Fungi,
by C. Monraene, D.M. Extracted from < Histoire phy-
sique, politique et naturelle de Pile deCuba,’ par M. Ramon
DE LA Sacra, and translated and illustrated with short
notes by the Rev. M.J. Berke EY, M.A., F.L.S.

THE class Fungi is without doubt one of the largest of the
vegetable kingdom, and the study of the productions of which
it is composed is one of the most difficult in botany, whether
on account of the infinitely varied forms and disguises which
they assume, their small size requiring the aid of the micro-
scope, or their obscure place of growth. = ©

Neglected by the older botanists, Fungi began to attract
attention only towards the commencement of the last century.
It is to the immortal Micheli that we owe the first just
notions upon these vegetables; it is he who first made known
the sporidia of Agarics, of which some modern mycologists
claim the discovery, and those other organs which many,
even at the present time, regard with Bullard as real anthers,
but to which he assigned other functions. For him again was
reserved the honour of placing beyond doubt the reproduc-
tion of these plants by seeds or sporidia, which the greater
number of botanists before his days believed to be the result
of the decomposition of organized bodies, or of a spontaneous
or equivocal generation. Gleditsch and Batarra followed,
though at a distance, his footsteps, and fully confirmed his
observations. Bulliard not only recognised the fact, previously

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. B

2 M. C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

announced by Micheli, that the sporidia of Agarics and
Boleti are naked or exogenous, but he was the first to con-
jecture that these organs, which the illustrious Florentine
regarded as destined simply to keep the gills separate, were
in fact equivalent to the stamens of higher plants. The very
limited number of species known at that time did not require
a great degree of perfection in the mode of classification.

But mycology soon increased to such an extent as to re-
quire some one to arrange its riches, and render them easily
accessible. Persoon, a man of sound judgement and great
talent for observation, accomplished with success the arduous
task, in publishing in 1801 his excellent Synopsis, entitled by
Fries ‘opus aureum,’ in which are arranged with peculiar
tact all the species of Fungi then known. Link, in his new
arrangement of the Gymnomycetes, and Nees von Esenbeck, in
his ‘System der Pilzen und Schwamme,’ made valuable con-
tributions to systematic mycology. Fries, the last in point
of time, but in my opinion the greatest of all, who has passed
half his life in the midst of forests, tracing the different phases
of evolution of these frequently ephemeral productions, Fries,
the worthy successor of Linnzus, has also made various and
important emendations of the natural method of the illus-
trious Nees von Esenbeck. If he is not altogether irreproach-
able, especially as regards details of intimate structure, which
demand imperatively the aid of good microscopes, and con-
siderable skill in their use, not to mention the fact, that when
his system was published the modern improvements had not
been made, what mycologist will dare to compete with him
in ‘loftiness of conception, immense learning, and especially
in that genius which all his works exhibit, but more pecu-
liarly his arrangement of the genus Agaricus, in the ‘Systema
Mycologicum ?’ an arrangement perhaps more philosophic,
certainly more calculated to lead to the determination of the
species of this difficult genus, than the new method adopted
by him in the ‘ Kpicrisis.’

As it is not my intention to give a history of mycology, I
must confine myself to a few words. I. cannot therefore re-
view the works of those who have contributed to its progress
by local floras, monographs, or organographic, physiologic,
or medical remarks on Fungi. 'To enable the student, how-
ever, to have recourse to the fountain-head, and to consult
the different materials scattered in scientific journals, or par-
ticular treatises which have appeared since the time of Persoon,
I shall give as complete a list as possible of the most import-
ant works relating to this interesting class, reserving to
myself the power of showing, in the general remarks which

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 3

follow, the honourable rank which each has acquired by his

labours *.
Fungi then are agamous vegetables, formed of variously-

shaped cells, destitute of epidermis, and consequently of
stomata. They consist of a vegetative system (mycelium),
formed of elongated, simple, or articulated filaments, concealed
within the matrix, or creeping and expanded over its surface,
from which, according to the different degrees of complication
of the fungus, arise extremely varied forms of fructification.
The modifications which the fruit receives, either from the
mode of evolution of the mycelium, or from the stage at
which it is arrested, are such, that we may readily consider
as very distinct families the six natural divisions generally
established in this class.

* T shall confine myself here to indicating the sources from which a more
or less complete knowledge may be derived of the structure, functions,
nomenclature and classification of Fungi, without omitting those which re-
late, to their useful or noxious qualities. In strict justice I ought to com-
mence with Micheli, but I shall begin at a much more recent period.

Bulliard, Hist. des Champign. de la France, 5 vol. 4to, Paris, 1791.—
Paulet, Traité des Champ., 2 vol. 4to, Paris, 1793.—Sowerby, Eng. Fungi,
3 vol. fol. Lond. 1799.—Persoon, Synops. Meth. Fungorum, Gott. 1801, 8vo.
Traité Champign. comest., 8vo, Paris, 1819. Mycol. Europ., tom. i. ii. iii,
8vo, Erlang. 1822—1828, not completed.—Link in Berl. Mag. 1809—1815,
and in Spec. Plantar. Linn. ed. Willd., tom. v. vii—Nees von Esenbeck,
Das system der Pilzen und Schwimme, 4to, Nurenb. 1817.—Fries, Syst.
Mycol., 3 vol.8vo. Gryphiswald, 1821—1829.—Syst. Orb. Veget., 8vo, Lund.
1825. Elenchus Fungorum, 8vo, 2 vol. Gryphisw. 1828. Eclog. Fung. in
Linnea, t. v. Epicrisis, seu Synopsis Hymenomyc., 8vo, Upsal, 1836—1838.
—Adolphe Brongniart, Classif. nouv. des Champ. in Dict. class. hist. nat.,
tom. v. p. 155, &e.—Trattinick, Die Essbare Schwimme Césterreichs, Wien,
1830, 8vo (2nd edit.).—Vittadini, Monographia Tuberacearum, Mediol.
1831, 4to.—Krombholz, Naturgetreue Abbild. der Essbaren schadlichen
und verdacht. Schwimme, Prag. 1831.—Roques, Hist. des Champ. comest.
et vénén., 4to, Paris, 1832.—Unger, Die Exantheme der Pflanzen, Wien,
1833, 8vo, and Ann. Sc. Nat., 2 série, tom. ii. p. 193.—Secretan, Mycog.
Suisse, 8vo, 3 vol. Genéve, 1833.—Dutrochet, Obs. sur les Champ., Ac. des
Sc. Paris, March 3, 1834.—Klotzsch in Dietrich’s Flor. Reg. Bor., 8vo,
Berol. 1834.—Corda sur les Anthéres de Micheli dans les Champ. charnus,
Flora 1834, p. 118-116. Sur les Fibres Spirales des Trichiacées, 1. c. 1838,
p.419. Ic. Fung., tom. i—iv. fol. Prag. 1837-40.—Berkeley, Fungi in Hook.
Eng. F'., tom. v. p. 2. Lond. 1836, 8vo, On the Fructif. of the Pileate and
Clavate tribes, &c., Ann. of Nat, Hist. i. On the Fructification of Phallus,
Lycoperdon, &c., Ann. of Nat. Hist., translated by the author in Annales
des Sciences Nat., 2 sér. tome xii. p. 160.—Léveillé, Rech. sur ’Hym. des
Champ., |. ¢. t. viii. p.821. Recherches sur les Urédinées, |. c. t. xi. p. 5.—
Trog sur la Végétation Fongique, Flora 1837, p. 609.—Philippar, Traité
organ. sur la Carie et la Charbon, &c. 8vo, Versailles, 1837.

[To which I must add, Sturm’s Deutschi. Fl., 3te Abth.—Ehrenberg in
Nov. Act. Nat. Cur., tom. x. pars i. 1821; the excellent treatise just pub-
lished in Ann. d. Se. Nat. by Tulasne on Elaphomyces, and Montagne pas-
sim in Ann. Sc. Nat.—M. J. B.]

cs

4 M. C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

These are, commencing with the most simple,

1. Conitomycetes ; 2. Hyphomycetes; 3. Gasteromycetes ;
4. Pyrenomycetes ; 5. Discomycetes ; 6. Hymenomycetes.

The 3rd, 4th and 5th of these families have the fructifica-
tion concentric or included (Fungi involuti); the remaining
three eccentric or naked (Fungi evoluti). Fries gives the
name of Cryptomycetes to the two first, reserving that of
Phaneromycetes to the four last families.

Coniomycetes, Nees von Esenbeck.

The fungi of this group were, for the most part, known to the
earlier botanists, who regarded them as mere exanthemata. Divided
into Epiphytes and Entophytes, according as they are produced upon
or beneath the cuticle of vegetables, their origin and nature are still
matter of dispute. Some modern naturalists, and amongst them Unger,

who has written a treatise on the subject, hold, as regards the latter,
that they arise from a pathologic affection of the vegetable itself, or
of the respiratory organs. More recent works, however, especially
that of Léveillé upon Uredines, have successfully combated these
two opinions. M.Corda, who had formerly contended for the German
notions, has lately proved, in an admirable analysis of Puccinia gra-
minis (Ic. Fung. iv. t. 3. f. 37.), that the sporidia, far from being a
disease of the utricles, spring clearly from a mycelium whose threads
are figured as scattered amongst the intercellular passages of the
leaf. Even before these works of Léveillé and Corda, I had pub-
lished a fact (Prodr. Fl. Fernand., Ann. Sc. Nat., 2 sér. tom. iii. p.
256) which appeared to me decisive on the poit, viz. the presence
on the same leaf of an 4icidium and Uredo; and, what is more con-
clusive, M. Corda has seen* Puce. graminis and Ceoma linearis
united in the same stroma.

In the species of this numerous family, the vegetative system is
filamentous or cellular. In the first case, the mass of filaments of
which it is formed is called hypothallus, hyphasma, or simply flocci.
These threads are usually articulated, much branched, and entangled.
In the second case it is called stroma or hypostroma. 'This is some-
times discoid as in Tuberculariea, sometimes nucleiform and cellular,
bearing the spores on its surface. Sometimes the sporidia spring

rom very short threads ( flocci spurit), scarcely capable of being re-
garded as a hypothallus. The mycelium, by its metamorphosis into
spores, sometimes forms the whole plant, or it is so obliterated that
the least trace is not visible, in which case it is probable that a mu-
cilaginous medium has served as a matrix for the spores, as is the
case in the parallel series of Phycee. Lastly, in more highly deve-
loped forms, the mycelium produces a cellulo-membranous pouchf,

* Philippar, however, is of opinion that these two species are identical.
Uredo rubigo vera is certainly only a form of Puccinia graminis. See Hens-
low’s Report on the diseases of wheat, 1840; and a paper on the specific
identity of the fungi producing rust and mildew. . Journal of Roy. Ag. Soc.,
vol. ii. part ii, 1841.—M. J. B.

+ Corda refers these to his Myelomycetes,= in part Gasteromycetes, Fr.

Sketch of the Class Fungi. : 5

which has been called peridium or pseudo-peridium, from the base of
which spring sporidia in moniliform rows, as in Peridermium, Aici-
dium, Endophyllum.

The fungi of this order are, as stated above, Epiphytes or Ento-
phytes. The former, which grow on dead vegetables, are frequently
at first concealed under the epidermis, or amongst the woody fibres
which they burst or displace in order to continue their morphosis
externally. The Entophytes (Hypodermii, Fr.) pass through all
the phases of their development* under the thin bark of trees, or
under the epidermis of living or dead leaves, or of herbaceous stems.
It is only at the moment of the dispersion of the spores, or a little
before this epoch, that, rupturing the raised and distended cuticle
which covers them, they. are exposed to the light, and receive from
atmospheric influences the completion of their development. What-
ever be the nature of the mycelium, its regular and normal morphosis
ends always in the production of the spores, the only aim of nature
in the formation of these singular productions, which have been com--
pared, and not without reason, to the Entozoa or intestinal worms
of animals.

The sporidia, whether they arise from the metamorphosis of the
threads of the mycelium, or derive their origin from the matrix
on which they are produced, become at length free. Their forms
are numberless; they are simple or articulate, that is to say, formed
of a single cell (Uredo), or several placed end to end (Puccinia,
Phragmidium), or more rarely side by side in the same plane (77i-
phragmium), constantly deprived of a common envelope (Corda, /. c.
p- 10). The sporidia, whether sessile or borne by a peduncle (hy-
popodium, Corda), and consisting of one or more cells, are, as regards
each cell, formed of a simple membrane (episporium simplex), as in
Uredo, or double (episporium duplex), as in Puccinia. In the latter
case, the two coats of unequal thickness which constitute the epi-
sporium are so intimately united, that it is impossible to separate
them ; the outer is called exosporium, the inner endosporium. ‘The
episporium is smooth, wrinkled, warty, hispid, &c., and encloses the
nucleus in its cavity. This, according to Corda, consists of a gela-
tinous fluid, in which are suspended a few oily globules, and in which
swim some granules, endowed, during the life of the plant, with
molecular motion, but which, as it approaches maturity, have a ten-
dency to become concrete.

It is superfluous to add, that it is upon the infinite variety of
forms assumed by the sporidia and mycelium that the perhaps too
numerous genera of this family are founded. In this respect I
am of Fries’s opinion, who says, Inter hypodermios maximam partem
(Coniomycetum) efficientes, typos nosse sufficiat, nisi singulorum mu-
tationibus in singulis plantis observandis vitam velimus dicare (Syst.
Myc. ill. p. 457).

* Professor Henslow, who has lately paid great attention to the subject,
has satisfied himself. that 4regma and Triphragmium are a more highly de-
veloped state of certain so-called Uredines. ‘This too is probably the case
with Xenodochus. 1 am myself convinced that many of the brown Uredines
are merely an early stage of growth of certain Puccinie.—M. J.B.

6 M.C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

The Coniomycetes, which are real parasites, grow on dead or living
vegetables ; in the latter case they attack in preference herbaceous
plants, and rather the leaves than the stems, or the reproductive
organs, which unfortunately are not always exempt from their
ravages. It is in this class that the most injurious fungi are found,
producing rust, bunt, mildew, &c.*, the scourge of farmers. It is
not my intention to describe these here. It is among plants of this
family that we observe that method of reproduction by division t
(*‘ tomipare”), which we shall again notice in the following family.
With regard to the mode of generation and propagation of Contomy-
cetes, I shall make some observations in the general remarks on the
class.

Hyphomycetes, N. von E.

This family is not distinguished from the foregoing { merely by.
the presence of a vegetative system, as Fries supposes, for we have
just seen that a great number of Coniomycetes possess one. We
must then look for the difference in a higher degree of development,
in a more complicated structure, and apedany in the free evolution
of the mycelium and sporidia.

It is divided into two grand sections, Asoo ab by a filament-
ous stroma, but which differ in this, that in the one the sporidia are
naked or merely clothed with the same coat as the matrix, while in
the other they are at first contained in a sort of peridium, formed
by the swelling of the end of the filaments, from which they escape
when mature.

The mycelium, though always free, is not alike in both these
sections. In the first its filaments form a sort of floccose stroma on
which the sporidia are fixed, or rather in the midst of which they
are dispersed ; these filaments are called flocci.

In Sporotrichacee§ all the filaments recline upon the matrix, and
the spores, scattered amongst them, are in some degree covered by
them, as by a veil, an organ which we shall find more decided in
Phaneromycetes. Here then the mycelium is confused with the
fertile or spore-bearing threads, or rather the whole plant consists
of mycelium. But in the. Botrytidee these filaments are of two
kinds; the one erect and fertile ( flocet fertiles), the other barren,
reclining on the matrix (hyphasma or hypopodium). ‘These may be
regarded as the vegetative system, from whence spring the former,

* It is curious, that in England, rust, though often extremely abundant,
is seldom considered injurious, except perhaps to some of the new wheats,
though it appears to be very destructive in France. See Henslow, /. c.—
M. J. B.

+ Compare the observations of Mohl and others on the formation of cells.

—M.J. B.

t It would be better perhaps to pince this family first, at least if we adopt
a circular or reticulate system. There would then be a natural transition on
the one side to Hymenomycetes through Jsaria, and on the other to some of
the more obscure Pyrenomycetes through Stilbospora, &c. This is of course
on the supposition that Gasteromycetes be entirely reviewed.—M. J. B.

§ It.is however to be remarked, that most species of Sporotrichum are
spurious. Zrichothecium roseum is in reality a Dactylium, &c.—M. J.B.

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 7

which bear the fruit. It is amongst the barren filaments that the
granules called conidia occur, analogous to the gonidia of Lichens,
and which must be cautiously distinguished from true sporidia*.
In proportion as the structure is more complex, these filaments,
erect or decumbent, which were at first free, or only more or less
loosely interwoven, are closely united, especially at the base, so as
to form a stem-shaped stroma, the extremity of which, at a greater
or less distance, supports the sporidia. We see this disposition in
the genera Coremium and Jsariat, which M. Corda refers to Hyme-
nomycetes.

In the second section, composed of Mucorine, the erect tubular
filaments, whether springing or not from a mycelium or decumbent
threads, swell at their free extremity into a vesicle. By observa-
tions which throw a brilliant light on the morphosis of these plants,
Corda (Ic. Fung. ii. p. 19. t. 11. f. 75.) has proved that the vesicle
or sporangium, at first in connexion with the cavity of the stem, 1s
soon separated by a columella or septum which is hemispherical,
campaniform, &c., of which he has been able to follow the develop-
ment, and upon which the spores, most frequently united like neck-
laces, acquire at length the degree of development necessary for the
reproduction of the species ¢.- This vesicle, which is termed peridio-
lum, opens regularly or irregularly.

In two genera (Pilobolus and Chordostylium), analogous forms to
which we shall find in the Gasteromycetes, the peridium separates
entire from the summit of the simple filament which bears it, and is
thrown to a distance by an elastic force. . Persoon and Corda, per-
haps with reason, place them in the following family.

The fertile filaments of Hyphomycetes, extremely variable in their
form, are simple or branched, continuous or articulate, hyaline or
dusky, &c. Their mode of ramification varies with the species and
genera; it is dichotomous, verticillate, virgate, &c. Indehiscent,
and in themselyes generally colourless and pellucid, they owe their
various hues to the juices which they contain.

In Dematie, the fertile filaments, besides being usually destitute
of mycelium, or having one of a crustaceous nature, are remarkable
for their rigidity, and their olive, dingy or black hue; they are sep-
tate, and bear sporidia adhering to the sides or tips of the threads

* They often abound in the mycelia of Hymenomycetes, which are in
consequence described as Sporotricha.—M. J. B.

7 As regards the first at least, Corda’s notion is quite untenable, for it
is more than doubtful whether its species be not mere modifications of Pe-
nicillia. Isaria most beautifully unites Hymenomycetes with Hyphomycetes
through Typhula.—M. J.B.

{ On the strength of these observations, Corda has separated from true
Llyphomycetes this second section, in order to unite it to the following
family, changing its name into Myelomycetes. Ought we however to place
more reliance on the presence of a peridiolum than on the filamentous
structure and mode of vegetation? The same might be said of Zcidium,
at present included in the foregoing family, and of which the same naturalist,
in consequence. of the presence of a peridium, has likewise changed the
place in the system.

8 M. C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

and their branches; they are usually termed fibres (fibre). We
still observe in them reproduction by division ; that is to say, in
Cladosporium, for example, the septate extremity of the principal
filament or branch is changed into sporidia which separate from it
and fall successively.

The sporidia are simple or compound. The first are formed of a
single hyaline membrane (episporium), sometimes marked with a
hilum, and always containing a sporaceous, variously coloured mass,
which is termed nucleus. They enclose also, though more rarely,
granules which have been considered as sporidiola*. ‘Though fre-
quently isolated, they are sometimes heaped about the tips or sides
of the filaments which support them. At other times, they form, as
it were, necklaces whose grains are cither contiguous, or separated
by a connecting band (desmos) interposed between each of them.
The compound sporidia are observed only in Dematie, where, ac-
cording to Corda, they present the same structure as that which I
described after him in the spores of Puccinia. As to general form,
they are spherical, ovoid, oblong, elliptic, reni-, pyri-, or clavi-form.
They are smooth, angular, scabrous, wrinkled, papillary, rough,
with hairs or prickles. Their colour is extremely variable, with the
exception of deep green and bluet.

In the greater number of the species of this family, the sporidia
originate clearly from the granular sporaceous mass, suspended in a
viscid or watery fluid which circulates in the tubes of the continuous
filaments. Fries has seen an ascending current in the fluid of Asco-
phora Mucedo. I have confirmed the fact in my experiments on
Muscardine, without being able to decide whether this motion be
vital or molecular. But at the same epoch I lave certainly seen in
Botrytis Bassiana the sporidia, or globular cells which did not seem
to differ from them, rise incessantly in the tube, from the base to
the summit of the filament, at the time when the reproductive bodies
are formed, that is to say, the second day from the evolution of the
flocci on the outside of the body of the silk-worm. But whatever
be the mode of formation of the sporidia inthis family, their mor-
phosis or evolution is not the same in both the sections. In the one
they issue, or appear to issue, from the extremity of the filament,
and are grouped after a peculiar manner predestined for each genus
and species. In the Sporotrichacee they are free and dispersed
among the filaments ; in [sari they are acrogenous, or adnate on the
summit of a branch; in Botrytidee united usually in spherical heads
of greater or less size, around the tip of the principal thread or its
branches. This grouping takes place successively, as I have con-
vinced myself in tracing from hour to hour the evolution of Botrytis

* It is probable that they are not, properly speaking, sporidiola, at least
if we may judge by what takes place i in the germination of compound spo-
ridia of the fourth family, where a shoot is given off opposite to each globule.
See Mont., Ann. Sc. Nat., t. xiv. pl.19. fig.6 7; and Berk., Ann. of Nat. Hist.,
vol. vi. tab. xi. fig. 8b.—M. J. B.

+ The nearest approach is in Phycomyces nitens and the Brazilian Mu-
cor virens and cyanocephalus.—M. J. B. :

4 Sketch of the Class Fungi. 9

Bassiana: My belief was, that the spores, formed in the tube of the
principal filaments or branches, issued from their tips, carrying be-
fore them the extremity of the thread like a cul-de-sac, which formed
their second coat or episporium, and in the end adhered at the point
of their passage*. In some genera, instead of being grouped in this
manner in more or less fertile heads, the sporidia (monzliformiter con-
catenata) form necklaces which crown the digitate, fasciculate, or
verticillate branches of the plant (e. g. Penicillium, Aspergillus, &c.).
In the genus. Torula, these same chains or necklaces of sporidia
constitute almost all the fungus, and Oidium is formed of filaments
which are changed almost completely into spores.

In Mucorine this morphosis takes place in quite a different way.
It is between the kind of columella with which we have seen most
of the species are furnished, and the peridiolum which arises from
the dilatation of the tip of the filament, that the sporaceous mass,
accumulated at first by the ascent of the juices, passes successively
through a multitude of changes, extremely well indicated by Corda
(Ic. Fung. ii. p. 19), before arriving at the state of spores, and ac-
quiring their perfect maturity T. .

We must not forget that the sporidia of Mucedines are capable of
being developed in liquids, and giving rise to confervoid productions
which have often been taken for Alge{. They show the analogy,
or, as it were, the link between these productions; but they are
easily distinguished by the absence of all fructification so long as
they remain submerged; it is only when they reach the surface of
the liquid that the evolution of the spores can take place. The
genus Leptomitus and many others offer examples of these barren
mycelia; they are,°as regards liquids, what the genera Hypha,
Himantia, Byssus, &c., are to piaces deprived of light. A multitude
- of species in the work of Biasoletti (Di ale. Alg. Microsc., ‘Trieste,
- 1832) have no better origin. I believe that the same may be said of
the transformation of the globules of milk into Penicillium glaucum §.

* This is perhaps one of the most important questions in the physiology of
Fungi. If the learned ‘author himself has not leisure to repeat his observa-
tions, which unfortunately I know to be the case, it is greatly to be wished
that some competent and unprejudiced naturalist would undertake the task.
In Hymenomycetes the spores are gradually produced at the tips of the
‘spicules, and certainly are not developed within the threads; and this is.
the case with Botrytis parasitica and its allies. I am not aware that the
memoir itself has ever been published. The only account I have seen of
it is in ‘Comptes Rendus.’—M. J. B.

+ It is necessary to mention that the author is not responsible for the
correctness of statements like the present. They are given on the faith of
the respective authors, it being impossible to verify every observation.

t Schimper imagines that the greater part of freshwater Conferve ori-
ginate from an analogous cause, viz. the anormal development of the spo-
rules of Mosses; and that each species of moss corresponds to a species of
conferva, &c. See Soc. Hist. Nat. Strasb., 3 December 1833.

§ Consult on this subject, Fries, Syst. Orb. Veg., p. 42.—Dutrochet sur
Vorigine des Moisissures, Ann. Sc. Nat., 2 sér. tom. i. p. 30, &c.—Berkeley
on a conferv. state of Mucor clavatus in Mag. of Zool. and Bot., tom. ii. p.
351, and Meyen’s remarks on this paper in his Jahresberichte.

10 M. C. Montagne’s Sketch of the Class Fungi.

There is still a remarkable fact which we must not omit. Tham-
nidium elegans, Lk. (Ascophora elegans, Corda, Ic. Fung., iii. p. 14.
t. 2. f. 43.) has presented to Corda two sorts of fructification*, as
is the case with all other agamous plants. The verticillate ramuli
are terminated by reproductive gemme, while the main thread is
tipped by a true sporigerous peridiolum.

The little plants which form this family are worthy of the great-
est attention, especially in a physiological point of view. They are
not less capable of exciting in the highest degree the curiosity of the
naturalist, whose pleasure it is to contemplate the wonders of creation.
If they less attract the vulgar eye, it is because without the micro-
scope to it they scarcely exist. What a new world do we owe then
to this instrument! The Mucedines, for example, which rival in
elegance some of our prettiest articulated hydrophytes, form some-
times in the space of.a square inch an immense forest of trees from
one to two lines high, varied, but always elegant in their ramification,
bearing at the extremities of their whorled, umbellate, or panicled
branches, bunches or heads of seed producing the. most exquisite
effect. Sometimes they are-less branched, and have their uncinate,
clavate, umbellate or shrubby tips loaded with fruit. Nature, in
compensation for their brief existence, reproduces them everywhere,
so that it is always easy to find individuals for examination.

The Hyphomycetes grow on vegetable or animal substances in the
course of decomposition+. In general they are not difficult in their
choice, though some species are confined to particular habitats.
The most common of all, Penicillium glaucum, grows on all sorts of
substances, and in all latitudes.

On the one side the Hyphomycetes approach the Coniomycetes,
the lower individuals in the series differing only in the free develop-
ment of-their hyphasma; on the other side they touch upon the
Gasteromycetes, by those Mucorini which have a separable peridium,
(e. g. Pilobolus). Fries compares them to his Ulvacee (Fl. Scan.
p- 357), our subfamily Zoosperme, and remarks that, like these, they
have both their inarticulate and septate representatives.

In the two families which I have just examined, the individuals
of which have little use in the ceconomy of nature, except to hasten
the decomposition of animal and vegetable substances, or to furnish
nutriment for a multitude of insects, the threads at the extremity of
which the sporidia grow may be called erecto-divergent; in the
following families these same filaments, variously woven and en-
tangled, end always, except in the Pyrenomycetes, in becoming erecto-
convergent.

[To be continued. |

* Something of the kind is exhibited by 4g. racemosus. The lateral
heads have the structure of Stilbum.—M. J. B.

; An account has lately been published in Ann, Sc, Nat. 1841, of a
mould developed in the stomach of a living bird. A fact of the same kind
has been described before, in Dr. Valentin’s Repertorium fiir Anatomie und
Physiologie, bd. 1. 1886.—M. J. B.

ae
ACR

>»

a

is ;

2

ra%

c|

Sewn

Ann. 4 Mag Nat. List NA9 P11.
go F

Pee Len Sowerby, fe

Mr. T. Brightwell on Hirudo geometra. 11

IJ.—On Hirudo geometra, Linn., and some other species of
British Freshwater Leeches. By T. Brigurwe.u of Nor-
wich, F.L.S.

Earuy in March of the present year (1841), about twenty
specimens of a small leech were taken from the back fin of a
roach caught in the river Wensum. ‘They agreed generically
with the characters given by Savigny of his genus Hemocharis,
viz. body cylindrical, composed of indistinct articulations,
terminated by large flattish circular* discs or suckers; head
without any toothed tubercles; eyes four:

These leeches were from one to two inches long, slender,
cylindrical, diminishing in size from the tail to the head; an-
terior disc or sucker smaller than the posterior; colour light
brown, with broken rings of a darker colour; posterior disc
with eight or nine small dark spots and brown longitudinal
streaks. These characters are nearly those of H. pisciwm or
geometra of authors, the only described species of this genus.

These leeches being placed with a gudgeon in water, in-
stantly attached themselves to the edge of the fins or lip, and
remained fixed some days. Being placed by themselves in a
glass vessel, and having fresh water put to them every morn-
ing, several instances of sexual connexion were observed to
take place immediately after the fresh water was added, one of
the leeches suddenly twisting itself round the neck of another,
and closing upon a longitudinal opening which at this time
was very conspicuous in the neck of each. During this union
a white substance could be perceived on each side of the part
where the bodies were connected. They continued united
generally several hours, and in one case during the whole
day. When the leeches separated, a white filmy substance
was detached from. the parts where they had been united,
which in one case had the appearance of an egg, but from
subsequent observation was found to be part of the film in
which the eggs are enveloped.

Within twenty-four hours after the union took place eggs
were deposited, and were found firmly attached to the sides of
the glass vessel. By an experiment made with a pair which
were kept separate for that purpose, twelve eggs were found
to proceed from two individuals. These eggs were semitrans-
parent, of a reddish brown colour, oblong-oval, with one end
truncated ; they were covered with a white filmy web-like se-
cretion, and had longitudinal elevated ridges on’ the sides.
The shells of the eggs were found, on dissection, to be ex-
tremely hard,

* Oblique is the character given by Savigny.

12 Mr. T. Brightwell on Hirudo geometra,

On the thirtieth day after the eggs were deposited the first
young leech made its appearance. Each egg produced only
one leech—this was ascertained by detaching an egg and
keeping it in a glass by itself, when one leech only proceeded
from it. The young leeches were the size of a small thread,
about one-third of an inch long, and appeared perfectly
formed; the brown annular markings of the body, the longi-
tudinal lines upon the posterior disc, and the four eyes in the
anterior disc or sucker being clearly visible. They were very
active and vigorous, and exceedingly beautiful little animals.

One of the young leeches being placed in a small cup of
water with a tadpole, instantly fixed itself to the edge of the
tadpole’s tail, and remained so for some hours; but several
tadpoles being placed in the vessel where the young leeches
were, they had all disappeared on the following morning, the
tadpoles having probably devoured them. The adult leeches
all became faint and died, afew days after they had deposited
their eggs.

These leeches were rarely, if ever, observed to move in the
geometrical manner which is described by Linneus and
others, and from which character the trivial name geometra
was given to them. Our species all moved in the same manner
as the common medicinal leech, and often swam about in the
undulating manner of that species. Both the young and the
old ones also, frequently, after attaching themselves firmly by
the posterior disc only, assumed a rigid appearance, and flung
their bodies about as if eagerly seeking some object to fix
themselves to, which they did, if any object presented itself,
in a moment, and were very difficult to detach.

Cuvier (or rather Latreille), ‘ Régne Animal,’ vol. v. p. 215,
describes the genus Hemocharis as never swimming; but if
our species be of this genus, this must be incorrect. M. de
Blainville seems of opinion that the Hirudo cephalotes of Ca-
rena is of this genus ; but this species is not only described as
never swimming, but also as viviparous; characters which will
not agree with our species, and from which those in Cuvier and
other authors may probably have been taken.

The figure given of H. geometra in the ‘ Encyclopédie Mé-
thodique,’ pl. 51. fig. 12—19, which professes to be copied
from Rosel, differs much from our species both in the form of
the discs or suckers, the situation of the eyes, and the mark-
ings.

We add a few general observations on the freshwater leeches
occurring in our neighbourhood, Hemopsis sanguisorba (Sav.),
the common horse-leech. This species is common in our
ponds and ditches. We have not been able to determine

and the reproduction of Leeches. 13

whether it be oviparous or not, though there is little doubt of
its being so. We have found its young, in an early stage, in
the same places as the adult, but never adhering to the pa-
rent.. We have in our possession a singular variety of this
species, which has the posterior part and a large spot on the
abdomen of a pale flesh-colour.

Sanguisuga medicinalis (Sav.), the medicinal leech. This
species is occasionally found in our neighbourhood, but is by
no means common. A dealer in Jeeches, residing in Norwich,
keeps a stock of about 50,000 leeches in two large tanks of
water, floored with soft clay, in which the leeches burrow.
On examining these tanks we found many capsules or ova de-
posits of the leech, which the owner (ignorant of their nature)
stated to be, at times, very numerous, but which he had neg-
lected and generally destroyed. The Austrian variety he
keeps in a separate tank, as he says it destroys the others.

Nephelis vulgaris (Sav.). This species abounds in all our
fresh waters, and the brown capsules containing its ova may
constantly be found on the underside of the leaves of water
plants among the ova of the freshwater helices. We have kept
several of this species through the summer, and the following
are our notes as to the deposit of the ova and the development
of the young :—On the 2nd of June H. vulgaris deposited one
capsule containing ova; on the 5th another; on the 10th an-
other ; and on the 15th two more, each of them containing
from seven to ten eggs. On the 22nd young appeared in the
capsule deposited on the 2nd, and on the 13th of July they
emerged from the capsule, so that in three weeks the young
were seen alive in the capsule, and in six weeks were fully
developed and left the capsule.

Examining the young of this species under a power of about
sixty linear, we detected a Cypris and four specimens of a
common rotiferous animalcule in its stomach, one of the ro-
tifera being still alive.

Nephelis tesselata? In June last we captured in the river
at Costessey in this county a single specimen of a leech which
nearly agrees with the descriptions given of this species. It is
described by Blainville as follows :—“ Body elongated or oval,
eighteen lines long, with eight eyes in a double longitudinal
series ; ash-coloured, with orange or whitish-coloured spots
above, the sides marked with white or partly gray and partly
orange-coloured spots; the abdomen gray, with two round
spots in the middle.”

Our specimen is nearly cylindrical, about an inch long, the
posterior dise larger than the anterior ; eight eyes, in two rows
of four each; colour green, with two indistinct, whitish, lon-

14 Mr. T. Brightwell on Hirud6 geometra.

gitudinal series of spots above and two spots underneath ; the
whole body, magnified, appears studded with small, dark, ir-
regular spots.

Miiller says the female is sometimes filled with 300 young
ones. The abdomen of our species was, when captured, co-
vered with young, which adhered solely by the posterior disc.
We kept this specimen from the 24th of June to the 28th of
August, when it died. ‘The young remained attached to the
parent during all this time, and we took some pains to ascer-
tain their exact number, and found they amounted to 143.
We never saw the parent or the young ones take any food.
The young differed altogether in colour from the parent, the
latter being a deep green, the former a light ash-colour: the
eyes of the parent could scarcely be discerned with a lens;
the eyes of the young were very conspicuous, and could be
seen with the naked eye. The motion of this species is geo-
metrical, and it never swims. The abdomen of the parent had
no pouch, but was much expanded by the adhesion of so nu-
merous a progeny, so much so as to make the form appear
very different to the young.

Clepsina (Sav.). This genus or family of Hirudinide (which
comprises the leeches furnished with a retractile proboscis)
does not appear well understood. They are found adhering
to the undersides of the leaves of the larger aquatic plants,
where the small helices (upon which they feed) abound ; they
are also found adhering to stones in running waters. The
proboscis is rarely seen exserted.

C. complanata. We have kept many of this species during
the whole summer, and never saw the proboscis unless we
compelled the animal to protrude it, which it may be made to
do by a glass compresser.. We have seen it devour one of the
common Planorbes, which it did by thrusting itself up the
shell of the snail and sucking the body of the animal. The
five-lobed stomach of the leech and of several young ones ad-
hering to it, were, when it left the shell, filled with a clear
dark red fluid, which, contrasting with the transparent straw-
colour of the rest of the animal, gave it a very unique and
beautiful appearance. The ova of this species are first ob-
served to proceed from the ovary in two longitudinal rows to
the abdomen, which is dilated and drawn up into a kind of
pouch or bag to receive them. 'The young are gradually de-
veloped, and when excluded remain adhering, by their whole
length, for many weeks to the body of the parent.

C. stagnalis. ‘This little species is said to be common, but
we have never met with it; all the leeches we have seen of
this family having six eyes, whereas this species is described

Dr. Richardson on the Ichthyology of Australia. 15

as having only two. C.complanata varies much in size, and
we have seen a specimen full of ova as small as C. stagnalis is
described to be.

C. hyalina? We have taken a single specimen of a leech
of this family, which nearly agrees with the descriptions of
this species. It was more than twice as large as any other in-
dividual of this family which we have seen, being about an
inch long, of a yellow-brown colour, with two rows of longi-
tudinal dark lines upon its back. The whole body was re-
markably hard and tough. We saw the proboscis of this ani-
mal well developed ; it had no ova or young attached to it.

REFERENCE TO PLATE I.

Fig. 1. H. geometra, a pair united, mag. nat. 2. The fore-part of the same,
magnified. @, a. White substance. 3. Eggs, mag. nat. 4. Young,
idem. 5. Eggs, highly magnified (about 150 linear). 6. Lid of the
egg whence the leech escapes. 6. Anterior disc or sucker of the
young, free, highly magnified. 8. The same attached. 7. Posterior
disc attached.

Fig. 9, 10, 11. Eggs or capsules with ova of Nephelis vulgaris. 9. Mag.
nat. 10,11. Magnified. 12. The same, the ova near hatching. 13,
14. The same, with the young in the egg just before they come out.

Fig. 15. Nephelis tesselata? mag. nat., with the young adhering. 16. The
same, upper side. 17, One of the young, highly magnified.

Fig. 18, 19. Clepsina complanata, mag. nat., with the ova attached.
Fig, 20. C. hyalina? mag. nat.

IIl.— Contributions to the Ichthyology of Australia. By
Joun Ricuarpson, M.D., F.R.S., &c., Inspector of
Hospitals, Haslar.

Mr. Gou.p having had the kindness to place in my hands
for examination a collection of fish, procured by his assistant
Mr, Gilbert, at Port Essington, on the north coast of New
Holland, I purpose in the following paper to give a summary
of my observations thereon, together with a few remarks upon
some drawings made by Lieutenant Emery, R.N., of fish
captured on the north-west coast of the same country. I
shall also introduce several notices of species from Van Die-
men’s Land and New Zealand, now existing in the museum
at Haslar, with the view of enumerating as many Australian
fish as the materials in my possession enable me to do.

Mr. Gilbert’s specimens, numbered from 1 to 37, are all
dried skins of one side of the fish. The colours of most are
consequently altered, and in a few instances the vomerine and

16 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

palatine bones have been cut away, but in other respects they
are in excellent condition. Lieut. Emery not being an ichthy-
ologist, has sometimes omitted to portray the minute ser-
ratures of the opercular pieces, and has not always distin-
guished the spinous from the articulated rays. On this ac-
count it is difficult to fix the genus of the undescribed species ;
but the drawings exhibit no mean share of artistical skill, and,
judging from the few known species among them, are correct
representations of the recent fish, and consequently valuable
records of their real tints of colour. In preparing the follow-
ing notes, I have availed myself as often as my professional
avocations and residence at a distance from London would
allow, of the valuable collection of drawings made in Cook’s
first and second voyages by Parkinson and Forster, now in
the Banksian library. Many of these figures are referred to
in the posthumous edition of Bloch by Schneider, and also in
the ‘ Histoire des Poissons’; and it may be advantageous to
mention, that the mode in which the fin-rays are noted in
pencil at the bottom of the drawings, viz. by putting the
number of spinous rays as the numerator, and the whole num-
ber of rays of each fin, both spinous and articulated, as the
denominator of a fraction, has sometimes led the authors of
the works just named into error, the denominator being quoted
as the amount of the soft rays alone. In most instances,
however, the quotation is correctly made.

Mr. Gould destines his collection for the British Museum.

ApoGon APRION (Nob.), Rough-tongued Apogon.

No. 11. Mr. Gilbert’s list.

Mr. Gilbert states that the aborigines name this fish ‘ Mun-
duruk,’ and that it is a very local species, having hitherto
been seen only in King’s River (near Victoria, Port Essing-
ton), and not in the other very similar and closely adjacent
streams. The species seems to differ from all those described
in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons,’ in the total absence of serra-
tures on the preoperculum, and in the presence of a small
cluster of teeth on the tongue.

It is more compressed than the 4. rermullorum, but does not differ
much from that fish in the general form of its profile. Its height in
the middle is contained three times and a half in the total length,
caudal included.. The length of the head exceeds the height of the
body, and the thickness is greatest at the gill-covers, being there
equal to about half the height behind the ventrals. The muzzle
is also wide at the preorbitars. The preoperculum has the raised
acute edges posteriorly and inferiorly, proper to the genus; there
is a less conspicuous ridge on the foremost border of the operculum,

the Ichthyology of Australia. 17

and they are all perfectly smooth. The operculum exhibits no ves-
tige of a spine, but its broad membranous border is supported by a
thin, narrow, cartilaginous rib, which runs out from the subopercu-
lum. The teeth form pretty broad and densely villiform bands on
the jaws, the posterior ones near the symphysis being a little longer,
but all are short. On the vomer and palatine bones these teeth are
very short, and there is a small cluster in the middle of the tongue
which is just perceptible to the naked eye, and very sensible to the
finger. ‘The pharyngeal teeth are not longer than those in the jaws.

Rays :—B. 7 —7; D. 5|— 1|10; A. 219 : C.154; V.1|5; P.11.

The branchiostegous rays are very slender.

The dorsal commences over the anterior third of the pectorals,
and rather before the middle of the ventrals. The first spine is very
short and acute; the second is the longest and strongest, and tapers
suddenly at the top, which is slightly curved; the third is a little
shorter, and the fifth is half the length of the second. This fin has
a smaller number of rays than is ascribed to any other species in the
‘Histoire des Poissons.’ They are alike in our two specimens. The
spine of the second dorsal is not quite half as long as the soft rays.
The first anal spine is barely perceptible, and the second spine and
soft rays are shorter than those of the second dorsal. ‘The ventrals
are scarcely shorter than the pectorals, and are attached a little
further forwards. ‘The spie is one-third shorter than the soft rays.
The caudal is rounded ; it has fifteen forked rays and four graduated,
simple, jointed ones above and below.

The collection contains two specimens—one dried, the other in
spirits, neither of them retaining much of their original colours. There
are no traces of any stripes on the body, or caudal spots having ever
existed. The upper parts appear to have been dark in colour, gra-
dually softening off towards the belly. The specimen in spirits ex-
hibits faintly the hue of the grounds of Port wine, which probably
was diffused over the head and upper part of the body. The fins
appear dark. These traces of colour agree with the tints of Ap. ni-
gripinnis or vinosus, but the number of dorsal rays is different. The
only previously known New Holland species is banded (Mullus fas-
ciatus, White).

The scales are orbicular or widely oval, with about twenty furrows
and corresponding marginal crenatures on the basal half of the circle,,
radiating from towards the centre, but not reaching it, and a narrow
chequered border with very minute teeth exteriorly. The lateral
line has nearly the curve of the back, and changes to a straight course
through the tail very gradually. It is composed of forty scales, each
having a simple but rather uneven elevated tube on its surface. There
are two scales on the base of the caudal, beyond the termination of
the lateral line. The two central rays of the caudal diverge rather
more at their bases than the other rays, thus dividing the fin into
two parts. There are five rows of scales above the lateral line, and
about thirteen below it, under the first dorsal.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. C

18 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

DIMENSIONS, inches. lines.
Length from intermaxillary symphysis to extremity of caudal. 6 0
base of caudal ...... 4 QF
ANS TH, cechesisness sae ee.
first dorsal ......... 2 .3
tip of gill-flap ..... oR ads
edge of orbit ......... 0 53
Didmetsr.OF ORDIE sbi scckebecs deqnesadsenepeabsnmbanes aay Came eNY chet i's O° 5%
Length of second spine of first dorsal ..........seecseceecseeeeeeees 0 8
rays of soft dorsal ....0.-.coseseeseeees Sichiacke wash sea Toe
rays of anal ......-2+.++. fadeperceesdpssiobadececsseastsepee 0 10
pectorals ....c.<jrnscece Pe Si aby A” CN a ey ee le Geka a
mmm VONETAIS | sancenchacasincysqenes se sadedughtacs con gdscene bens tn
Height of body. .....cecscesecseeseeceee evebesudinberenbeey ogee pao0'e bis ee
Thickness at gill-cover and nape ..........cecereceoececerscectcesees a" 9
Length of caudal fin .....-ssccccesussecsoserssosceseccesesscesscessaacs ee SI

SERRANUS LEPIDOPTERUS (Nob.), Butterfly-barber.

“ Perca lepidoptera, J. R. Forsteri, MSS.,” Schn.
Epinephelus lepidopterus, Bl. Schn., p. 302.

A drawing of a Serranus nearly related to S. rasor (Zool.
Proceed., vol. ii.), made by a convict artist at Port Arthur, Van
Diemen’s Land, under the inspection of Dr. Lhotsky, exhibits
all the characters of the New Zealand fish described in Schnei-
der’s edition of Bloch under the appellation of Epinephelus
lepidopterus, except that there is some discrepancy in the
numbers of the’ fin-rays.

The colour of the parts above the lateral line is clove-brown, which
lower down gradually softens into brownish-red, and towards the
belly changes to a dilute roseate tint. The scales forming the lateral
line are truncated and smaller than the others, and have a rich um-
ber-brown colour. Below the line the sides are thickly dotted to
about half-way down with small irregular umber-brown spots, of dif-
ferent degrees of intensity. Under the posterior third of the soft dor-
sal, about the middle of the height, there is a large rectangular brown-
ish-black mark. ‘The top of the head and upper part of the opercu-
lum are.tinted with clove-brown, approaching to lead-gray ; there is
a pale orange-brown bar crossing the preorbitar to the anterior angle
of the eye, and the membranous parts about the mouth have a sky-
blue hue. There are some dark shades on the preoperculum, and a
patch of orange-brown on the interoperculum. The dorsal fin is
coloured with a mixture of more red than the adjoining part of the
back ; the caudal is scarlet, with a tinge of orange-brown at the base
and along the edge of the forked membrane. The pectorals, ventrals
and anal are rose-red, the rays being more deeply coloured than the
membrane, and there are a few very pale reddish- bug spots on the
pectoral.

‘A curved canine tooth is represented on the middle of each limb
of the lower jaw, and the maxillary is densely scaly, as well as the
snout, cheeks, and all the opercular pieces. The preoperculum has
a rectangular form, with the angle rounded, and the whole margin is

q

the Ichthyology of Australia. 19

represented as ciliated. Two conspicuous, flat, triangular spines are
shown on the operculum, and the edge of bone is rounded away in
a semi-circular arc, to a small angle adjoining the top of the gill-
opening. The pectoral is large, and has an oval outline, its central rays
reaching as far back as the anterior third of the anal. The ventrals
are also large, and reach to the anal. The second anal spine is the
largest of the three. The spinous dorsal moves in a densely scaly in-
tegument, there being only a triangular piece of smooth membrane
behind the top of each spine. The base of the soft dorsal is also scaly,
but the scales are not represented as advancing far on the anal. The
caudal is forked to the depth of one-third of its length.

Rays :—D. 10/14; A. 3|7; P. 12; V. 1/5 or 6; C. 15 :—Figure.

D. 10/20; A. 3/9; P.16; V. 1/6; C. 18 :—Schneider.

The vertical height of the body is equal to one-half the length of
the fish, caudal excluded ; the length of the caudal being equal to
two-thirds of the height of the body..

The total length of the figure, which is said to be of the natural
size of the fish, is eleven inches. |

SERRANUS GiLBERTI (Nob.), Gilbert’s Serranus.
No. 18. Mr. Gilbert’s collection.

This fish is stated by Mr. Gilbert to imhabit deep rocky
places near the entrance of the harbour of Port Essington.
It belongs to the group of spotted Serrani, of which the Merra
(BL. 329.) is a typical species. ‘The members of this group
are characterized in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons’ by the various
combinations they exhibit in the forms and denticulations of
the opercular pieces, the development of scales on the jaws,
the form of the dorsal fin, and the distribution of spots on
the body and fins. The phrases by which their peculiarities
are described, though sufficient to distinguish the species that
the authors of the work had actually under observation, are
inadequate, in the absence of correct figures, for the purposes
of the ichthyologist who desires to characterize fully the new
species or varieties which may fall under his notice. These
must, therefore, be proposed with some degree of hesitation,
until an opportunity offers for comparing the specimens with
ascertained examples of known species. ‘The Port Essington
fish, which I have named after Mr. Gilbert, exhibits charac-
ters which I do not find combined in any Serranus described
in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’

Upper jaw and maxillaries destitute of scales; the lower jaw and
snout clothed with minute ones. Ascending limb of the preopercu-
lum arched, finely toothed, and having a small slightly projecting
lobe at the angle, armed with five or six somewhat larger teeth : the
under edge of the bone is straight, and almost entire, there being
only some very indistinct crenatures perceptible by the aid of a lens.

C 2

~_

20 Dr: Richardson’s Contributions to

The suboperculum and interoperculum have entire margins. The
upper opercular spine is scarcely visible through the skin of the dried
specimen; the acute point is all that shows of the under one: the
middle one is flat but pointed, and conspicuous enough. ‘The third
dorsal spine is the highest, and equals the tallest of the soft rays ;
the others decrease very little in height, the last or eleventh being
only one-fifth shorter than the third, and nearly equal to the second :
the first is half the height of the third. The soft dorsal, like the
anal, is highest posteriorly, and both are moderately rounded. The
anal spines are strong, more particularly the second, which is also
rather the longest, and equal to the second dorsal spine in height.
Caudal much rounded.

Rays :—P. 17; V.1|5; D.11|17; A. 3/9; C. 154.

The head forms somewhat less than one-third of the total length,
caudal fin included. Teeth on the jaws brush-formed, and, as in
most of the allied species, taller and more slender posteriorly. The
anterior row is short and conical, but, with the exception of one or
two small canine teeth near the symphysis, it is concealed by the
lips.

The whole body and the vertical fins are covered with round, dark,
umber-brown spots, which correspond in size with those of Serranus
faveatus. ‘The ground-colour is paler, and on the back and sides
appears like the threads of net, with round or slightly hexagonal
meshes, enclosing the dark round spots, which are largest on the
shoulders, and smaller on the tail and towards the belly. A space
between the gill-openings and anus, beneath the level of the pecto-
rals, is spotless, and was seemingly white in the recent fish. There
are about a dozen spots in a row, between the gill-opening and
caudal fin. No distinct spots are visible on the head; but some parts
round the eye, about the jaws, and the edges of the pieces of the
gill-cover are darker than the rest. There are also some darker
shades towards the tips of the pectoral and ventral rays, but no spots
on these fins. There are four rows of spots on the dorsal, the small-
est on the edge of the fin, and the largest along the base. On the
spinous portion of the fin the spots are less distinct, and the highest
row forms merely a black speck on the notched membrane behind
the tip of each spine. The anal is similarly marked: on the caudal
there are about six rows of spots.

The scales of the body are moderate in size, or they may be desig-
nated as rather small, and they are much ciliated. Very minute
scales cover the membranes of the fins, and even encroach on the
rays.

Serranus merra, judging from what is said of it in the
‘ Histoire des Poissons,’ differs from the above in having scaly
jaws, a rounded. preoperculum, very pointed opercular spines,
in wanting spots on the spinous part of the dorsal, and in the
numbers of the rays being different. SS. faveatus “approaches
nearer to our specimen in the numbers of its rays and in the
size of its spots, but it,has four large dark spots at the base

the Ichthyology of Australia. 21

of the dorsal and an odd one on the top of the trunk of the
tail; whereas S. Gilberti has a series of twelve spots running
along the base of the spinous and soft dorsal to the caudal,
smaller, though darker, than those on the body. 8S. hewvago-
natus has the same large spots along the dorsal with faveatus,
the same number of rays, and is further distinguished by
white dots on the body. Its second anal ray is stated to be
long and pointed. In S. Gilberti the second spine is deci-
dedly the strongest, but it scarcely exceeds the third one in
height. S. ura has a rounded preoperculum, equably denticu-
lated on its margin. S. maculosus, as far as one can judge
from the short description, scarcely differs from ours in form,
except that it has two articulated rays fewer in the dorsal, and
one in the anal. There are no spots on its caudal, but, as
the only specimen noticed had been long kept in spirits, there
is no great weight to be attached to their absence. S.,
bontoo has no spots on its fins. S. suillus has very strong
amin at the angle of the preoperculum, and no spots on the
orsal.

This comparison of the species which come nearest to
Mr. Gilbert’s fish in the number of rays and general distri-
bution of colours, shows that the latter differs as much from
any one of them as they do from one another; and until an
examination of many individuals at their native haunts has
shown how far the rays may vary in the same species, and
what changes may take place in the patterns of colour at dif-
ferent seasons, it will be most convenient to assign a distinc-
tive name to the Port Essington fish. The analogy of the
nuptial dress assumed by the Salmonide and other anadro-
mous fish may prepare us to expect a very considerable va-
riation in the brilliant tints of the Serranz on the approach, of
the spawning season. It is certainly desirable that new spe-
cies should be proposed chiefly on the existence of some
tangible peculiarities of external form or of internal structure ;
but to do this properly, the ichthyologist requires to have
access to a well-filled museum.

Dimensions. inches, lines.
Length from intermaxillary symphysis to extremity of caudal. 12. 8
base of ditto ......... 9 10
SWE coenstnenss cbeeers 5 3
tip of gill-flap ...... 3.47
GE POCTOLAS Laie... ceasccsvscdcquse csbbovecvesecss sognbooents 2 4
geal Nae BMPR BR EASTES AY ERAS BS ST ESOS SUR 1 10
OF CRUE Sh ides e's doled ELON La ao Seton sa hist hdohiceacpieve 2.55
Height of the highest dorsal spine .......-.+ssecseesenecessseeseees List
CORE GOURD. -onconindccccannn sh deme onecacedendaense -annehaats 1.4
second anal spine — .....essseeeeeee ne teeerecaseoccsseocens Hea
ROI MBA” adc cute scnckiaswasieactocbeadecsstecnucocdesectes 19

22 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

There are two Serrant in the museum at Haslar of un-
known origin, though from some circumstances they are sup-
posed to be from Melville Island, on the north coast of New
Holland. One of them agrees so well with the account of
the S. merra in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons,’ that I have con-
sidered it to be an example of that common and somewhat
variable species.

It differs from S. Gilberti in the head being rather longer in pro-
portion, and forming exactly one-third of the entire length of the
fish, caudal included ; in the presence of some very minute scales on
the limb of the maxillary, and in the very regular round spots being
distributed over every part of the head, body, and fins. The ground-
colour, after long maceration in spirits, has a pale leaden tint; the
spots are dark umber-brown, and are smaller on the snout and lower
jaw, and less crowded on the belly. There are but few on the ven-
trals, and on the pectorals they are small, though distinct, being
confined to the rays, and forming about six rows. They are paler
and less distinct on the spinous dorsal, but the fillet of membrane
behind the tip of each spine is black. On the soft dorsal, anal and
caudal, they are as in S. Gilbert, and the forms of these fins are the
same. The opercular spines are more acute, but less conspicuous,
particularly the middle one, which is nevertheless much larger than
the other two, and the preoperculum is more rounded, both limbs
being arched, without any distinct lobe at the moderately obtuse
angle, above which, however, there is a slight re-entering curve.
The ascending limb curves forwards considerably, and the lower one
declines very slightly, so that the spherical angle which they form
does not exceed aright one. The ascending limb is finely denticu-
lated, with the teeth enlarging towards the angle; the lower one is
faintly crenated. There is a canine tooth on each side of the sym-
physis above and below, but no exterior row of short conical teeth
on the sides of the jaws. The bands of teeth on the limbs of the
jaws, palate, and vomer are finer and more even than in S. Gilberti,
approaching to villiform. ‘The second anal spine is a little longer
and much stronger than the third one. There is a further slight
difference between the species, in the fourth and fifth dorsal spines
of merra being rather taller than the third one. The soft dorsal
is as tall as the highest spine; but the spines becoming shorter,
though only a little, as they approach it, the soft fin appears taller
than the spinous one, as is the case also in S. Gilberti. The under
jaw of S. merra projects very evidently beyond the upper one, even
when the mouth is shut. The scales of the body are small, and
strongly ciliated. '

Rays:—P. 16; V.1|5; D. 13|16; A. 3|7, last ray deeply divided ;
C. 15%. 7

Specimen 5% inches long.

Bloch’s figure 329 gives a good idea of the specimen above men-
tioned, though it does not exhibit the slight re-entering curve above
the angle of the preoperculum.

the Ichthyoloyy of Australia. 23

SERRANUS STELLANS (Nob.), Star-spotted Serranus.

This is the second Serranus, mentioned in a preceding page
as belonging to the museum at Haslar, and as being supposed
to have come from Melville Island, on the south side of Tor-
res Straits. |

The specimen bears a strong general resemblance to that which
we have considered to be the merra, having the same distribution of
the scales on the jaws, fins, &c., the same spines on the operculum
and denticulations on the preoperculum, whose limbs form the same
arcs; but the angle appears more rounded, from the absence of the
small re-entering curve above it: the crenatures on the under limb
are also more readily discovered. ‘The teeth are rather more brush-
like and unequal than in the merra, but the canines are the same,—
a pair above and below. The under jaw is shorter, being just equal
with the upper one when the mouth is closed. The dorsal is less
arched anteriorly, the spines diminishing more gradually after the
fifth, which is the tallest. : From this cause the soft fin seems to be
lower in proportion than in merra, but its posterior third actually
equals the highest spine in height. The spines generally are more
slender, and somewhat taller than in a merra of the same size. The
second anal spine is stout, and exceeds the third one conspicuously
in length. The caudal is much rounded, and the soft vertical fins
moderately so, as in merra. The dark round spots are more crowded,
so as to show little of any paler ground-colour; but instead thereof
each spot is surrounded by six triangular specks of white, giving a
somewhat hexagonal form to the meshes, though the dark areas are
quite round. These spots exist on the caudal fin also, on the whole
soft dorsal and anal, and the posterior part of the pectoral; but they
are confined to the inferior halves of the spinous dorsal and fore-part
of the pectorals; they are absent on the lower jaw and under surface
of the fish from thence to the anus. The vestiges of spots of any
kind are very faint on the ventrals. The dorsal and anal are edged
with black. |

Rays :—B. 7 — 7; P.16; V. 1|5; D. 1115, the last one divided ;
A. 3/8; C. 15%.

This is much like the species sketched by Parkinson at Otaheite*,
where, as we learn by a note in pencil on the drawing, it is named
‘tarao’ or ‘tarao opoppe.’ ‘‘ The ground-colour and the spots are
darker, and softened into one another. Round about each spot there
are small dots of white or straw-colour; the same across the fins.
There is of this fish as large again.” (Solander.) The spots on the
body are coloured dark purplish-brown, those on the pectorals being
redder. The figure shows twelve dorsal spines; the ¢hird anal spine
is much the tallest, equalling the soft rays, and the lower jaw is
longer than the upper one. The two latter characters disagree with
stellans. S. hexagonatus (Cuv. & Val.), (Perca hexagonata, Forster),

* Fig. No. 36. Parkinson ;.pl. 75, Banks, Libr. (Perca maculata); Ser-
ranus Parkinsonii, Cuv. & Val. ii. p. 239.

24 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

which is also said to bear the name of ‘ tarao’ at Otaheite, has four
large spots at the base of the dorsal, one large odd one before that
fin, and another behind it; but in other respects it does not seem to
differ much from S. Parkinsonit. S.summana has small white spots
on the body and fins, but there is a conspicuous black mark on the
tail, and the under edge of the preoperculum is finely denticulated.

DiMEnNsIons. inches. lines.
Length from intermaxillary symphysis to tip of caudal......... as |
base of ditto ......... 4 2
WE ts ldbsvacboassaste o> Be
tip of gill-cover...... 1 8%
Height of body at beginning of dorsal ..........4+. ie shebiccnaskhe 1 33
Thickness there, ..ssi-sbbarehenss cope seohiey seabiune kb>agds eamink tens Qvie8
Height of tallest dorsal spine .......s.cereceseeereee waavet= hale conic Boi a

SERRANUS URA (Cuv. & Val.?), The Ura.

No. 27. Lieut..Emery’s drawings.
Ura, a Japanese name (Cuv. & Val. ii. p. 332).

Lieut. Emery’s portfolio contains a drawing of a Serranus
captured at Depuch Island, which agrees tolerably well with
the account of S. ura in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’ The
species was discovered by M. Langsdorf in Krusenstern’s
voyage on the coast of Japan.

In Lieut. Emery’s drawing the body is represented as fuller and
higher, and the dorsal spines as decreasing more in height as they
approach the articulated portion of the fin, than in the other species
closely allied to the merra. 'The depth of the body is equal to one-
third of the total length, caudal included: the head forms one-third
of the total length, caudal excluded. The middle opercular spine
only is indicated in the drawing, and we therefore conclude that the
others were inconspicuous in the recent fish. ‘The third dorsal spine
is the tallest, and is fully twice as long as the eleventh; it is about
equal to one-third of the height of the body. The soft dorsal is one-
fifth part higher. The second anal spine is stouter, but not so long
as the third one. All the fins are rounded.

Rays :—D. 1114; A. 3|7; V. 1)5 ; &e.

It is possible that one or two soft rays may have been omitted in
the drawing, as Lieut. Emery was not aware of the importance of
enumerating them correctly.

The general colour of the fish is gamboge-yellow, which fades to
white on the middle of the belly. The fins are a paler lemon-yellow.
Yellowish-brown spots, roundish, but not very regular in form, are
evenly distributed over the head, body, and fins. There are about six
in a line between the gill-cover and caudal. On the fins and middle
of the belly the spots are paler, and they are not so numerous on the
pectorals, head, and under jaw as elsewhere. -On the anterior part
of the operculum they unite, to form an irregular blotch.

The length of the individual from which the drawing was made
was seven inches.

the Ichthyology of Australia. 25

SERRANUS CRAPAO (Cuv. & Val.), The Crapao.

Serranus crapao, Cuv. & Val. iii. p. 494.
Crapao, Malagese name. (Ditto.)
No. 1. Mr. Gilbert’s collection.

Mr. Gilbert states that “this fish inhabits the shallow parts
of Port Essington.” The specimen possesses the characters
ascribed to the S. crapao, which was taken by M. Reynaud
in the roadstead of Batavia.

In general it bears a close resemblance to S. Gilberti, having the
same very small scales on the under jaw, snout, and cheek. There
exists, however, a cluster of minute scales on the maxillary, which
I could not detect in S. Gilberti; the opercular scales are somewhat
larger than in that species, and the under jaw is a little longer. ‘The
preoperculum is rather more rounded at the angle, there being no
distinct lobe there, but merely a slight change in the curve embra-
cing the five lower teeth. The upper limb is finely denticulated, the
teeth becoming gradually larger towards the angle. Some very
slight crenatures may be perceived on the lower limb. The middle
opercular spine is flat and scarcely pungent, and more than its own
length distant from the tip of the gill-flap. The upper and under
spines are buried among the scales, and are but just perceptible.
The interoperculum and suboperculum are perfectly entire. The
spinous dorsal is even, and rather lower than the soft portion of the
fin. The third and six following spines are of the same height; the
two last are but very little shorter, and they are a little taller than
the second, which is twice as high as the first. The second anal spine
is rather stronger than the third one, but it is not so long by about
one-eighth part. The vertical soft fins and the pectoral are about as
much rounded as in the S. merra. . The scales on the fins are like-
wise the same, but those on the body are rather more strongly ciliated.
The dental surfaces of the jaws are more strongly brush-formed, form-
ing pretty broad bands towards the symphysis; but on the limbs of
the intermaxillaries the teeth are short, curved, and not very slender,
and there is an exterior even row of short conical ones, not rising
above the lips. On the limbs of the lower jaw the teeth are all
curved, and longer and stronger than in merra, and there is no ex-
terior row of conical ones. There are two or three canine teeth near
the symphysis, above and below, not much stronger than the rest.
The vomerine teeth are similar to those of the upper jaw, short,
curved, and moderately strong. The palate bones have been cut away.

The colours of the dried skin have evidently faded greatly ; but the
whole body, the gill-covers, cheeks, and lower jaw appear to have
been marked with dark spots, generally roundish, but not very ex-
actly defined, nor disposed in any regular order. Their diameter is
less than half that of the spots of S. stellans, and they are much
less crowded. Four irregular blotches, of considerable size, range
along the base of the dorsal. The anal and ventrals appear dark
towards their tips, and traces of vertical bars or dark blotches are
visible near the distal extremity of the caudal. There are also some
dark shades on the top of the head and ascending limb of the pre-

26 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

operculum. ‘Traces of spots remain on the vertical fins, but the
spinous dorsal does not appear to have been tipped with black as in

S.merra and stellans.
Rays :—D. 11/14; A. 3|8; C. 153; P.17; V. 1|5.

Dimensions. inches. lines.
Length from intermaxillary symphysis to end of caudal ...... 12° 4
base of ditto ......... 10 3
GQNUB oho eseeccecete dies 6*6
tip of gill-cover 3 10
Lengdlt of pectorals | 4s :i4s.6> snd saongs schwag ytavabinie dtobawerssaveae. 2 0
Were ALS 05 .iiL evs tiviavedbueedimmaebanerievarcwdle db cabicc 1 6
hanes CHUA! nae cdsns ne on Glide shodbbevs dheancdbtendee Uscinwhesdin se 2 Oo
Height of third dorsal spines... co.<isiscderboaencisc¥epneeesoecueseiey Berk
BOLE GOP] «<i sawssunssomeh cevnwendreeissbhevesssduvbadecds 1 4%
thrind anal apie’: ccdesaes guieleehcdepnnsicwc semen os 30> ae & |
sinnaincnniads SOLE ANGE’ i cas w/alpaweh Wake pw edeeaap le vacedcdvere cocdecndc 1 ie, *

No. 22, Serranus punctulatus, and No. 24, Serranus margi-
nalis, of Mr. Gilbert’s collection, were procured at Copang,
in the island of Timor, and do not therefore come within the
scope of this paper.

MESOPRION YAPILLI (Cuv. & Val.), The Yapilli.

Yapilli, Russell, pl. 95.

No. 21. Mr. Gilbert’s list.

This fish is stated by Mr. Gilbert to be common in all the
rocky parts of Port Essington, but he did not ascertain its
appellation among the aborigines. The specimen was taken
at the Tamar rock in November 1840.

The short characters of the Mesoprions noticed in the
‘Histoire des Poissons’ being strictly comparative, and turn-
ing much on the patterns of colour, are of difficult application
when the naturalist has only a single species before him, and
especially when the specimen is, as in the present instance, a
solitary dried skin. All the particulars, however, which are
mentioned in the work in question of the Yapilli are to be
found in our specimen, and the resemblance of the fish to

Russell’s figure is very close.

The length of the fish is twenty inches, caudal included. The
preoperculum has a slightly arched under-edge continuous with the
rounded angle, which appears toproject solely from the existence of the
re-entering curve above it. ‘The vertical limb is minutely toothed to
within one-fourth of its upper end. The teéth are more acute in the
sinus ; and on the rounded angle and under edge of the bone, the
teeth, though short, are wider, and are separated from each other by
obtuse sinuses: two or three of the anterior ones are slightly inclined
forwards. The thickening of the interoperculum opposite the pre-
opercular sinus is very slight. The bony operculum ends in a flat,
tapering, but obtuse lobe, whose lower margin is not concealed by
the scales; a re-entering angle above its base forms the rounded upper
corner of the bone into a minor and much shorter lobe. The mem-
branous flap which tapers from the point of the operculum, but is

the Ichthyology of Australia. 27

not acute, is supported by a cartilaginous prolongation of the sub-
operculum. ‘The two rows of large supra-scapular scales are ren-
dered very conspicuous by each of them being bounded anteriorly
by a patch of small scales. ‘he semioval projecting limb of the
supra-scapular is minutely undulated on the margin. The edge of the
humeral bone is entire. ‘The pectoral has the pointed and tapering
sparoid furm, and reaches back nearly to the anal fin. The dorsal
spines are strong, much compressed and acute, and the membrane is
attached alternately to their right and left sides. The third anal
spine is longer, and fully as strong as the second one; the first one
is short, tapers suddenly to an acute point, and is furrowed anteriorly:
these spines are also right and left. The soft dorsal and anal fins
are rounded ; their bases are scaly, and fillets of scales run between
the rays for one quarter of their length: very short fillets of scales
recline against the base of each spinous ray. The caudal is crescentic
on the margin.

Scales.—There are about fifty furrows running to the basal edge
and part of the adjoining lateral margins of each scale, the alternate
ones being short, and the longer ones reaching nearly to the middle.
The exposed surface of the scale is smooth to the touch, and its
margin looks to be thin andmembranous; but when examined through
a lens the surface appears to be shagreened, or reticulated by minute
obtuse eminences, and some very small and irregularly placed teeth
may be discovered on the edge. Each scale is palé on the border and
dark towards its middle, the dark tint occupying nearly the whole
exposed surface of the scales above the lateral line, and becoming
proportionally smaller and fainter on the sides, so as to be scarcely
perceptible at the level of the pectorals. They produce longitudinal
lines on the sides corresponding to the number of rows of scales.

Teeth.—Each limb of the upper jaw is armed with an even row of
about twenty conical teeth, which are so short as to be concealed by
the lips; and there are also two conspicuous canines close to each
other near the symphysis. Behind these, on the whole length of the
concave surface of the jaw, there is a narrow stripe of very short
irregularly crowded teeth, which must have been almost concealed
by the soft parts in the recent fish. Through a lens each of these
minute teeth appears blunt, and answers better to the term ‘ dents
grenues,’ used in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons,’ than to that of villiform.
Each limb of the lower jaw is furnished with about eight strong co-
nical teeth of unequal heights and unequally distributed, as if some
had dropped out and were not yet replaced. The lateral ones are
rather the tallest, but they do not equal the two upper canines,
though they are much larger than the upper lateral teeth and project
beyond the lip. The minute teeth of the lower jaw are restricted to
a very small and not crowded cluster near the symphysis. A por-
tion of the vomer which remains, and the edge of the anterior half
of the palate bone, show a few microscopical teeth just protruding
from the bone, which is however roughened by minute pits, appa-
rently the sockets of teeth which have dropped out. ‘The soft parts
are entirely gone.

28 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

DIMENSIONS. Inches, lines.
Length from intermaxillary symphysis to end of caudal ......... 20 6
base of ditto ......... 16 4
MVWBiisensibpe tone ntaderse 10 2
beginning of dorsal... 6 11
tip of gill-flap ......... 6 3
centre of orbit......... ate
PISAMIOLOR OF OTT Gis 5 chan icceseacscbegyapeccephae es eaumeoemywsenen ees bsents 1 0
Length of pectoral ......... dpsscceadopvend sabmacesccuauemerscpeoee sec ds 5 2
————- ventrals ......... bass a Sdb SO EI RGEH Te SONU ISITE SS 3.4
Matsa sii tii si doe lSU Aa a BL ae, 8.10
spinous part of dorad]...scnvissbse siish}s res acabavencwemee es 5 6
articulated: part. of dite ipagwiapesesdedvepe’ dacsidersbacres nnn 3.4
BOL fF isk wes nrdaic ee dbake cia Radiata sad bolmiae abeash pecip'smalad hs 2 4
— AMAL isis vy nabeo «igen hiab amend BWAh staedsvedl vente seees of 4°°2
Height of tallest dorsal spine (the 4th) ............ssessseeeeeseeeos 2 6
second and tenth spine of dorsal ..........sccseeeseeee aa BONG
———— — soft dorsal ........sccsceccscscccceccees sdeseresebossuttedeee 2:3
third anal spine ....... PPS ere Eer OTP rite ty ot Meer s 1 10
Soft thal liids bin cdpearsaden dep teanns sitedadabenss bb Wisi b Dine 2 5
Length of space between anal daydh sigan nishccgledegldsduonitestes cs 1; 0
aial And CAUGAL: trace cheese vespanarereieges 2. 9
Govmal ANG CamGAl |» sceneiserenass dense ches 1 10
Height of, head at. th MARC: :.ssnssnconahhs benupstneeysananspoabandes eds 4 6

Mesoprion CARPONOTATUS (Nob.), The Mungundju.

No. 20. Mr. Gilbert’s list.

The native inhabitants of the shores of Port Essington call
this fish ‘ Mungundju,’ and it frequents the deep water in
rocky places at the entrance of the harbour (Mr. Gilbert).

Cuvier mentions the resemblance between his Mesoprions
and fish of the genus Dentex in external form. In the Mun-
gundju the sparoid likeness is carried to the utmost by the
rounded operculum, the almost entire preoperculum, and the
dark spot at the base of the pointed pectoral. Indeed, until I
had softened and extended the branchiostegous membrane so
as to show its seven rays, and discovered some microscopical
teeth on a small part of the edge of the palate bone, I had
supposed that this fish might be the Dentex cynodon of the
‘ Histoire des Poissons.’ As the Yapilli of the preceding ar-
ticle is the only Mesoprion that I have access to for the pur-
pose of comparison with the Mungundju, the following de-
scription has reference throughout to that species. —

Form.—Having a close general resemblance to that of Yapilli; but
the lips, which in that species form a broad reverted fold on both jaws,
are not so much developed in the Mungundju. ‘There are no pores
on the lower jaw of either, the integument being very smooth and
nacry. The preorbitar in both has a perfectly even edge; and in
Yapilli the thick integument passes so evenly from the surface of the
bone, over the row of large scales which encircle the lower half of
the orbit, as greatly to increase the apparent size of the bone: in the

the Ichthyoloyy of Australia. 29

Mungundju the posterior extent of the preorbitar is defined, and the
large suborbitar scales partly hidden by a band of small scales which
runs under the orbit and covers their bases. There are only six
rows of scales on the cheek of the Yapilli beneath the large subor-
bitar row, and all the convex surface of the preoperculum is naked :
in the Mungundju there are seven rows of scales on the cheek and
concave side of the preoperculum, and two rows of smaller ones on
the middle of the convex limb of the bone, similar to those which
exist in Dentex vulgaris; but in neither of the Mesoprions are the con-
vex and concave faces of the preoperculum divided from each other
by a distinct ridge, as in the Dentex. The whole surface of the inter-
operculum is clothed by four rows of small scales. In the Yapilli this
bone exhibits only a single row of scales, which are larger than those
on the cheek. ‘the opercular scales are also larger than the cheek
ones in this species; but in the Mungundju the difference between
their sizes is scarcely perceptible. In the Yapilli, the scales of the
suboperculum, which form a single row, gradually diminish in size
as they approach the tip of the gill-flap, and thus expose the lower
edge of the lobe of the bony operculum; but in the Mungundju all the
scales of the row are of equal size, and they are tiled by the lower
row of opercular scales so as to conceal the junction of the bones
entirely. The two rows of large nuchal scales are rendered less
conspicuous in the Mungundju by the patches of small scales before
them being more extensive and encroaching over their bases. ‘Ihe
scaly surface in this species also extends to opposite the middle of the
orbit, while in the Yapilli it ends at the posterior angle of the eye,
and does not come so far as the vertex. The lower edge of the
preoperculum is much shorter than in Yapilli, and is quite entire ;
the angle is rounded and projects slightly, the ascending limb being
undulated slightly without any distinct re-entering curve. T'wo or
three irregularly scattered teeth are with difficulty discovered by the
aid of an eye-glass about the middle of the vertical limb, and on the
upper half of the rounded angle. The interoperculum is perfectly
destitute of the very slight thickening which the Yapilli shows in
the site of the tubercule of the Diacopes. The operculum is rounded,
as in the sparoid family, with a shallow re-entering are which di-
vides the margin into two obtuse lobes, neither of them so wide as
the arc itself. The membranous edge of the gill-flap is very narrow,
and the tip of the suboperculum is not prolonged into an angular
flap beyond the operculum. The supra-scapular has one small notch
on its edge; the edge of the humeral can scarcely be perceived
among the scales.

Rays:—B. 7; D. 10/15; A. 310 ; C. 154; P..14; V.-1/5.

The pectoral is pointed, but more suddenly acuminated, and con-
siderably shorter than in the Yapilli; its point falls short of the anus.
The spines of the dorsal are more slender, and the soft part of the
fin is longer, not so high, and much less rounded than in the Yapilli.
The last ray, both of the dorsal and anal, is small, and may be only a
branch of the preceding one, so that fourteen and nine may be respec-
tively enumerated ; but as they are both distinct, and the fact cannot

30 Dr. Richardson on the Ichthyology of Australia.

be ascertained without removing the scales from their bases, they have
been set down as 15 and 10. The anal is also lower, and its spines
considerably softer than those of the Yapilli: the soft part is more
obtusely rounded than in Yapilli. The caudal is slightly crescentic
on the margin. The ventrals resemble those of Yapilli, but they
are not so long, and the triangular scaly folds outside their bases are
much smaller and less acute.

Scales.—The scales are smaller than in Yapilli, and more densely
and less regularly tiled. The structure of the lateral line is alike in
both. Each scale is roundish or quadrangular, with the corners
rounded off: the exterior margin is finely toothed, the adjoining sur-
face rough, and the basal half marked by about eighteen furrows,
which produce crenatures on about one-third of the margin of the
scale. There are about sixty-eight scales in a longitudinal row be-
tween the gill-opening and caudal fin. Short fillets of scales recline
against each dorsal spine as in Yapilli, and the bases of the articulated
parts of the dorsal and anal, and of the caudal, are scaly, precisely
as in that fish.

Teeth.—The dentition is very similar to that of Yapilli. There
are three canines crowded on one side near the symphysis, and about
fourteen short conical ones in the exterior row beneath the lip. The
minute teeth on the concave surface of the jaw are more acute, and
merit the name of villiform better than in Yapilli: the cluster of
minute teeth near the symphysis of the lower jaw is longer and more
crowded. The eight outer conical teeth in that jaw exist as in Yapilli,
but they are followed by five smaller and closer ones in the same
row, which are not present in that species. ‘The vomer has been cut
away ; but a small projecting lobe of the edge of the palate bone is
rough with minute setaceous teeth, which may be readily felt with
the finger, yet cannot be seen by the unassisted eye.

Colour.—The back of the dried specimen has a darkish and some-
what clouded tint, which gradually fades on a level with the upper
edge of the pectorals into the pale and spotless under surface. All
the fins are pale and unspotted, and seem as if they had been yellow
or orange-coloured when fresh. The remains of a yellowish tint
prevails on the caudal and extends to its scaly base. A dark spot
girdles the base of the three upper pectoral rays, and there seems to
have been another on the lower lip, near the symphysis.

Dimensions. inches. lines.
Length from intermaxillary symphysis to end of caudal ......... 14 0
base of ditto............ 2 9
- anus...... dowded edward ett 7 6
beginning of dorsal... 4 11
tip of gill-flap......... 3 107
centre of orbit......... 2.2
Diameter of orbit,............0secsesses SAUD USCC MEETS WA's in oh'00'bbo Sata 0 103
Length: of pectamal : 602.0650 inc, oii. 2 anchedddvoosdentscaetens eases eves 2 10
emcee MOTULIME 4 5 0 40'd as 6 o.0:0'4o dad 6g sn oagbth olgbOGERGME ApKbwonbeecsdacsens 2 10
whole dorsal .........ssssscseeoes shaions ltt ¢pipew Seahaye ti 5 8
spinous part of ditto ...........seee00: Shids sense ehast uote 3.3

futicninted part Of Gite s54: ines docevecssonsccnveecevsges 7 a

Mr. Alder and Mr. Hancock on new Mollusca. 31

inches, lines.

Length OF Qik eer ied eae ieantpeeases’ bob sacsccccpeenconers ill
Caudal ...........cecececcecccecseceneceseeetscececceessenenenes 2 9
Height of tallest dorsal spine (4th) ...........seseseseeereeeereeeees 4
—— SECON. PING: ; inisisie ce auido s vas HaemMagiann sod hoserssior oadonpener Lg (lh
tenth dorsal spine . ,.scc-vnssssasnrenedceroenrtaeressenerence 0 9%
———-—— 80ft COrsal ......--cnvccsceccbenncrorensncasertsnceresenceses ies
PREME bap cscs spies iuanebafaneremsnapagers bas inne dese onbeee 1° 4
thin aval’ spitie 316.1 iigetaes’ Vows ese ewdsceewevncaucs 0 8
Length of space between anus and anal fim ...........sesesesseeees 0 9%
Stal ANd COAGAL vos. hdc aly elk. iio deci £9
dorsal and caudal | .siiy.rsseecsecobsccacee Ia
Height of head at nape ....,...ssccsoconrsevecncssecsecncscvestecsoress 3.4

[To be continued. |

IV.—Descriptions of several new species of Nudibranchous
Mollusca found on the coast of Northumberland. By Josuvua
ALDER, Esq., and AnBANy Hancock, Esq.

Durine two short periods of residence at Cullercoats last
summer, we devoted some leisure time to an examination of
the Nudibranchous Mollusca of the coast, for the purpose of
ascertaining the number of indigenous species, and of ob-
serving the habits and ceconomy of these little-known ani-
mals, In the former respect our success was beyond our
most sanguine expectations. Although our researches were
confined to a very small portion of the coast, not exceeding
two or three miles, in the immediate neighbourhood of Cul-
lercoats, and without the assistance of a dredge in collecting
the deep-water kinds, we succeeded in obtaining thirty-four.
species, a number nearly equal to what has yet been recorded
as inhabiting the whole of the British seas. Of this number
about one half are entirely new. Careful drawings of the
whole have been made while in a living state, which, together
with more full descriptions than are now offered, may be given
to the public at some future time, when further investigation
shall have enabled us to clear up some points in their history
of which we are at present in doubt, and perhaps to increase
the list by the discovery of additional species. In the mean
time we take the liberty of sending for insertion in the ‘ An-
nals’ short characters of seventeen species which appear to be

undescribed. —

The most interesting point of physiology that we have ob-
served in this tribe is the existence of eyes in Doris and Go-
niodoris, genera that have hitherto been described as entirely
devoid of these organs; they can be most distinctly observed
in young individuals, where the skin is very transparent. In
this state we have succeeded in detecting them in Doris re-
panda and Goniodoris nodosa, situate behind the dorsal ten-

J

32 Mr. Alder and Mr. Hancock on new Mollusca.

tacula, as in other genera of the same order. The greater

opacity of the skin generally prevents their being observed in
older individuals. In what degree the faculty of vision may
be possessed by these animals in different stages of their
growth, or whether the full-grown animal may in some in-
stances be deprived of a sense enjoyed during youth, it may
be difficult to determine. From the feeble development of
these organs the sense is no doubt at any time very imper-
fect ; but the fact of their existence is interesting, as showing
a greater unity of structure in the whole of the Nudibranchous

order.
DoRISs ASPERA.

Body depressed, white or yellowish, semitransparent. Cloak filled
with spicula running in all directions, covered with large obtuse
tubercles, interspersed with a few smaller ones, not crowded ; firm
and rough to the touch. Dorsal tentacula long, slender, white or
yellowish. Branchiz consisting of nine small, simply pinnate, trans-_
parent white plumes. Foot, when in motion, extending beyond the
cloak behind. Length ;4ths of an inch.

Common among the rocks at Tynemouth, Cullercoats and Whitley.

D. DEPRESSA.

Body much depressed, transparent, of a pale sandy colour, spotted
with orange or reddish brown. Cloak covered with delicate pointed
papille, and having strong imbedded spicule arranged transversely
across the back and diagonally at each side. Dorsal tentacula pale
yellow. Branchie consisting of ten or eleven very short, simple,
transparent white plumes, arranged in a horse-shoe form round the
vent. Foot broad, truncate anteriorly, of a pale grayish pink colour.
Veil above the mouth large, semicircular. Length ;%,ths of an inch.

Under stones at low-water mark, Whitley ; very rare.

D. REPANDA.

Body depressed, of a waxy semitransparent white. Cloak widely
expanded, covered with minute, opake-white, granular tubercles, irre-
gular and rather distant ; a row of sulphur-yellow or opake-white
spots extends down-each side. Dorsal tentacula ovate-oblong,
strongly lamellated, without sheaths. Branchiz small in proportion
to the size of the animal, of four or five broad, tripinnate, transpa-

rent white plumes. Foot narrow, showing the cloak much beyond,
which appears veined on the under side. Length ;8ths of an inch.

Among the rocks near low-water mark at Cullercoats; not uncom-
mon. :

D. sIMIuis.

Body rather convex, transparent white. Cloak regularly covered
with numerous conical, opake-white papille. Dorsal tentacula large,
swelling in the middle, yellowish white, issuing from short denticu-
lated sheaths. Branchie of nine narrow transparent white plumes,
tripinnate, with a strong denticulated central rib. Veil above the

Mr. Alder and Mr. Hancock on new Mollusca. 33

mouth extended. at the sides into two leaf-like appendages. Foot
extending a little beyond the cloak behind. Length ths of an
inch. .
At low-water mark and from deep water, Cullercoats ; very rare.
Approaching very nearly to D. pilosa, but differing in the stouter
papille, and in the number and form of the branchial plumes, which
are also entirely devoid of the stellated appearance of that species.

POLYCERA OCELLATA.

Body greenish black, varied with chestnut and yellow, and co-
vered with irregular ocellated spots of a pale yellow or fawn-colour,
capable of being raised into tubercular points. Veil denticulated,
short, yellowish white, interrupted in front, continued along the
sides of the head and back in an elevated ridge with scalloped edges,
and terminating in two or three irregular lobes or tubercles on each
side behind the branchiz ; the two lines approach each other in the
middle of the back so as to form an imperfect figure of 8. Tentacula
two, dorsal, large, club-shaped, strongly lamellated towards the tips.
Branchiz consisting of three or four large flocculent plumes, tripin-
nate, pale greenish black with light margins. Foot yellowish, in-
clining to red, mottled with black. Length ;4,ths of arf inch.

Under stones at low-water mark, Cullercoats and Whitley ; rather
rare,

The Triopa Nothus of Dr. Johnston may be the young of this spe-
cies. At present however we prefer considering them distinct, not
having been able to detect any spicula in our animal.

_

TRITONIA FELINA.

Body slender, rather opake, firm to the touch, compressed at the
sides and slightly rounded-on the back, rough with small warts ;
richly spotted and marked with dark red or reddish brown, and
speckled with white tubercular spots. Tentacula yellowish, lamel-
lated, issuing from long, cylindrical, rather tight sheaths, divided at
the top into five short branches. Veil consisting of about four un-
equal branched appendages on each side. Branchiz stout, two or
three times branched and warty; six on each side of the back, the
hinder ones very small. Foot transparent white, slender. Length
nearly an inch.

On corallines from deep water, Cullercoats.

This may. prove to be the 7’. arborescens of British authors, but it
is surely distinct from that of Cuvier.

T. PULCHELLA.

Body slender, soft, transparent, pale rosy flesh-colour, with mi-
nute, opake, yellowish tubercular spots. Tentacula strongly lamel-
lated, issuing from branched, deeply divided sheaths; the tubular
part rather short. Frontal veil consisting of four slender branched
appendages, with four intermediate linear ones: Branchie slender,
transparent, flesh-coloured, spotted with opake yellow; five pairs,
the last very short. The front ones consisting of three branches

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. D

34 Mr. Alder and Mr. Hancock on new Mollusca.

divided into smaller ones. Foot transparent white, tinged with rose-
colour. Length nearly half an inch.
Among the rocks at low-water mark, Cullercoats ; very rare.
Much more delicate, transparent and graceful in its proportions
than the preceding, to which it is nearly allied.

MELIBGA ORNATA.

Body slender, pale yellow or buff, with pink streaks and spots.
Tentacula filiform, issuing from wide sheaths much produced ante-
riorly. Veil truncated in front, extending into points at the sides.
Branchie, six pairs, large, elliptical, pedunculate, papillose, the pa-
pillze much produced and each terminated by a dark red spot, set in
three circles of four to seven each, and a terminal one at the apex,
Foot slender, transparent white, tinged with yellow. Length ;4ths
of an inch.

_ On corallines from deep water, Cullercoats.

Very much resembling M. coronata, Johns., from which it differs
in the form of the veil and in the more produced papille. It is al-
together a more slender animal.

EOLIS ROSEA.

Body rather broad, pointed behind, watery white, tinged with
rose-colour and buff on the back. Dorsal tentacula short, linear,
obtuse, tinged with rose-colour. Oral tentacula short, white. Two
pale lines proceeding from the latter terminate in a point near the
dorsal tentacula, as in E. papillosa. Branchie numerous, short, ovate
and pointed, of a bright rose-colour, pale towards the edges, and
thickly sprinkled with opake white; arranged in fifteen or sixteen
close-set transverse series, five or six in each, on the sides of the
back. Foot watery white, broad and truncated in front, obtusely
pointed at the sides. Length upwards of ;3,ths of an inch.

At Cullercoats, rare.

This comes very near to E. papillosa, but differs in size, colour,
and the number of branchial papillae.

EK. OBTUSALIS.

Body rather short and thick, of a uniform ochry yellow with red-
dish brown blotches on the head and back. Dorsal tentacula short,
eylindrical, reddish brown. Oral tentacula short and wide apart,
yellowish. Branchize numerous, very short and obtuse, ovate, yel-
low, thickly set in about twelve rows on the sides of the back.
Foot transparent, rather broad, capable of being extended into a very
slender tail behind. Length ;4,ths of an inch.

One specimen only has occurred, from deep water at Cullercoats.

This species is also very nearly allied to H. papillosa, from which it
differs in size and colour, and is much more obtuse in all its parts.

E. AURANTIA.

Bedy rather stout, buff-ccloured, transparent. Dorsal tentacula
orange, approximating, conical, annularly wrinkled, Oral tentacula

Mr. Alder and Mr. Hancock on new Mollusca. 35

rather shorter than the dorsal ones, lineal, depressed. Branchiz
numerous, stout, elliptic-oblong, orange-coloured above with an in-
termediate circle of white, and of a warm purple-brown below ; set
in ten or eleven close transverse rows of five or six each on the sides
of the back. Foot transparent, the front angles blunted and not much
produced. Length ;$;ths of an inch.

Under large stones near low-water mark at Whitley, rare.

E. OLIVACEA.

Body pale yellow, sprinkled with white and orange-red or brown,
Dorsal tentacula approximating, linear, obtuse, with a central red-
dish band. Oral tentacula shortish, linear and obtuse. A streak of
red runs on each side of the head between the oral and dorsal ten-
tacula, extending behind the latter a short way down the back.
Branchie few, thickish, elliptic-oblong, set in six or seven rows,
three or four abreast, on each side of the back, of a pale olive-brown
colour, the interior of a granular appearance. Foot watery white,
broadish and rounded in front, extending to a fine point behind.
Length ;4,ths of an inch.

Under stones at Whitley and Cullercoats, rather rare.

It is the most soberly coloured of the genus.

EK. Hystrix.

Body slender, white, with olive-brown spots on the back, and a
row of large blotches of the same along the sides. Dorsal tentacula
linear, approximating, white with an olive-brown band in the centre.
Oral tentacula rather shorter than the dorsal, banded in the same
manner. Branchize elliptic-oblong, pointed, white, with three cir-
cular olive-brown bands set in'six or seven distant transverse rows
of four or five each on the sides of the back, diverging. Foot trans-
parent vee: rounded in front and slightly produced at’ the sides.
Length ;4,ths of an inch.

Among the rocks at low-water mark, Cullercoats ; rare.

EK. VITTATA.

Body slender, pale buff speckled with fawn-colour. Head rather
large and truncated in front. Dorsal tentacula slightly conical,
wrinkled, fawn-coloured, with pale tips. Oral tentacula rather
shorter than the dorsal ones and of the same colour. Branchie
somewhat clavate, long, with obtuse terminations, very pale fawn-
coloured, with three darker bands of the same colour; set in six or
seven distant rows down the sides, largest in front, four to seven in
each row. Length ;3,ths of an inch.

On a coralline from deep water, Cullercoats; one specimen only
found.

This species differs from the last in the shape of the head and
branchiz.

EK. PALLIDA.

Body transparent white with a tinge of yellow, spotted with opake

white and bright rose-colour on the back and head. Dorsal tenta-

D2

36 Mr. Westwood on new Insects.

cula slender, slightly conical, obtuse, transparent white with a band
of rose-colour. Oral tentacula short, thickish. Branchie large,
ovate, inflated and terminating in a slender white point, transparent,
sprinkled with opake white ; placed in a crowded manner down each
side of the back, of various sizes, smallest near the foot, and very
large and much inflated towards the back. Foot milk-white, broad
and rounded in front, and not much produced behind. Length 4 of
an inch.

Among the rocks at low-water mark on the north side of Culler-
coats sands ; very rare.

Remarkable on account of its large central branchie, which have
a leaf-like outline.

K. MINUTA.

Body minute, pellucid, of a yellowish white. Dorsal tentacula
long, slender, transparent. Oral tentacula very short. Branchiz
few, clavate, orange, with white apices of various sizes arranged
irregularly down the back, forming about two imperfect clusters,
two or three papille in each cluster being larger than the rest.
Foot broad and rounded in front, the angles expanded into curved
points. Length not quite =4,ths of an inch.

One specimen found at Whitley under a stone at the lowest spring
tide.

EK. NANA. :

Body yellowish, rather depressed. Dorsal tentacula linear, smooth, -
approximating. Oral tentacula shorter than the dorsal ones, linear,
transparent. Head produced at the sides beyond their insertion.
Branchiz subclavate, rose-coloured, inclining to orange, the central
mass of a minute granular appearance ; apices white, disposed in
seven or eight close-set rows of seven or eight each down the sides,
leaving a broad space on the back. Foot transparent white, short-
ish, rounded in front and produced into obtuse angles at the sides.
Length ;4,ths of inch.

Under stones near low-water mark at Cullercoats and Whitley,

«rather rare.
’ Newcastle, January 20, 1842.

V.—Insectorum novorum Centuria, auctore
J.O. Westwoop, F.L.S., &c.

Decadis quarte, ex ordine Lepidopterorum et genere Papi-

lionis, Synopsis.

Paritio Bodtes, W. Alis nigris valdé elongatis; posticis spa-
thulato-caudatis, harum disco plagé media alba vena nigra
in duas partes divisd, macula ad angulum analem, lunulis tribus
submarginalibus rufis; incisionibus pallidé marginatis, cauda-
que bimaculata ; alis subtis similibus at pallidioribus ; omnibus
plaga magna basali rufa; maculis lunulisque rufis majoribus,
capite, collo et corpore infra rufo. Expans. alar. unc. 5.

fab. Sylhet in the East Indies. Allied to P. Philowenus.

Mr. Westwood on new Insecis. 37

Pariuio Astorion, W. Alis elongatis angustis, posticis subsinuatis
ecaudatis ; omnibus cyaneo-nigris immaculatis ; anticarum di-
midio apicali subttis obscuré griseo-nigricanti venis strigisque
intermediis nigris ; capite anticé cum lateribus colli thoracis et
abdominis coccineis. Expans. alar. unc. 43. (Hab. Sylhet.

Paritio Chara, W. Alis anticis latis apice rotundatis, anticis basi
nigris apice sensim infuscatis anguloque anali albido, venis
strigisque intermediis nigris, alis posticis cyaneo-nigris margine
sinuatis ecaudatis ; capite anticé et lateribus colli, thoracis et
abdominis coccineis. An femina precedentis? Expans. alar.
une. 54. {Hab. Sylhet *.

Paritio Castor, W. Alis latis anticis apice subacutis posticis si-
nuatis ecaudatis ; omnibus supra fuscis, anticis venis strigisque
intermediis nigris ; margine punctis minutis albis, posticis ma-
culé magna discoidali (versus angulum externum extensa) alba,
in 5 partes irregulares divisa, sinubus albo marginatis ; anticis
subtts macula parva ad apicem arez discoidalis, serie submar-
ginali punctorum (apicem haud attingenti) punctisque margi-
nalibus albis; posticis fascia pone medium e maculis 7 albis
magnitudine varlis, serieque submarginali lunularum parvarum
sinubusque albo marginatis, corpore albo punctato. Expans.
alar. unc. 43. [Hab. Sylhet.

Paritie Polluz, W. Allis latis posticis sinuatis ecaudatis; omni-
bus supra fuscis, puncte ad apicem arex discoidalis, serie sub-
marginali et marginali punctorum ad apicem extensis albidis ;
plagisque duabus versus angulum internum ; posticis fascia lata
albidé pone medium, serie lunularum submarginali, sinubus-
que albo marginatis ; alis subtis similiter coloratis at fulvo pul-
verosis, lunulisque submarginalibus posticarum majoribus ; cor-
pore albo punctato. Expans. alar. unc.43 — 53. Variat mag-
nitudine macularum. [Habd. Sylhet t.

Paprizio Arcturus, W. Alis nigris viridi-atomosis, posticis obtuse
dentatis et laté caudatis; anticis strigd interrupté macularum
ex atomis viridibus formata, ex angulo postico ad partem:dimi-
diam alarum ducté et cum margine subparallela ; posticis supra...

* This species stands in the cabinet of the British Museum with a manu-
script name attached, which I have not adopted, on the principle that in a
national museum no name ought to be attached to a species until it has
been published. The opposite practice implies a right to appropriate what
is public property. The case is altogether different in a private collection.

[Others of our correspondents maintain, on the contrary, that, by the rule
generally acknowledged, according to the custom of Cuvier, Temminck, Lich-
tenstein and others,—a name attached toaspecimen in a public or national
collection is regarded as published, and is in fact quite as much so as if pub-
lished in abook. But see at p. 481. vol. viii. some observations of Mr. Stutch-
bury, on species named in museums and catalogues, and not described :—also
the remarks of M. Petit, p. 474.—Ep.]

+ I am indebted to the Rev. J. Stainforth for an opportunity of figuring
and describing this and the four preceding species. They have subsequently
passed into the collection of Mr. E. Doubleday. P. Astorion is also in the
cabinet of the Entomological Society.

38

Mr. Westwood on new Insecis.

plaga magnitudine mediocri versus angulum externum leté
cerulea strigaque ejusdem coloris ex ejus apice ad marginem
alarum extensa; lunulis tribus sanguineis maculaque ocellari
(medio nigro) et linea transversé sanguineis ad angulum ani,
illa striga curvata -viridi-atomosa coronata; alis subtts feré ut
in P, Paride coloratis. Expans. alar. unc. 5.

Hab. Himalayan Mountains. Mus. Parry, &c.

Papitio Canopus, W. Alis latis; posticis sinuatis et breviter cau-

datis, omnibus supra fuscis, anticis fascia e maculis 9 albidis
submarginalibus punctisque marginalibus, posticis fascia pone
medium e maculis 7 sinubusque marginalibus albidis, lunula
cerulea (interdum puncto fulvo adjecto) ad angulum ani. Subtis
alis concoloribus, posticis verd maculis transversis ex atomis
ceruleis pone fasciam centralem macultsque vel arcubus pallidis
submarginalibus. Expans. alar. unc. 35—4.

Hab. Melville Island. Allied to P. Pammon. Mus. Hope.
Papitio Agamedes, W. Alis anticis subdiaphanis griseo-nigrican-

tibus basi obscurioribus, fascia lata alba e margine interno ad
medium ale extensa, inde versus costam per medium arez
discoidalis extens4é punctisque submarginalibus albis ; posticis
ecaudatis, fuscis, fascia lata alba, e medio feré ad basin extensa,
posticé dentaté punctisque albis duplici serie ordinatis. Allis
posticis subtus pone fasciam pallidé fuscis nigro lineatis et albo
maculatis ; basi aurantiis nigro bimaculatis. Expans. alar. unc. 3.

fab. Ashantee, tropical Africa. Closely allied to P. Adamaster,

Bdy. Mus. Hope.

Paritio Trophonius, W. Alis anticis fuscis, fascia parva obliqua

media punctisque 7 vel 8 albis plagaque lutea versus marginem
internum in masculo, que in foemina maculam magnam com-
munem fulvam et partem majorem alz posticze occupat, in mare -
verd luted et ultra medium alarum posticarum haud extensa ;
maculis submarginalibus albis per paria dispositis, alis posticis
ecaudatis ; alis subtis apice luteo-fuscis, maculis ut in pagina
superiore. Expans. alar. unc. 44.

Hab. Tropical Western Africa. Brit. Mus. and Westw.
Paritio Thersander, Fabr. Alis supra fuscis, anticis fascia lata pone

medium, anticé et posticé angulata alba, punctis tribus versus
angulum analem, strigaque abbreviata feré ad apicem albis ;
posticis caudatis, dimidio externo nigricanti, fascia media ob-
liqua, marginibus integris, lunulis duabus punctisque submargi-

_ nalibus albis; alis subtis pallidioribus fascia posticarum multo

angustiori, lunulis punctisque submarginalibus obsoletis. Ex-
pans. alar. feré 4 unc.

Hab. Gold Coast, Africa. Brit. Mus. and Mus. Bristol Soc.

Obs. Deceived by Donovan’s figures of P. Thersander (Nat. Rep.

ii. pl. 75, which are stated to have been copied from Jones’s unpub-
lished Icones, from which Fabricius described the insect), I had in-
troduced it into this Decade as a distinct species ; as it is quite unlike
Donovan’s figures, which (if not fictitious) seem to represent one of

the Nymphalide. Waving however this day (Feb. 12, 1842) had an

Mr. J. E. Gray on new Australian Mammalia. 39

opportunity of examining the six volumes of Jones’s Icones, I find
not only that the species is identical with the insect figured by Jones,
but that there are no figures contained therein agreeing with those
published by Donovan. I have not however struck the species out
of my Decade, because, having been entirely omitted by Boisduval,
this recovery of a lost species is as important as the description of
an entirely new one.

N.B. Figures and detailed descriptions of the above Decade are
prepared, and will be published hereafter.

VI.— Description of two new species of Mammalia discovered
in Australia by Captain George Grey, Governor of South
Australia. By J. EH. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &c.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural. History.

GENTLEMEN, .

Cart. Grorce Grey has just sent to the British Museum
specimens of two new species of Australian animals belonging
to two genera which have not before been accurately de-
scribed; I therefore have sent you the accompanying short
account of them and the extract from Capt. Grey’s letter,
which states where they were taken, and the kind of country
they inhabit ; accompanying these skins was a specimen of
a new species of Pedionomus allied to P. torquatus.

Capt. Grey observes in his letter that he has discovered a
new species of Dasyurus, an animal allied to the Hydromus of
Geoffroy, but which he thinks is likely to form a new genus,
and two new species of Phascogale.

In his voyage out he has found a third species of Prion,
and a new species of Puffinus.

He further remarks, that he is collecting the skeletons of
the different animals; and, among other interesting facts, he
has observed that the sternum of the Podargus does not re-
semble that of the Caprimulgide, but much more closely that
of the owls. I shall now proceed to describe the mammalia.

Of the first, Capt. Grey observes,—“ The most interesting
of these specimens, I think, is a representative of the family
Insectivora, not I believe before found in Australia. This
animal, from its general appearance and habits, would appear
to be a true Sorex ; it inhabits the low scrubby and heathy-
looking bushes near King George’s Sound, and can only be
got at by setting the scrub on fire. I have a second species
of this animal, which differs from the one I have forwarded in
being larger and somewhat differently marked ; it is however
possible that this may be only a variety and not a distinct
species. I have yet only obtained three of these animais.”

40 Mr. J. E. Gray on two new species

The animal referred to above would not only have proved
a new species, but a hitherto undescribed genus, if it had
arrived two weeks sooner ; for at the last meeting of the Zoo-
logical Society, M. Paul Gervais, one of the assistants in the
zoological collection of the Garden of Plants at Paris, on my
recommendation, described the genus to which it appears to
belong, judging from the figures of the skull and teeth which
alone he had with him, under the name of Tarsipes, being
doubtful if it belonged to the family of Didelphide or Lemuride.
The account of this genus has not yet been published; but
as on my showing M. Gervais the specimens, he observed
that it evidently belonged to his genus, though it appeared
to be a second species of it, I shall in courtesy use the generic
name he has given.

Tarsipes, Gervais MSS. Didelphide, Sect. Phalangistina.

Head elongate, tapering, slender. Ears large, hairy. Body mouse-
like. Tail elongate, cylindrical, tapering to a fine point, covered with
close-set, short, bristly hair, covering rings of squarish scales. Legs
short. Toes five, free, callous beneath, dilated at the tips, and with
very small acute claws; the inner and outer front toes subequal ; the
three middle ones larger, nearly equal. ‘The thumb of the hind-feet
elongate ; the index finger short, only reaching to the first joint; the
two outer fingers larger and nearly equal. Scrotum very large,
pendent, hairy. The cutting teeth, upper very small; the lower very
long, lying down horizontally and projecting in front, subulate,
transparent. The canines and grinders very small.

This animal has a resemblance to some of the smaller
Lemurs in the form of the claws, in the shortness of the index
finger, and in the position and form of the lower cutting teeth.
It is much more nearly allied to the Phalangiste, and is easily
known from them by the length and slenderness of the lower
cutting teeth and the rudimentary nature of the other teeth.

TARSIPES Spensere.

Blackish gray ; back with a longitudinal black streak to the base
of the tail and a brown stripe on each side ; beneath pale bay, darker
on the sides, where it unites to the gray of the sides, and especially
over the outside of the limbs. Face blackish gray ; forehead dusky
brown; cheeks pale brownish. Ears rounded, with scattered short
brown hairs; whiskers black.

Inhab. the scrub, King George’s Sound.

Length of the body, 34 inches; of tail, 3; of hind-feet, 3; of
head, 14.

I have named this species after the maiden name of the
lady of Capt. Grey, who for many years resided in the north
part of New Holland with her father Capt. Spenser, and who

of Australian Mammalia. 41

has shown during her voyage to and from Australia a great
taste for, and paid great attention to, natural history.

Cua#ropvs, Ogilby. Didelphide, Sect. Peramelina.

Nose elongate, tapering, slender; muzzle bald, callous; whiskers
rigid; eyes moderate; ears large, slightly hairy, thin. Cutting

teeth =, close, nearly uniform ; upper conical, lower truncated,

° ° I~# .
hinder one notched externally. Canines ;—, conical; compressed,

upper simple, far from the cutting ; lower with a notch in the front
edge and near to the hinder cutting teeth. False grinders3—3 , upper
front compressed like the canines ; two others three-lobed, broader,
the last approaching the grinders inform; the lower compressed, three-
lobed. Grinders 4+, each formed of two triangles united by their
wider outer edge of the upper broader; and the inner edge of the
higher narrower lobes of the lower teeth, the end of the broad side of
the triangle are two-lobed. Legs and feet very slender, weak; the
front feet elongate, with two equal toes, each armed with a conical
claw ; the bone on which the claw is supported is bifid at the top; the
sole of the feet callous and convex ; the hind-feet elongate, with four
toes ; the sole compressed ; heels hairy ; the outer toes very small,
armed with anearly sessile conical claw, placed nearly in the middle
of the outer side between the heel and the end of the toe; middle
toe very large, elongate, armed with a tapering compressed claw,
and with a large callous pad beneath; the two inner toes equal,
small, compressed, united together nearly to the claws placed be-
fore the outer toes a little before the joint of the first joint of the
middle toes, which has a rounded pad beneath it ; the claws of these
toes are compressed, concave beneath and sharp-edged. Tail elon-
gate, hairy, with a small terminal pencil.

This genus is at once known from Perameles, to which, in
other respects, it is very nearly allied by the conformation of
its feet. The genus was established by Mr. Ogilby in the Pro-
ceedings of the Zoological Society, 1828, on a drawing brought
home by Sir T. L. Mitchell, who had left the animal at the
Sidney Museum. A copy of this drawing is published in Mit-
chell’s ‘ Eastern Australia,’ vol. ii. 131. t. 27.

Sir Thomas Mitchell’s specimen was without any tail ; hence
Mr. Ogilby named it Cheropus ecaudatus ; but I strongly sus-
pect, when the animal is rediscovered, it will be found to have
a tail, like the one here described ; for the tail appears, as in Pe-
rameles, to be easily destroyed in skinning, as in the specimen
under examination the tail is only attached to the skin by a
very narrow piece.

There are no smaller toes behind the two large front ones,
which Mr. Ogilby (Ann. Nat. Hist., vii. 231) considers pro-
bable to exist; and the hind-feet, as may be seen by the de-

42 Excerpta Botanica.

scription, are not “ perfectly similar to those of Perameles ;”
and from these discrepancies I should have been induced to
consider the animal under consideration a distinct genus from
that described by Mr. Ogilby, if it had not very accurately
agreed with Sir Thomas Mitchell’s copy of his figure.

Mr. Gould, who examined the specimens in the Australian
Museum at Sidney, informs me that he believes it is very
different from the one here described, and has longer legs.

CuarRopus castanotis.

Brownish gray, beneath white, sides brownish. Head gray, with
intermingled black hairs; whiskers black, rigid. 'The ears two-thirds
the length of the head, broad, thin, rather coriaceous, covered at the
base and internally with short, close-set, rufous hairs, naked and black-
ish at the tip externally. Fur soft, lead-coloured, with longer black-
tipped hairs on the back, and rufous-tipped hairs on the sides ; outer
side of the thighs and legs covered with soft hair; the feet covered
with short, close-pressed hair, rufous from the heel to the base of the
middle toes, and the rest brownish white. Tail with white adpressed
hairs, with a central black stripe along the upper surface, becoming
paler and ending in a ridge of elongated brownish white hairs over
the tip. Inhab. the scrub near the Murray: the Hon. Capt. G. Grey.
Length of body and head, 10 inches; of tail, 34; ears, 12; of head,
31; of hind foot, 25; from the tip of the nose to the eye, 14.

Capt. Grey, in a letter dated July 15,1841, observes, “A man
I have out collecting had obtained a specimen of a marsupial
animal with cloven feet, which, as far as I can understand the
description, is nearly allied to the Cheropus ecaudatus of Mr.
Ogilby, and yet differs from it in several particulars.” And
further, “ since writing the above, my collector has come in
from the Murray, and I have sent home the animal resembling
Cheropus ecaudatus of Mitchell, but which differs from it in
several particulars; amongst others, it has a tail and a very
handsome one. It inhabits the scrub near the Murray river.”

British Museum, Feb. 4, 1842.

VII.—Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated
Srom the Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with,
the Botany of Great Britain. By W. A. Lei1euton, Esq.,
B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.

No. 8. Revisio Populorum. Auctore Epuarpo Spacu. (Ann.
des Sc. Nat. t. xv. p. 28.) [Extracts so far as relating to
the British species.|

Sectio I. Leucr, Reichb.

Rami ramulique cylindrici; novelli (presertim surculi radicales)
tomentosi, v. velutini, v. pubescentes. Folia ramularia seepissimé
latitudine longitudinem equantia v. subzquantia, petiolo longo; gra-

Excerpta Botanica. 43

cili, plano-compresso. Flores masculi 4-8-andri. Stigmatum la-
cinie angustz, divaricate. Amenta fructifera densa. Squame
bracteales pilose v. sericeo-lanate, palmatifide (unica specie ex-
cepta).

A. Squame bracteales integerrime vel nonnisi apice subincise ; mascu-
lorum lanate; feminearum sparse pilose, caduce. Amenta feminea
masculis multd graciliora. Discus floris feminei cupuliformis, ova-
rio multd brevior.. Stylus brevissimus, indivisus. Stigmata 2, flava,
bipartita (laciniis linearibus, equilongis), basi confluentia, crucis pel-
tate oblique figuram simulantia.

POPULUS ALBA, Linn.—Eng. Bot. t. 1618. Guimp. et Hayn.
Deutsch. Holz. tab. 202.—Populus major, Mill.—Populus nivea,
Willd. Arb. Gemmis haud viscosis, junioribus ramulisque to-
mentosis. Foliis subttis niveo-tomentosis (ramularibus adultis
seepé glabrescentibus), supra lucidis, viridibus; ramularibus ova-
tis v. ovato-oblongis, v. subrotundis, obtusis, sinuato-angulatis, v.
profundé crenatis, v. sinuato-dentatis, basi rotundatis v. subcor-
datis ; turionalibus ovatis, v. ovato-lanceolatis, v. palmati- (3-v. 5-)
lobis, eroso-denticulatis, basi acutis, v. rotundatis, v. cordatis.

B. Squame bracteales omnes profunde palmatifide, longe sericeo-pilose.
Amenta feeminea sub anthesi amentis masculis haud tenuiora. Discus
Semineus cyathiformis, ovarium totum induens. Stylus bifurcatus.
Stigmata distincta, purpurea, oblique peltata, subflabelliformia, irre-
gulariter 3- v. 4-fida.

a. Turionum folia palmatinervia, sepe 3- v. 5-loba.

POPULUS CANESCENS, Smith, Eng. Bot. t. 1619.—Guimp. et
Hayn. Deutsch. Holz. tab. 201.—Populus alba, Willd. Arb. (mul-
torumque auctorum). Gemmis pulverulentis v. tomentosis, haud
viscosis. Foliis supra viridibus, subtis albido- v. cinereo-tomen-
tosis: ramularibus ovatis v. subrotundis, obtusis, sinuato-angulatis,
v. profundé crenatis, basi rotundatis v. cordatis, demum glabre-
scentibus ; turionalibus nunc ovatis v. triangularibus pltis minisve
angulosis, nunc palmatis, 3- v. 5-lobis, denticulatis, acuminatis,
basi (plerumque profunde) cordatis.—Perperam sané a multis cum
Populo albo confusa; vix autem a sequente specificé distinguenda.

b. Folia nunquam palmata.

POPULUS TREMULA, Linn.—Eng. Bot. tab. 1909.—Guimp. et
Hayn. Deutsch. Holz. tab. 203.—Populus villosus, Reichb. F\.
Germ. Excurs.—Gemmis glabris, viscosis. Foliis ramularibus
suborbicularibus v. ovato-subrotundis, obtusis, v. subacuminatis,
sinuato- v. eroso-dentatis v. crenatis, discoloribus (supra viridibus,
vix aut ne vix lucidis, subtts viridi-glaucis): novellis glabris v.
pubescentibus, adultis seepissimé glabris. Foliis turionalibus cor-
datis v. ovatis, v. triangularibus, acuminatis, sinuato-dentatis v.
crenatis: novellis utrinque velutinis, adultioribus supra glabre-
scentibus, subtis incano-tomentosis.—Folia turionum Populi ca-

44. Excerpia Botanica.

-nescentis foliis turionalibus indivisis plané similia; nec raro oc-
currunt individua Populi tremule quorum folia ramularia ab illis
Populi canescentis vix aut ne vix dignoscerentur. Foliorum di-
mensione autem Populus tremula simul ac Populus canescens mire
variant.

Sectio III. Arerrros, Reichb.

Gemmee (simul ac folia novella) viscose, plerumque glabre, nun-
quam tomentose. Rami et surculi cylindrici v. acutanguli. Folia
latitudine longitudinem eequantia v. subequantia, utrinque subcon-
coloria (viridia), nunquam lobata nec angulata ; petiolo longo, gracili,
plano-compresso. Squamz bracteales glabre, fimbriato-ciliate.
Flores masculi 8-30-andri. Stylus bifurcatus. Stigmata 2, reniformia,
v. suborbicularia, obliqué peltata, flava, reflexa, margine crenata.
Amenta fructifera laxa, moniliformia.

a. Rami et turiones cylindrici v. obsoleté angulati. ;

POPULUS NIGRA, Linn.—Blackw. Herb. tab. 248. Eng. Bot. t.
1910. Guimp. et Hayn. tab. 204. Ramis patulis. Foliis ovatis
v. deltoideis, v. rhomboideis, cuspidato-acuminatis, crenatis v. ser-
ratis, glaberrimis, plerumque latitudine sublongioribus. Stipulis
ovatis, acuminatis. Stigmatibus suborbicularibus, apice bilobis.

Var. B. PYRAMIDALIS.—Populus pyramidalis, Rozier in Dict.
d’Agric.— Populus dilatata, Ait. Hort. Kew.—Populus italica,
Meench.—Populus fastigiata, Pers.— Populus pannonica et Populus
polonica, Hortulan. Ramis arrectis. Foliis plertmque longi-
tudine latioribus. ;

POPULUS HUDSONICA, Mich. fil. Arb. iii. tab. 10. fig. 1.— Po-
pulus betulefolia, Pursh, Flor. Amer. Sept. Ramis patentibus.
Foliis ovatis v. deltoideis, v. rhomboideis, cuspidato-acuminatis,
crenatis, v. serratis, subtis petioloque puberulis. Stipulis lineari-
subulatis.- Amenta nobis haud innotuere. An varietas Populi
nigre ?

——

No. 9. Revisio Betulacearum. Auctore EpuARDO SPaAcu.
[So far as regards our British genera and species.] (Ann.
des Sc. Nat. n. s. t. xv. p. 182.)

Conspectus Generum,
I. BETULE.

Amenti foeminei squame trifloree, biappendiculate (rarissimé 1-
flore, inappendiculate). Squame strobiline trilobz (rard integerri-
mee v. basi bi-auriculate), subcoriacez v. chartaceze, basi incrassate,
superné attenuate, maturitate cum nuculis, v. pauld tardius, deciduze.
Strobili plerumque cylindracei, elongati, sessiles, v. pedunculati.

BETULA, Tourn.—Flores masculi 3—6-andri, perianthio imperfecto,
e squamulis 5—8, sejunctis, inordinatis, ineequalibus (3 superioribus
majoribus, subcucullatis ; ceteris seepissimé minimis). Filamenta
apice bifurca: crure utroque antheram dimidiatam gerente; an-

Excerpta Botanica. 45

therze thece basi affixe, ex toto sejuncte. Squame strobilinz
sursiim imbricate, adpresse, simul cum samaris decidue. Samara
ala pellucida cincta; specie unicé nucula aptera, margine incras-
sata.—Floratio vernalis, foliorum evolutione cozetanea. Amenta
mascula e gemmis aphyllis, lateralibus v. lateralibus terminalibus-
que, solitaria v. gemina, hieme nuda. Amenta foeominea e gemmis
lateralibus, 3-5-phyllis, solitaria, hieme perulis obtecta. Folia haud
persistentia. Samar plerisque per maturationem squamis strobi-
linis obtecte.

Il. ALNEE.

Amenti foeminei squamee bifloree, 4-appendiculate. Squame stro-
bilinze cuneiformes, breviter 5-lobze (v. lobo medio obsoleto quasi 4-
lobe), lignosze, superné incrassate, horizontales, per maturationem
arcté superimposite (subcoherentes), demiim invicem secedentes,
nunquam deciduz.—Strobili subglobosi v. ovoidei, breves, peduncu-
lati. Samare per maturationem obtecte. —

Flores masculi 4-andri (rarissimé 5-v.6-andri), in qudvis squamd terni,
perianthio regulari, rotato, 4- (rard 5- v.6-) partito. Anthere
medio affire, thecis medio connatis, basin et apicem versus sejunctis.
Samara ald chartaced opacd cincta; specie unicd nucula aptera,
margine incrassata.

ALNUS, Tourn.—Amenta utriusque sexts e gemmis aphyllis pro-
deuntia, hieme nuda, sub anthesi paniculam nudam ramulum pre-
teriti anni terminantem sistentia; speciebus paucis amenta utri-
usque sexis in ramulis novellis axillaria terminaliaque, perulis
omnino orbata. Amenta mascula racemosa, szpissimé terminalia.
Amenta foeminea e quavis gemma v. axilla aut solitaria, aut race-
mosd.—Floratio (specierum gemmis floralibus aphyllis gauden-
tium) hiemalis, foliorum evolutione precocior. Folia haud per-
sistentia.

BETULA, Tourn.

Amenta mascula solitaria v. gemina, sessilia, hieme nuda, e gem-
mis aphyllis, terminalibus, v. lateralibus terminalibusque ; squamze
1-flore, 2-appendiculate. Flores 3-6-andri. Perianthium squamulis
5-8, sejunctis, inequalibus, quorum 3 superiores, majores, subcu-
cullatz, squame ejusque appendicibus anteposite; cater minores
v. rudimentariz, inordinate. Stamina (squamulis perianthinis nunc
isomera, nunc pauciora) singula squamule perianthinz supra basin
inserta. Filamenta brevia, bifurcata; crure utroque anthere thecam
gerente. Antherz thecis ellipticis v. oblongis, basi v. pauld supra
basin affixis, ex toto sejunctis.

Amenta feminea e gemmis 3-5-phyllis, lateralibus, solitaria (raris-
simé gemina), gracilia, per hiemem perulata; squame triflore (spe-
ciebus nonnullis unifloree!), 2-appendiculatz (speciebus paucis ex-
appendiculate). Strobili cylindracei v. ovales, compacti: squamis
subcoriaceis, appressis, surstim imbricatis, trilobis (speciebus paucis
integerrimis), basi incrassatis, maturitate deciduis. Samare ala

46 Excerpta Botanica.

membranacea translucida cincte (excepta specie unica, cui samara,
v. potius nucula, aptera, margine incrassata), plerumque squamis
strobilinis obtectze.

Arbores vy. frutices. Rami teretes v. obsoleté angulati. Gemme
perulate. Folia serrata, v. crenata, v. nonnunquam (variatione)
pinnatifida, haud persistentia, petiolata (plerimque brevé): floralia
gemina v. subrosulata; turionalia floralibus majora et szpé forma
aliend, haud raro angulata. Floratio vernalis, foliorum evolutione
coetanea. Amenta e gemmis perulatis orta: mascula jam exeunte
estate preeterita evoluta, propter perulas fugaces mox nuda, sub an-
thesi pendula v. nutantia: squamis ciliolatis, plerumque basi et apice
plis mintisve acuminatis. Fceminea sub anthesi erecta v. resupinata.
Strobili erecti v. penduli, rachi gracili v. feré filiformi. Ramuli fruc-
tiferi maturatione peractéa haud emortui.

Sectio I. Prerocaryon, Spach.

Samar ala membranacea cincte.

* Strobili pedunculati, penduli ; squamis semper trilobis, tricarpis, sa-

maras laté alatas per maturationem obtegentibus.

B. ALBA, Linn.—Trunco arboreo : epidermide nivea (rarits fusca
aut aureo-fusca). Ramulis novellis resinoso-verruculosis, demiim
ramisque seepits pendulis. Foliis biserratis, v. inequaliter serratis,
v. grossé crenato-dentatis, cuspidato-acuminatis, v. acutis, punc-
tatis, basin versus integerrimis, oblique truncatis v. cuneatis, v.
rotundatis, v. cordatis ; turionalibus cordato-ovatis, angulatis ; no-
vellis viscosis; adultis supra saturaté, subtts pallidé viridibus.
Strobilis cylindraceis, elongatis, crassis: squamarum lobis dissi-
milibus, seepé invicem incumbentibus : lateralibus suborbicularibus,
v. obliqué ovatis, v. semi-orbicularibus, v. subcultratis, obtusis,
nunc terminali parallelis, nunc divaricatis, nunc deflexis; lobo
terminali ovato, v. ovato-oblongo, v. oblongo, v. deltoideo, obtuso,
v. acutiusculo, nunc abbreviato, nunc plts mintsve elongato.
Samar4 obcordato- v. obreniformi-biloba: alis loculamento (obovato
v. oblongo-obovato) longioribus ; duplo tripléve (rariis partm)
latioribus.

a. vulgaris.—Betula alba, auctor. plur.—Betula verrucosa, Ehrh.

—Betula pendula, Hoffm.—Foliis floralibus rhomboideis, v. deltoi-

deis, v. ovatis, v. cordatis, acuminatis, longé petiolatis, ramulisque

annotinis glaberrimis. Pedunculis fructiferis petiolis plerumque
brevioribus.—Surculorum folia seepissimé pubescentia v. hirta.

B. populifolia.—Betula populifolia, Willd.—Mich. fil.! Arb. ii.

p. 139, cum fig. (forma grandifolia)—Wats. Dendr, Brit. tab.

151! (forma foliis minoribus).—Betula acuminata, Ehrh. Beytr.

—Betula lenta, Duroi (non Linn.).—Betula cuspidata, Schrad.!

ined.—Foliis longits cuspidato-acuminatis ; czeterum var. vulgari

omnind similis, simulque inter stirpes Europzas passim occur-
rens. (V. v. c. et s. sp.)

y. Dalecarlica.—Betula alba Dalecarlica, Linn.—Betula hy-
brida, Blom. in Act. Holm. 1786, p. 168, tab. 6. fig. B. (non

Excerpta Botanica. 47

Bechst.).—Betula laciniata, Wahlenb.-—Foliis plis mintisve pin-
natisectis. (V. v. ¢.)

0. pubescens.—Betula alba pubescens, Linn.—-Betula pubescens,
Ehrh. Beytr.—Guimp. et Hayn. Deutsch. Holz. tab. 146 !—Be-
tula odorata, Bechst. Forst. bot. p. 273.— Betula hybrida, Bechst.
l. c. p. 277.—Betula aurata, Borkh.—Betula carpathica, Waldst.
et Kit.—Betula glutinosa, Wallroth.—Betula alba, Horn. Flor.
Dan. tab. 1467.—Betula pontica, Desfont.! Hort. Par. Wats.
Dendr. Brit. tab. 94 !—Betula intermedia, ‘Thomas !—Betula tor-
Jacea, Schleicher.—Betula e@tnensis, Rafin.—Betula harcynica,
Wender.—Betula nigra, Murrith (nec alior.).— Betula macrosta-
chys, Schrad. ! MSS.—Betula davurica, Pallas, (ex parte ?) Flor.
Ross. I. tab. 39*.—Foliis floralibus ovatis, v. cordatis, v. deltoi-
deis, v. rhomboideis, acuminatis, v. acutis, nunc longius, nunc
brevius petiolatis, subttis (ad nervorum axillas saltem) pubescen-
tibus ; petiolo pubescente vy. glabriusculo, pedunculo fructifero
nunc breviore, nunc longiore. Ramulis novellis szepits pubescen-
tibus v. villosis.—-In Europe preesertim turfosis v. uliginosis. (V.
v. c. et S.. sp.)

e. urticefolia.—Betula urticefolia, Hortul.—Foliis floralibus
deltoideis, v. rhomboideis, cuspidato-acuminatis, inciso-serratis
dentatisve, subtis petiolo ramulisque novellis pubescentibus.—
Colitur in hortis.

. papyrifera.—Betula papyrifera, Mich.! Flor. Bor. Amer.—
Betula papyracea, Willd.—Wats. Dendr. Brit. tab. 152 !—Betula
nigra, Duham. ed. nov. II. tab. 51! (exclus. syn.) et Betula ex-
celsa, id. 1. c. tab. 52! (exclus. syn.).—Betula grandis, Schrad. !
MSS.—Foliis floralibus ovatis, v. cordato-ovatis, v. ovato-oblongis,
v. ovalibus, v. subrhomboideis, cuspidato-acuminatis, petiolo (sex-
pits villoso v. pubescente) 2—6° longioribus, subtis ad nervos (v.
saltem ad eorum axillas) pubescentibus v. tomentosis. Peduncu-
lis strobiliferis petiolis seepé equilongis v. sublongioribus.—Va-
rietas in America boreali quam in hemispheerio cisatlantico vul-
gatior, foliis (plerumque brevé petiolatis) strobilisque amplioribus
insignis. Occurrunt tamen forme Betule albe pubescentes nos-
tratium, a stirpibus Americanis Betule albe papyrifere nullo modo
distinguende, Squame strobilinz pari modo ac in ceteris Betule
albe varietatibus ludunt; pro specie genuina igitur, permultis
comparatis speciminibus, tam spontaneis quam cultis, haud assu-
mendam esse censemus.—Folia turionalia sepé semipedalia, 3—4-
pollices lata. Strobili subbipollicares. Rami novelli hirsuti vy.
subtomentosi. (V.v.c. ets. sp.)

* Ex icone l. c. saltem discrimen nullum patet; Betula davurica, Ledeb.
(Flor. Alt. iv. p. 245) ex cl. auctoris descriptione ab homonyma Pallasiana
specie aliena videtur; vidimus etiam specimina (fructibus orbata) a cl.
Fischer nomine Betule davurice inscripta, vix cum descriptione Ledebou-
riana, nee magis cum icone Pallasian& quadrantia. In hortis sub nomine
Betule davurice, nonnisi varietates Betule alba invenimus.

48 Eecerpta Botanica.

** Strobili erecti, pedunculati: squamis parvulis, semper trilobis, tri-
carpis, samaras angustissimé alatas per maturationem haud obte-
gentibus.

B. NANA, Linn. (non Pallas ; nec Ledeb.; nec Mich.; nec Hook.
Flor. Bor. Amer.).—Flor. Dan. tab. 91.—Engl. Bot. tab. 2326.—
Guimp. et Hayn. Deutsch. Holz. tab. 148.—Fruticosa ; ramis di-
varicatis v. decumbentibus, virgatis : novellis tomentosis v. pube-
rulis, impunctatis, v. minuté punctulatis. Foliis (seepits parvulis)
orbicularibus, v. suborbicularibus, v. flabelliformibus, v. obovatis,
crenatis, obtusissimis, subcoriaceis, punctulatis, subsessilibus,
glabris, subtis reticulatis, basi cuneata, v. rotundata, v. subcor-
daté. Strobilis ovalibus v. oblongo-cylindraceis ; squamis cunei-
formibus, ad medium v. minus profundé partitis: lobis oblongis,
obtusis, subeequilongis, nunc parallelis, nunc plis mintsve diver-
gentibus. Samara ovata v. suborbiculari, marginata.—Europe
regiones boreales et alpine. Sibiria? America borealis? (V.
v. c. et s. sp.) ex Alpibus et Europa borealiori: stirpes quas vidi-
mus Americanas et Sibiricas, pro Betula nandé ab auctoribus va-
riis collectas, aut ad B. rotundifoliam, Spach, aut ad B. Michauzii,
Spach. referende sunt.

ALNUS, Tourn.

Amenta utriusque sexis e gemmis aphyllis prodeuntia, hieme nuda,
jam estate preeterita evoluta, sub anthesi paniculam nudam, ramu-
lum preeteriti anni terminantem sistentia ; speciebus paucis amenta
utriusque sexfis in ramis novellis axillaria terminaliaque, perulis om-
nind orbata. Amenta mascula seepissimé subterminalia, racemosa
(2-5 e quavis gemma v. axilla), squamis stipitatis, trifloris, quadri-
appendiculatis. Flores 4-andri (v. rard 5- v. 6-andri). Perianthium
regulare, rotaceum, 4-partitum (rard 5- v. 6-partitum). Stamina
supra basin perianthii segmentorum inserta; filamenta brevia, fili-
formia, indivisa ; antheree elliptico- v. oblongo-didymz, medio dorso
affixe, thecis medio connatis, ceeterum sejunctis.—Amenta faminea
brevia, cylindracea, crassiuscula, masculis szpissimé infra-posita, in
quavis gemma axillave aut solitaria, aut racemosa (3-7), squamis, 2-
floris, 4-appendiculatis. Strobili ovales v. subglobosi, breves: squa-
mis lignosis, nervosis, cuneiformibus, superné incrassatis, breviter
5-lobis (aut lobi terminali brevissimo, quasi 4-lobis), horizontalibus,
arcté superimpositis, pro disseminatione invicem secedentibus, haud
deciduis. Samarze squamis strobilinis obtectz, ala chartacea opaca
(intis suberosa) cinctz; specie unica aptere, margine incrassato,
lato, suberoso cincte.

Arbores v. frutices, ramis junioribus angulosis. Gemme perulate,
stipitate. Folia erosa, v. denticulata, v. serrata, v. variatione pinna-
tifida, haud persistentia, omnia sparsa: turionalia szepissimé angu-
losa v. sinuato-lobata. Floratio specierum gemmis floralibus aphyl-
lis gaudentium foliorum evolutione precocior. Ramorum pars fruc-
tifera demim lateralis, peracta maturatione emortua. Amenta mas-
cula sessilia v. subsessilia, pendula, elongata, decidua. Amenta fece-

Mr. J. KE. Gray on a new species of Ichneumon. 49

minea erecta v. adscendentia, pedunculata. Strobili crassi, compacti,
erecti, pedunculo anguloso, rachique crasso sublignoso.

Sectio II. Gymnoruyrsus, Spach.

Floratio subhyemalis, foliorum evolutione pracocior. Amenta e
gemmis aphyllis prodeuntia, jam exeunte estate preterita evoluta,
propterque perulas mox deciduas nuda, sub anthesi paniculam aphyl-
lam, ramulum preteriti anni terminantem sistentia; foeminea sem-
per masculis infra posita.

* Amenta feminea racemosa (in quavis gemmd). Folia breve petiolatas
sepius (turionalia saltem) angulosa.

A. GLUTINOSA, Geertn. Fruct.—Guimp. et Hayn. Deutsch. Holz.
tab. 180.—Hook. FI. Lond. tab. 59.—Betula Alnus, Linn.—Engl.
Bot. tab. 1508.—Betula glutinosa, Hoffm. Fl. Germ.—Alnus com-
munis, Duham. ed. nov. II. tab. 64.—Alnus vulgaris, Rich.—
Foliis ineequaliter denticulatis, v. serrulatis, v. crenatis, viscosis, lu-
cidis, subtts punctulatis, ad nervorum axillas tomentosis (raré gla-
berrimis), seepius obtusis. Samara obovata v. suborbiculari, alis
superné ampliatis, loculamento subdimidio angustioribus.

a. vulgaris.—Alnus glutinosa auctorum.—Betula emarginata,

Hoffm. Germ.—Alnus emarginata, Kroch. Siles.—Alnus glutinosa

emarginata, Willd.— Alnus nigra, Gilib.— Alnus macrocarpa, Lodd.

Cat. !—Foliis obovatis, v. obovato-ellipticis, obtusissimis, plerum-

que emarginatis, basi cuneatis v. rotundatis.

B. subrotunda.—Alnus subrotunda, Desfont. Cat. Hort. Par. !—

Alnus denticulata, C. A. Meyer! Enum, Plant. Caucas.—Foliis

obovatis v. obovato-subrotundis, obtusissimis, haud emarginatis,

basi cuneatis.

y. acutifolia.—Alnus oblongata, Willd.— Betula oblongata, Hort.-

Kew. ed. 1.—Alnus barbata, C. A. Meyer! Enum. Plant. Caucas.

—Foliis ovalibus, v. obovatis, acutis, v. subacuminatis, basi cuneatis,

3. pinnatifida.—Alnus glutinosa laciniata, Willd.—Foliis ob-

longis, profundé pinnatifidis: segmentis semi-lanceolatis, v. sub-

falcatis, acutis, integerrimis.

e. guercifolia.—Alnus glutinosa quercifolia, Willd.—Foliis ob-

longis, obtusis, sinuato-lobatis, lobis rotundatis.

6. oxyacanthefolia.—Alnus oxyacanthifolia, Lodd. Cat. !—Foliis

lyrato-pinnatifidis, v. sinuato-lobatis, oblongis, v. obovatis; lobis

rotundatis, v. obovatis, crenatis.

VIII.—Description of a new species of Ichneumon (Herpes-
tes) discovered in Spain. By J. EK. Gray, F.R.S., &e,

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,
Capt. 8. J. Wipprineton of Carlton having lately sent to
the British Museum, along with a fine specimen of Felis Pap-
dina of Oken, an Herpestes which was found with the lynx in
the Sierra Morena in Spain, I have been induced to send you
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

50 Bibliographical Notices.

for publication a short description of it, as this genus has
never been recorded as found in Europe, and as the species
on examination proves to be distinct from the species which
is found in North Africa. From the attention which Capt.

Widdrington (late Capt. Cooke) has paid to the animals of
Spain, I have been induced to name this species added by his
exertions to the fauna of Europe in remembrance of him,

Herpestes WipDpDRINGTONII, Andulasian Ichneumon.

Fur black and white, grisled; side of the nose, feet, and the end
of the tail blackish; the hair of the back is long, black, with three
broad white rings and a very fine brownish tip; under fur soft, bay-
coloured, half as long as the hairs, most seen on the middle of
the back ; the hairs of the face are short, adpressed ; the throat and
belly are nakedish ; the ears short, rounded, covered with short, soft,
fine ringed hairs.

Inhab. Sterra Morena.

Length of body and head, 22 inches; of tail, 20.

This species is most nearly allied to Herpestes Ichneumon ;
but it differs from that species in the hairs being much shorter
and having only three rings, while the hairs of the back of
H. Ichneumon are white with seven broad black rings, leaving
a long white base and only narrow rings between the black
ones above.

Detiials Muse nk, I am, Gentlemen, yours very truly,

Feb. 17, 1842. J. E. Gray.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Histoire Phystologique des Plantes d’ Europe, ou exposition des Phéno-
meénes qu elles présentent dans les diverses périodes de leur développe-
ment. Par J. P. Vaucher, Prof. a ? Académie de Genéve. 4 vols.
8vo. Paris, 1841.

WE have now the pleasure of calling the attention of our es to
a work of the highest value to the student of botany, the production
of an author long favourably known to botanists, although his name
may be comparatively new to the younger votaries of science, owing
to the distant intervals at which his works have appeared. The most
celebrated of his former works is his ‘ Histoire des Conferves d’eau
douce,’ published in 1803 ; and we may also mention as a well-known
production, although not of equal value with the above, his ‘ Mono-
graphie des Orobanches.’ Neither of these however appears to us
to make even a moderate approach to the value of the work now
before us, which the author states to:be the result of the ‘‘ travail
d’une grande partie de ma vie*.” It consists of four thick octavo

* The venerable author received the first copies on his death-bed, —blessed

Heaven that he had been favoured with this last satisfaction,—and employed
his little remaining strength in sending some copies to his friends.

Bibliographical Notices. 51

volumes closely printed, and containing, under the classification pro-
posed by the lamented DeCandolle, a full description of the external
structure of each natural order, and all the genera of European
plants. Under the order are given its characters, peculiarities, ano-
malies and affinities, the mode in which it is divided into suborders
or sections, and the opinions concerning it that have been held by
those writers who have more peculiarly made it an object of study.
Each genus is then taken separately, its distinctive characters pointed
out, its several sectional divisions examined in detail, and the more
remarkable European species commented upon. Then follows a
statement of the mode in which each organ has been observed to
vary in the several species, and the points from which the specific
characters are derived, with observations as may appear requi-
site.

At the conclusion of this work the author states that he considers
it to have been now proved, that the nectariferous fluid which is se-
creted by manifest organs in many plants, and which he believes to
_ exist in all (its origin in numerous instances being a gland under
the germen), is the agent by means of which fecundation is effected.
He believes that this fluid spreads itself over the stigma, and in some
cases over the whole interior of the flower, at the time when the
pollen is ripe and the pistil is in a fit state to receive its influence ;
that the pollen grains fall upon it and are ruptured by its agency,,.
and give out their contents (émanations) upon the stigma. He also
states that the extrorse or introrse opening of the anthers is regu-
lated by the position of the nectaries, so that the pollen may fall
upon them and be conveyed, by some mode which we do not per-
ceive that he has explained, to the stigma. This idea certainly ap-
pears to be well deserving of the attention of botanists, but we are
not prepared to subscribe fully to it without more observation. In
conclusion we beg to recommend this work most strongly to our
readers.

Transactions of the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club.

In a former number (vol. v. p. 129) we noticed with cordial ap-
probation the pleasing and useful proceedings of this Society, to
which we not merely wish prosperity, but trust that it may serve as
a model for similar associations in every part of the country. We
have just been favoured with a copy of the proceedings of the Club
for 1841, containing the address of Dr. Francis Douglas at the an-
niversary held at Kelso, Sept. 15, in which an account is given of the
preceding anniversary at Holy Island, then selected as the scene of
one of the periodical excursions of the members. Here we are in-
formed—‘*‘ The walk of the Club was directed towards the Coves,
where an hour or two was busily devoted in searching out and noting
the various marine animals which lurk beneath the flat stones in
‘ Coveshaven.’ ‘The Coves are excavated in a very picturesque sand-
stone cliff, of about 200 yards in length, and 35 feet in height:
three of them are of considerable size and interest; their walls are
covered with a dense coat of the Polysiphonia stricta, which gives

K 2

52 Bibliographical Notices.

them the appearance of being papered with a rich scarlet cloth. In
former times they were the resort of numerous flocks of seals, which
took, in those cool recesses, their repose without fear of surprise ;
but they have now forsaken their ancient haunts, expelled by the too
frequent visits of lovers of the picturesque, or of poaching, and by the
revels of pleasure parties. A few rarities were found in the Haven,
of which the following may be specified :—Of Algz, the only one
worth notice is Zonaria deusta, which spreads like a lichen over the
rocks in great profusion. The Millepora lichenoides, the Melobesia,
and Corallina officinalis, occurred in every pool; and it was easy to
demonstrate by the different-staged specimens there, that these pro-
ductions were merely different states of one species. The Halisarca
of Dujardin, perhaps the lowest of animal organizations, was noticed
in much abundance and perfection; and we could easily imagine,
that, by the addition of siliceous spicula immersed and crossed in its
texture, it might become the Halichondria panicea of Fleming, which
grew alongside of it in several varieties. —Of the calcareous sponges,
there were met with Grantia coriacea, botryoides, foliacea, and a sin-
gular variety of G. ciliata.—Of Zoophytes, Coryne squamata, Lao-
medea gelatinosa, Sertularia pumila, Lepralia coccinea, Actinea mesem-
bryanthemum, abounded, and in especial perfection and beauty.—Of
the Echinodermata, no other species than Echinus esculentus, Ophiura
fragilis and neglecta, occurred.. The Echinus was generally hidden
by broken pieces of sea-weed, with which it covered its shell.— Of
the Mollusca tunicata there were many species remarkable for their
beauty ; but we can only specify the Ascidia rustica, Phallusia intes-
tinalis, and Aplidium ficus, for of the others the names could not with
certainty be determined. The calcareous stones were often found
perforated with Pholas crispata, and one stone was found by Captain
Mitford with many of the shells still living hidden in their excava-
tions. In one of these holes a good specimen of Venus perforans
was found; and the Sazicava rugosa was not uncommon. A great
number of specimens of Lamellaria tentaculata of Montagu were taken,
showing that the species is liable to considerable variation in colour,
and in the degree of roughness of the mantle.—Several very minute
individuals of the Doris tuberculata were taken up unnoticed, until
after our-return home, and it is remarkable that in these, some of
which were an eighth of an inch in length, there was no appearance
of branchiz. Another member of the family Doride occurred, which
is without exception the most beautiful naked gasteropode we have
seen ; its name remains for future investigation.

*‘ Passing from the Haven, the party next crossed over a formation
of limestone, consisting of three beds, from three to four feet each
in thickness, which,’ at the point to the eastward of the north sands,
assume a singularly undulated appearance. Mr. Skafe has given a
very brief description of these, and a figure, illustrative of their un-
dulations, in Raine’s History of North Durham, p. 172. Thence
we walked to the Snook, to the spot where Mr. Donaldson Selby is
boring for coal.. Here the party separated, one division walking
towards the village in‘as direct a line as possible, that they might

Bibliographical Notices. 53

have leisure to examine the Priory, Church, and Castle; another
set, bent on the murder of rabbits and partridges, wandered over the
links and fields in many a devious track ; while a third set wandered
leisurely round by the loch in search of rarities in any class or king-
dom of animality, but they were as little successful as their mur-
derous or sporting colleagues. At dinner the party were reunited,
and afterwards, as is our wont, the Secretary read the address of the
President, who was prevented from attending by absence from home.
On the nomination of Mr. Selby, Dr. F. Douglas was elected Presi-
dent for the ensuing year. A notice of the occurrence of the Hali-
cherus gryphus on the coast, by Dr. Douglas, was next read, on
which Mr. Selby was requested to report at the next meeting. Dr.
Johnston was appointed Secretary for the year.”

At the Spring Meeting at Ayton, May 5, the excursion was along
the course of the river Eye and the ravine of the Aleburn: and on
that of June 16 at Wooler, Wooler Common was traversed, with the
adjacent moors, and the course of the Coldgate-Burn. At the Meet-
ing of the 28th of July, at Bank House, the course of the Eye was
explored, and the moors between that river and the Whitadder.

LINNZA BOREALIS.

«* After dinner, Dr. Johnston communicated to the Club that he
had received the interesting notice of the discovery of Linnea bo-
realis in Berwickshire, specimens of which were laid on the table.
It was discovered seven years ago by Mr. Dunn, gardener, at Meller-
stain ; but for the notice the Cass is indebted to Mr. Hislop, teacher
in the Normal Schools of Glasgow. ‘The Linnea occupies a space
of about 150 yards in a fir-wood near Lightfield Farm, Mellerstain.’
It was, when Mr. Hislop visited the spot, in the middle of July, just
going out of flower; but several specimens in that state were gather-
ed. The time of flowering is stated in our British Floras to be in
May and June, but this period would appear to be too early for our
district ; ‘and as a pilgrimage to the habitat of a plant which com-
memorates the immortal name of Linneus,’ says our worthy Secre-
tary, ‘seems to be almost a sacred duty on the part of our Club, I
would respectfully suggest the propriety of fixing our next year’s
June meeting at the village nighest to it.’ ”

Dr. Douglas records ‘‘ one very interesting addition to the flora of
Berwickshire, very recently made by Mr. Marshall, gardener at
Cheek-Law, near Dunse, who has drawn from its lurking-place in
Dulaw Dean the Herniaria glabra, a small procumbent plant, not
only new to Berwickshire, but to the Scottish Flora, and equally re-
markable for its occurrence in one solitary spot in England.

“The fact,” he adds, “ that two very interesting additions to the
phenogamic flora of the district have been made during the last
year, is an additional incentive, were any such wanting, for continued
exertion, which will doubtless not go unrewarded.”’

To the account of the proceedings the following papers are an-
nexed :—Report on the Ornithology of Berwickshire, and district
within the limits of the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club. By P. J.

54 Zoological Society.

Selby, Esq. of Twizell-House ;—and Part Il. of a Descriptive Cata-
logue of the Gasteropodous Mollusca of Berwickshire. By George
Johnston, M.D., F.R.C.S.E.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
July 13, 1841.—Professor Owen, Vice-President, in the Chair.

The following letter, addressed to Mr. Waterhouse, from James
Brooke, Esq., was read :—

“* Singapore, 25th March, 1841.

«« My dear Sir,—I am happy to announce the departure of five
live Orang Utans by the ship Martin Luther, Captain Swan, and I
trust they will reach you alive. In case they die, I have directed
Captain Swan to put them into spirit, that you may still have an op-
portunity of seeing them. The whole of the five are from Borneo:
one large female adult from Sambas; two, with slight cheek callosities,
from Pontiana; a small male, without any sign of callosities, from
Pontiana likewise ; and the smallest of all, a very young male with
callosities, from Sadung. I will shortly forward a fine collection of
skulls and skeletons from the north-west coast of Borneo, either
shot by myself or brought by the natives, and I beg you will do me
the favour to present the live Orangs and this collection to the
Zoological Society. I have made many inquiries and gained some
information regarding these animals, and I can, beyond a doubt,
prove the existence of two, if not three distinct species in Borneo.

‘« First, I will re-state the native account ; secondly, give you my
own observations ; and thirdly, enter into a brief detail of the spe-
cimens hereafter to be forwarded.

“Ist. The natives of the north-west coast of Borneo are all po-
sitive as to the existence of two distinct species, which I formerly
gave you by the names of the Mias Pappan and Mias Rambi ; but I
have since received information from a few natives of intelligence
that there are three sorts, and what is vulgarly called the Mias
Rambi is in reality the Mias Kassar, the Rambi being a distinct and
third species. The Mias Pappan is the Simia Wurmbii of Mr. Owen,
having callosities on the sides of the face : the natives treat with de-
rision the idea of the Mias Kassar or Simia Morio being the female
of the Mias Pappan or Simia Wurmbii, and I consider the fact can
be established so clearly that I will not trouble you with their state-
ments: both Malays and Dyaks are positive that the female of the
Mias Pappan has cheek-callosities, the same as the male ; and if on
inquiry it prove to be so, the existence of three distinct species in .
Borneo will be established. The existence of the Mias Rambi is
vouched by a few natives only, but they were men of intelligence
and well acquainted with the animals in the wild state. They re-
present the Mias Rambi to be as tall as the Pappan, or even taller,
but not so stout, with longer hair, a smaller face, and no callosities

ro

Zooloyical Society. 55

either on the male or female, and they always insisted that it was
not the female of the Pappan.

«The Mias Kassar or Simia Morio is the same colour as the Mias
Pappan, but altogether smaller, and devoid of callosities either on the
male or female adults.

‘« By the native statements, therefore, we find three distinct spe-
cies, viz. the Mias Pappan or Simia Wurmbii, the Mias Kassar or
Simia Morio, and the Mias Rambi, which is either the Simia Abelit
or a fourth species. The existence of the Sumatran Orang in Borneo
is by no means impossible, and I have already compared so many of
the native statements that I place more confidence in them than I
did formerly, more especially as their account is in a great measure
borne out by the skulls in my possession. I had an opportunity
of seeing the Mias Pappan and the Mias Kassar in their native
woods, and killing one of the former and several of the latter species.
The distribution of these animals is worthy of notice, as they are
found both at Pontiana and Sambas in considerable numbers, and at
Sadung on the north-west coast, but are unknown in the interme-
diate country which includes the rivers of Sarawak and Samarahan.
I confess myself at a loss to account for their absence on the Sara-
wak and Samarahan rivers, which abound with fruit, and have forests
similar and contiguous to the Sadung Linga and other rivers. The
distance from Samarahan to Sadung does not exceed twenty-five
miles, and though pretty abundant on the latter, they are unknown
on the former river. From Sadung, proceeding to the northward and
eastward, they are found for about 100 miles, but beyond that distance
do not inhabit the forests. The Mias Pappan and Mias Kassar in-
habit the same woods, but I never met them on the same day; both
species, according to the natives, are equally common, but from my
own experience the Mias Kassar is the most plentiful. The Mias
Rambi is represented as unfrequent and rarely to be met with. The
Pappan is justly named Satyrus from the ugly face and disgusting
eallosities. The adult male I killed was seated lazily on a tree, and
when approached only took the trouble to interpose the trunk be-
tween us, peeping at me and dodging as I dodged. I hit him on
the wrist and he was afterwards despatched. I send you his pro-
portions, enormous relative to his height, and until I came to actual
measurement my impression was that he was nearly six feet in sta-
ture. The following is an extract from my journal relating to him,

noted down directly after he was killed.

“«* Great was our triumph as we gazed on the huge animal dead at
our feet, and proud were we of having shot the first Orang we had
seen, and shot him in his native woods, in a Borneo forest, hitherto
untrodden by European feet. The animal was adult, having four
incisors, two canines and ten molars in each jaw, but by his general
appearance he was not old. We were struck by the length of his
arms, the enormous neck, and the expanse of face, which altogether
gave the impression of great height, whereas it was only great power.
The hair was long, reddish and thin; the face remarkably broad and
fleshy, and on each side, in the place of a man’s whiskers, were the

56 Zoological Society.

callosities or rather fleshy protuberances, which I was so desirous
to see, and which were nearly two inches in thickness. The ears
were small and well-shaped, the nose quite flat, mouth prominent,
lips thick, teeth large and discoloured, eyes small and roundish, face
and hands black, the latter being very powerful.

« « The following are the dimensions :—

Ft. ::In.
Height from head to heel.............. 4 1
Length .of £006. wecsieltesit shay expe tania ee eee Lat:
5: AAO, <p OTIS. in neva igcomacennl sb Leste cies o Weke ia 0 104
Length of arm from shoulder-blade to finger end... 3 52
Shoulder-blade to elbow ........ 042. -0- eee 1 6
Bibow, to, wrist 1. -.- cn icecusiow avin oo alter whdatag: «dex. dah
Elin. COREE). ooo. ann dhe * Spldestneny taanse Ae te Lid
Head to: Os. coceygit... fhe. ¢5:srectia the ste dad 9 ROUSE 2. 54
Acfoas the. shoulders... as »aievuiste:.a2 side. tag SP 8 1 543
Circumference, of neck... <3,» das: 32> bitieesier ae aie okie 2.14
Ditto, belaw, the Tubs... »-:.:.:r::+ see 6a “de Oar eHwae 3 3}
Ditto ander the. arms.)..... 56s s:sacieaslkelacinghaael- 3 0
From forpbead f0-00a9 a5 «eu215 an tla solo ans oes 0 932
Across the face, below the eyes, including callosities 1 1
From ear to ear across the top of head.......... 0 94
From ear to ear behind the head .............. 0 93%

««« The natives asserted the animal to be a small one, but I am scep-
tical of their ever attaining the growth of a tall man, though I bear
in mind that full-grown animals will probably differ as much in height
as man.’

«« Some days after this, and about thirty miles distant, I was fortu-
nate enough to kill two adult females (one with her young), and a
male nearly adult, all the Mzas Kassar. The young male was not
measured, owing to my having waded up to my neck in pursuit of
him, and thereby destroyed my paper and lost my measure; but he
certainly did not exceed three feet, whilst the two females were about
3ft. lin. and 3ft. 2in. in height. The male was just cutting his two
posterior molars: the colour of all resembled that of the Mias Pap-
pan, but the difference between the two animals was apparent even
to our seamen. ‘The Kassar has no callosities either on the male or
female, whereas the young Pappans despatched by the Martin Luther
(one of them not a year old, with two first molars) show them pro-
minently. The great difference between the Kassar and the Pappan
in size would prove at once the distinction of the two species, the
Kassar being a small slight animal, by no means formidable in his
appearance, with hands and feet proportioned to the body, and they
do not approach the gigantic extremities of the Pappan either in size
or power ; and, in short, a moderately powerful man would readily
overpower one, when he would not stand the shadow of a chance
with the Pappan. Besides these decisive differences, may be men-
tioned the appearance of the face, which in the Mias Kassar is more
prominent in the lower part, and the eyes exteriorly larger, in pro-
portion to the size of the animal, than in the Pappan. The colour

Zooloyical Society. 57

of the skin in the adult Pappans is black, whilst the Kassar, in his
face and hands, has the dirty colour common to the young of both
species. . If further evidence was wanted, the skulls will fully prove
the distinction of species, for the skulls of two adult animals com-
pared will show a difference in size alone which must preclude all
supposition of their being one species. Mr. Owen’s remarks are;
however, so conclusive, that I need not dwell on this point ; and with
a suite of skulls, male and female, from the adult to the infant, of
the Mias Kassar, which I shall have the pleasure to forward, there
can remain, I should think, little further room for discussion. I may
mention, however, that two young animals I had in my possession
alive, one a Kassar, the other a Pappan, fully bore out these remarks
by their proportionate size. The Pappan, with two molars, showed
the callosities distinctly, and was as tall and far stouter than’ the
Kassar with three molars, whilst the Kassar had no vestige of the
callosities. ‘Their mode of progression likewise was different, as the
Kassar doubled his fists and dragged his hind quarters after him,
whilst the Pappan supported himself on the open hands sideways
placed on the ground, and moved one leg before the other in the
erect sitting attitude; but this was only observed in the two young
ones, and cannot be considered as certainly applicable to all.

** On the habits of the Orangs, as far as I have been able to observe
them, I may remark, that they are as dull and as slothful as can well
be conceived, and on no occasion when pursuing them did they move
so fast as to preclude my keeping pace with them easily through a
moderately clear forest ; and even when obstructions below (such as
wading up to the neck) allowed them to get away some distance;
they were sure to stop and allow us to come up. I never observed
the slightest attempt at defence, and the wood, which sometimes
rattled about our ears, was broken by their weight, and not thrown,
as some persons represent. If pushed to extremity, however, the
Pappan could not be otherwise than formidable ; and one unfortunate
man, who with a party was trying to catch a large one alive, lost
two of his fingers, besides being severely bitten on the face, whilst
the animal finally beat off his pursuers and escaped. When they
wish to catch an adult they cut down a circle of trees round the one
on which he is seated, and then fell that also, and close before he
can recover himself, and endeavour to bind him.

“In a small work entitled ‘The Menageries,’ published in 1838,
there is a good account of the Bornean Orang, with a brief extract
from Mr. Owen’s valuable paper on the Simia Morio; but, after
dwelling on the lazy and apathetic disposition of the animal, it
states in the same page that they can make their way amid the
branches of the trees with surprising agility, whereas they are
the slowest and least active of all the monkey tribe, and their mo-
tions are surprisingly awkward and uncouth. The natives on the |
north-west coast entertain no dread, and always represent the
Orangs as harmless and inoffensive animals; and from what I saw,
they would never attack a man unless brought to the ground. The
rude hut which they are stated-to build in the trees would be more

58 Zoological Society.

properly called a seat or nest, for it has no roof or cover of any
sort. The facility with which they form this seat is curious, and I
had an opportunity of seeing a wounded female weave the branches
together, and seat herself within a minute; she afterwards received
our fire without moving, and expired in her lofty abode, whence it
cost us much trouble to dislodge her. I have seen some individuals
with nails on the posterior thumbs, but generally speaking they
are devoid of them: of the five animals sent home, two have the nails
and three are devoid of them; one has the nail well-formed, and in
the other it is merely rudimentary. ‘The length of my letter pre-
cludes my dwelling on many particulars, which, as I have not seen
the recent publications on the subject, might be mere repetitions,
and I will only mention, as briefly as I can, the skulls of these ani-
mals in my possession. From my late sad experience I am induced
to this, that some brief record may be preserved from shipwreck.
These skulls may be divided into three distinct sorts. The first pre-
sents two ridges, one rising from each frontal bone, which joining on
the top of the head, form an elevated crest, which runs backward
to the cerebral portion of the skull.

‘‘ The second variety is the Simza Morio, and nothing need be added
to Mr. Owen’s account, save that it presents no ridge whatever be-
yond the frontal part of the head. No. 9 in the collection is the
skull of an adult male: No, 2 the male, nearly adult, killed by my-
self: Nos. 11 and 3 adult females, killed by myself: No. 12 a young
male, with three molars, killed by myself: No. 21 a young male,
died aboard, with three molars; No. 19, young male, died aboard,
with two molars. ‘There are many other skulls of the Simia Morio
which exactly coincide with this suite, and this suite so remarkably
coincides through the different stages of age, one with another, that
no doubt can exist of the Simia Morio being a distinct species. The
different character of the skull, its small size and small teeth, put
the matter beyond doubt, and completely establish Mr. Owen’s acute
and triumphant argument, drawn from a single specimen.

«The third distinction of the skulls is, that the ridges rising from
the frontal bones do not meet, but converge towards the top of the
head, and again diverge towards the posterior portion of the skull.
These ridges are less elevated than in the first-mentioned skulls, but
the size of the adult skulls is equal, and both present specimens of
aged animals. For a long time I was inclined to think the skulls
with the double ridge were the females of the animals with the single
and more prominent ridge, but No. 1 (already described as killed by
myself) will show that the double ridge belongs to an adult, and not
young male animal, and that it belongs to the Simia Wurmbit with
the huge callosities. The distinction therefore cannot be a distinc-
tion of sex, unless we suppose the skulls with the greater develop-
ment of the single ridge to belong to the female, which is improbable
in the highest degree. ‘The skulls with the double and less elevated
ridges belong, as proved by No. 1, to the Simia Wurmbii; and I am
of opinion the single and higher ridge must be referred to another
and distinct species, unless we can account for this difference on the

Zoological Society. 59

score of age. This, I conceive, will be found impossible, as Nos. 7
and 20 are specimens similar to No. 1, with the double and less ele-
vated ridges decidedly old, and Nos. 4 and 5 are specimens of the
single high ridge, likewise decidedly old.

‘«These three characters in the skulls coincide with the native
statements of there being three distinct species in Borneo, and this
third Borneon species may probably be found to be the Simia Abelit
or Sumatran Orang. ‘This probability is strengthened by the adult
female on her way home: her colour is dark brown, with black face
and hands; and in colour of hair, contour, and expression, she dif-
fers from the male Orangs, with the callosities, to a degree that
makes me doubt her being the female of the same species. I offer
you these remarks for fear of accident ; but should the specimens,
living and dead, arrive in safety, they will give a fresh impetus to the
inquiry, and on my next return to Borneo, I shall, in all probability,
be able to set the question at rest, whether there be two or three spe-
cies in that country. Believe me, my dear Sir, with best wishes, to
remain, ** Yours very truly,

«J. Brooxe.”

Mr. Charlesworth exhibited to the Meeting a collection of skins
of Mammalia and Birds, which he had obtained on the table-land of
Mexico, and which he begged to present to the Society. Among
the Mammals were adult specimens of the Bassaris astuta, Licht., of
which animal a young individual had been procured by Messrs.
Thompson and Charlesworth at Real del Monte, and forwarded, un-
der the care of the Society’s Corresponding Member, Lieut. Smith,
as a present to the Menagerie.

The Bassaris, Mr. Charlesworth observed, is known in Mexico by
the name ‘ Cacomistle’ ; it is abundant in the city itself, and indeed
Mr. Charlesworth believes it is not to be met with at a distance from
the abodes of man. Its habits are nocturnal, and it selects for its
dwelling outhouses or uninhabited buildings, whence it sallies forth
at night and commits great ravages in hen-roosts and pigeon-houses,
and on this account every attempt is made by the Mexicans to exter-
minate it. The number of young which the Bassaris produces does
not exceed three or four at a birth.

A skin of the Ascomys Mewicanus, Licht., or ‘Tusa,’ as it is called
by the natives, was also exhibited by Mr. Charlesworth ; and he drew
attention to a curious fact in the economy of this Rodent, viz. that
the cheek-pouches with which it is provided, and which open exter-
nally, are used for the purpose of conveying the soil from its subter-
ranean retreats to the surface of the ground, where the mould is
deposited in heaps, similar in appearance to those formed by the
common Mole.

The skulls of these two animals were on the table ; and Mr. Water-
house observed, that that of Bassaris astuta presented all the charac-
ters of the skulls of the Paradoruri, whilst the skull of Ascomys
Mevicanus did not appear to him to offer any characters by which it
might be distinguished (excepting as a species) from the crania of
different species of Geomys which he had examined ; and as the same

60 Zoological Society.

remarks would apply to the dentition, he thought it would be desi-
rable to expunge one of these genera from our catalogues.

The following paper, entitled ‘‘ Descriptions of several new spe-
cies of Chitones, brought by H. Cuming, Esq., from the Philippine
Islands,” by G. B. Sowerby, Esq., jun., was next read.

Cuiton Spinicer. Ch. Spiniger, Mag. Nat. Hist. 1840, p. 287;
Con. Illus., f. 68. Ch. testd depressd, ovato-elongatd, omnind
granulatd ; valvis reclinantibus, terminalibus rotundatis ; margine
lato, spinis sub-arcuatis numerosis instructo.

Long. 251,; lat. 14 poll.

The description is here repeated, for the purpose of noticing two

remarkable varieties brought by Mr. Cuming from the Philippines. -

In the first variety the spines are comparatively short, and being
coated in patches by calcareous matter, give to the margin an ap-
pearance of being banded with black and white. ‘The valves are
more rounded, and in some instances more coarsely granulated than
in the specimens originally described. Found under stones at low
water in Cagayan, province of Misamis, island Mindinao.

In the second variety the valves are more elevated. Found under
stones at low water, in the island Siquijor.

The larger variety tends to connect the species with the variable
Ch. piceus, from which it differs in the narrowness of the valves, the
spinose margin, and the purplish flesh tint of the inside, which are
the same in all the varieties.

Curton atatus. Ch. testa elongatd, subdepressd, griseo-virescente,
fusco-virescente maculata ; valvis antic? coarctatis, primd et ultima
asperis ; areis dorsalibus rotundatis, granoso-striatis ; margine
squamoso-granulato.

Hab. ad insulam Siquijor et Zebu.

More depressed, having the marginal granulations coarser and

the lateral areas more expanded than Ch. limaciformis.

Found under stones at low water.

Cuiron truncatus. Ch. testd ovali, minutissimé asperd, rosed
aut pallide fulvd, griseo-virescente maculata, sulcis subdistantibus
leviter undatd ; areis lateralibus elevatis, expansis ; valvd postica
conicd, antic subcomplanatd, posticé truncatd ; margine levi.

Long. 1°50; lat. -80.

Hab. ad insulam Siquijor, Philippinarum.

Differing from Ch. crenulatus, Grayi, &c., chiefly in the conical
shape and sudden termination of the last valve. ‘The species is sub-
ject to great variations, both in the colour and in the strength of
the undulating lines. Found under stones at low water.

Var. testd sublevi.

Hab. ad insulam Samar (Catbalonga).

Curton tncisus. Ch. testd elongatd, grised, fusco-maculatd ; valvis
angustis, subdisjunctis, elongatis, longitudinaliter undato-striatis,
primd sexfariam costatd, medianis utrinque unicostatis ; areis cen-
tralibus latis, ultimd subconicd, utrinque trifariam costatd ; fis-

Zoological Society. 61

surd triangulari postic incisd ; margine lato, fasciculis minutis-
simis numerosis instructo, postice inciso.

Long. 2°60; lat. 1 poll.

Hab. ad insulam Zebu (Daleguete).

It is to be regretted that no specimens of this very remarkable
species should have been preserved with the soft parts; it being
probable that the fissure in the last valve and in the posterior part
of the margin is accompanied by some anatomical peculiarity in the
animal sufficient to establish its claim to generic distinction.

Found under stones at low water.

Curton coarcratus. Ch. testd elongatd, postice coarctatd, sub-
tunicatd ; valvis reniformibus, subdisjunctis, carinatis, asperis ;
carind dorsali levi ; margine levi.

Long. 1; lat. 50 poll.

Hab. ad insulam Bohol, Philippinarum.

From the peculiar shape of the valves, and the comparative small-
ness of the portion which remains uncovered, the observer would be
led to look for the small tufts of hair found in the margins of some
similarly-shaped species. All the specimens, however, have the
margins perfectly smooth.

Found under stones at low water.

Aug. 10.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

A letter from the Earl of Derby was read. This letter is dated
August 7, 1841, and announces the arrival of a pair of the African
Musk Deer (Moschus aquaticus, Ogilby); one of them (a female) is
alive, and in good health, in his Lordship’s menagerie. Having two
skeletons of this animal, his Lordship has directed one of them to be
forwarded as a present to the Society.

A letter from Dr. Cox, dated Naples, March 28, 1841, was read;
it refers to some engravings of a deformed foetus which this gentleman
had sent for exhibition at one of the Society’s scientific meetings.

A letter from the Society’s corresponding member Dr. Poey was
read. Jn this letter, which is dated Havannah, June 26, 1841, Dr.
Poey informs the Society that he has forwarded for the Menagerie a
living Raccoon, and he moreover makes some observations upon its
habits.

A letter from Edward Blyth, Esq., was next read. This letter is
addressed to the Curator, and is written by Mr. Blyth on his passage
to India; the writer relates some facts respecting various Mammals
which have been communicated to him by his fellow-travellers.
Licut. Beagin, upon being shown some drawings of species of Gib-
bons, at once, in a figure of the Hylobates leucogenys, Ogilby, recog-
nised an animal which he had met with, and examined, in the Ma-
labar jungles. ‘ Lieut. Beagin,”’ observes Mr. Blyth, ‘‘ has frequently
seen this species in the Malabar ghauts, generally in groups of eight
or ten, among which were brown individuals.”’ ‘‘ They appear to be
unknown on the Coromandel side, but extend eastward to the Neil-
gherries ; inhabiting upland jungles, chiefly at about 2000 feet above
the sea-level.”

62 Zoological Society.

“The same gentleman is well acquainted with the Semnopithecus
Johnii, which I observe is incidentally noticed in Harkness’s work on
the Aborigines of the Neilgherry hills, p. 61. This species is com-
mon enough in the depths of the forest, but never approaches the
houses like the Eatellus.”

Mr. Blyth is also informed by Lieut. Beagin of the existence of a
true Ibex, upon the Neilgherries, with long and knotty horns, curved
backwards, and having a considerable beard, in which characters it
differs from the Himalayan Ibex. ‘It keeps to the loftiest and most
inaccessible crags, like the other Ibices. He has seen it repeatedly,
in troops of a dozen or more individuals, and often endeavoured to
obtain a specimen, but without success.”

“The Kemas hylocrius, Ogilby, or ‘Jungle Sheep,’ (identified
from one of my drawings,) is very generally, it appears, found in the
hilly jungles of Peninsular India, keeping to the thick cover, and
always met with solitarily, or in pairs. It is a very timid and shy
animal, and when frightened utters a bleat like that of the domestic
Sheep. Both sexes possess horns, those of the female being smaller ;
and indeed this sex is rudely figured in one of General Hardwicke’s
drawings in the British Museum, as the ‘ Warry-a-too’ of the Cha-
tagon Hills; besides which, this is probably the species indicated as
the wild Sheep of Tenasserim of Capt.Low.” [Aznals, vol. iii. p. 258.]

**T shall now call your attention to some animals of North Africa,
very good descriptions of many of which, obligingly furnished to me
by Mr. Crowther (of the Queen’s 63rd regiment), I have easily re-
cognised as referring to known species; but there are several which
are certainly new to naturalists, and among them two very fine Bo-
vine animals, which the Society would do well to write about to
their correspondents in that quarter. As Mr. Crowther described to
me the Bubalis and the White Oryx, which are often designated
‘ wild cattle,’ it must not be supposed that those animals are alluded
to, as indeed is clear enough from the somewhat elaborate descrip-
tions, and from the roughly-drawn sketches of both animals, from
memory, which I enclose to assist those descriptions. These sketches
will, at any rate, give some idea of the sort of animal, and go far to
prove their distinctness from any which we are acquainted with.

“The “Sherif al Wady’ (or River-chief) stands six feet and up-
wards at its elevated withers. General form Bisontine; the carcass
somewhat narrow, with flakes or rolls of fat on the sides of the neck ;
the limbs fine-boned and rather long, being terminated by compa-
ratively small neat hoofs; the succentorial rather long; tail short,
with its tuft of frizzled hair not reaching to the houghs. Head, it
would seem, much like that of ordinary cattle, with small pointed
ears, generally borne pendent, and naked of hair internally and to-
wards the tip, which are delicate pinkish flesh-colour; eyes small
and dark; the horns thick, cylindrical, smooth till towards their
base, where they are a little rugose, and directed almost vertically
upwards from the sides of the forehead ; their colour dark, and length
about a foot and a half. ‘The character of the coat approaches that
of Highland cattle in Britain, but is smoother toward the under

Zoological Society. 63

parts, with curly hair on the forehead ; some pendent hair (as shown
in the drawing) from the site of the dew-lap (which latter is want-
ing), of the dark colour of the body, and a long but scanty white
tuft hanging from the prepuce, as in Fallow Deer. General colour
blackish brown, with a white belly; the centre of the hump pale
ash-colour, or even whitish, with radiating black hair surrounding
this, four or five inches long. The cow is smaller and of a redder
colour. The individual described was brought with two others,
another male and a female, from the central region of Mount Atlas,
and was presented by the Emperor of Morocco, in the year 1834, to
the late Sir Peter Schousboe, who gave it to Mr. Crowther, in whose
possession it lived for four months at Tangiers, when it was shot. It
became tolerably tame, and its voice was a booming low, though,
when irritated, it would roar in a different tone. The flesh proved
to be rather coarse-grained, but that stripped from the sides of the
dorsal apophyses, or hump, was excellent, and had the flavour of
tongue. The skin was attempted to be preserved, but was destroyed
by the rats. It was considered to be rather a rare animal. Should
the above indications of it be confirmed, as I have no doubt they
will, I propose that the species be denominated Bos Ailantinus. It
is not improbably the E’mpolunga of Purchas.

“The other wild Bovine species is much commoner, and has also
much of the Bison in its general contour. Size that of Devon cattle,
and colour red, with a flowing blackish nuchal mane; (hence this
animal is probably the Wadan of Capt. Lyon, if not also the Pacasse,
Empacasse, or Pegasus of different authors). Its horns are very long
and spreading in both sexes, but more soin the female, wherein they
are also more slender; they are cylindrical, a little rugose towards
the base, and directed out and up; head not much unlike that
of common cattle, with no curly hair on the forehead; the ears of
moderate size, and broad; and tail, with its tuft, reaching below the
hock ; the hoofs are very black, and the secondary, or succentorial,
short. There is little difference between the mule and female in
general aspect, but the calf is born of a whitish colour. The voice
of this species much resembles that of common cattle, but is consi-
derably more powerful. Its beef is excellent. ‘They are occasion-
ally seen solitarily, but more commonly in large herds, sometimes
consisting of several hundreds; at the rutting season in particular,
which is about July, they are very fierce, and apt to attack without
provocation ; they feed in the night, and by day pass much of their
time standing knee and belly deep in water, like our tame cattle in
summer ; their coat has a wavy surface. ‘This species is found about
Rabat, and near Salee, on the Barbary coast. I have heard before
of such an animal, and it appears to be tolerably common.

“‘ Upon questioning Mr. Crowther respecting the Bear of Mount
Atlas, which has been suspected to be the Syriacus, he knew it well,
and it proves to be a very different animal. An adult female was
inferior in size to the American Black Bear, but more robustly
formed, the face much shorter and broader, though the muzzle was
pointed, and both its toes and claws were remarkably short (for a
Bear), the latter being also particularly stout. Hair black, or rather

64 Zoological Society.

of a brownish black, and shaggy, about four or five inches long;
but, on the under parts, of an orange rufous colour: the muzzle
-black. ‘This individual was killed at the foot of the Tetuan moun-
tains, about twenty-five miles from that of the Atlas. It is consi-
dered a rare species in that part, and feeds on roots, acorns, and
fruits. Does not climb with facility ; and is stated to be very dif-
ferent-looking from any other Bear. The skin, like that of the ‘ She-
rif al Wady,’ was attempted to be preserved, but unfortunately met
with the same fate.”

Dr. Lhotsky then read his paper ‘‘ On Animal Tuition and Ani-
mal Hygiene.”

In the first part of this paper the author makes some observations
on the food of animals, and especially with reference to the quality
and quantity given to animals in menageries. He next proceeds
with remarks upon their abode, dens, cages, &c., the importance of
cleanliness, and upon their tuition.

August 24.—R. C. Griffith, Esq., in the Chair.

Mr. Westwood read his paper entitled ‘‘ Descriptions of some Co-
leopterous Insects from Tropical Africa belonging to the Section
Heteromera.” :

The insects comprised in this paper are of extreme rarity, and are
the giants of the family Tenebrionide, constituting the genus Chi-
roscelis and other allied groups; some of them, however, appear to
lead to Lagria in their metallic colouring, &c.

Curroscetis, Lamarck.

Sp. 1. Chiroscelis bifenestra, Lam., Ann. du Muséum, iii. p. 260.

Sp. 2. Chiroscelis digitata, Fabricius (Tenebrio d., Syst. El. i. p.
145). Considered by the author as most probably distinct from
the preceding, both in size and locality.

Sp. 3. Chiroscelis bifenestrella, W. Nigra, nitida, capite minus
rugoso, mandibulis minus dentatis, maculis duabus ventralibus 9
minutis rotundatis, margine antico pronoti haud puncto notato,
tibiis quatuor posticis fere rectis ; intermediis ad apicem magis
dilatatis.

Long. corp. vix lin. 14.

Hab. Guinea: Mus. Westw. Commun. D. Raddon.

Sp. 4. Chiroscelis Passaloides, W. Nigra, nitida, vertice tritu-
berculato, tibiis latissimis planis, anticis serratis, posticis intus
versus apicem dente armatis.

Long. corp. lin. 193-203.

Hab..Gauinea. Mus. Westw. Commun. D. Raddon.

Prioscexis, Hope, Col. Man. iii. p. 128.

Divis. 1. Clypeus antice haud emarginatus, margine antico in medio
1-tuberculato. Mazxillarum lobus internus apice corneo bifido.
Prothoraz suboctogonus. Elytra ad humeros acute angulata.

Sp. 1. Prioscelis Fabricii, Hope, /.c.
Long. corp. lin. 20.
Hab. Sierra Leone. Mus. Hope.

Zoological Society. 65

Divis. 2. Clypeus antice emarginatus, margine antico haud tuber-
culato. Mazillarum lobus internus apice corneo integro. Pro-
thorax subquadratus magis transversus. Llytra humeris ro-
tundatis. (Iphius, Dej. Cat.)

Sp. 2. Prioscelis serrata, Fabricius (Tenebrio s.).

Sp. 3. Prioscelis Raddoni, W. P. antennis brevibus articulo ultimo
quadrato ; tibiis anticis curvatis, apice dilatatis ; posticis intus
serrulatis extus ad apicem subitd dilatatis, prothorace transverso-
quadrato, punctis duobus minutis distantibus versus marginem
posticum.

Long. corp. lin. 14.

Hab. in Guinea. Mus. Westw. Commun. D. Raddon.

Sp. 4. Prioscelis crassicornis, W. P. atra glabra, antennis lon-
gioribus crassioribus femoribus omnibus ante apicem interne biden-
tatis, tibiis compressis.

Long. corp. lin. 13.

Had. in Guinea. Mus. Westw. Commun. D. Raddon.

Pycnocerus, Hope, MSS.
(PacuyLocerus, Hope, Col. Man. iii. p. 186.)

Sp. 1. P. Westermanni, Hope, l. c. (An Ten. sulcatus, Fabric. ?)
Sp. 2. P. costatus, Silbermann (Odontopus c., Rev. Ent. Col.,
No. 4.).
Opontopvus, Silberm.

Sp. 1. O. cupreus, Fabric. (Tenebrio cu.). O. violaceus, Silb. var.?

Sp. 2. O. tristis, W. O. chalybeo-ater, capite et prothorace opacis,
tenuissime punctatis, hujus marginibus lateralibus crenulatis, ely-
tris subviridibus magis nitidis valde et irregulariter punctatis,
suturd lineisque tribus tenuibus longitudinalibus levibus, femoribus
simplicibus, tibiis anticis apicem versus intus dente instructis, tibiis
posticis curvatis, intus sinuatis.

Long. corp. lin. 124.

Hab. Senegallia ? Mus. Westw.

Sp. 3. O cyaneus, Fabricius (Tenebrio cy.).

Sp. 4.? O. speciosus, Dejean (Pezodontus sp.).

Merattonortus, Gray.
Sp. 1..M. denticollis, Gray, in Griff. An. K., Ins. Pl. LXXX., f. 4.

PrauceEna, Laporte, Hist. n. An. Art.

Sp. 1. Pr. rubripes, Laporte. : '

Sp. 2. Pr. carbonaria, Klug, in Erman’s Reise. .

Sp. 3. Pr. marginata, Fabricius (Helops m.). |

Various observations were added by the author relative to the
synonymy and generic position of the species above described, and
of other tropical African species described by Fabricius, Silbermann,
Laporte, &c., and long generic and specific characters were given of
the majority, accompanied by numerous illustrations of the generic
and structural details.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol..ix. F

—-666 Proceedings of Learned Societies.

MICROSCOPICAL SOCIETY.

Ata meeting of the Microscopical Society held January 26th, 1842,
Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S.; President, in the Chair, a paper was
read by Mr. John Quekett, ‘‘ On the Presence in the Northern Seas
of Infusorial Animals analogous to those occurring in a Fossil state
at Richmond in America.” After alluding to the great discoveries
of Professor Ehrenberg in this department of science, the author
proceeded to mention a stratum of animalcules twenty feet thick,
recently detected by Professor Rogers, underlying the city of Rich-
mond in Virginia; it contains remarkable specimens of Navicula,
Actinocycli, Gallionella, &c., but the most extraordinary form is a
circular disc with markings very similar to those on the engine-
turned back of a watch. On examining the sandy matter which had
been washed from some zoophytes brought home by the Northern
Expedition under Capt. Parry in 1822, the author has detected more
than six animalcules in it precisely analogous to those occurring as
fossils in the Richmond sand, and amongst these the circular disc
above described; these last occur in the fossil state singly, very rarely
in pairs, and some doubts have arisen as to what they really were ;
but from the investigations of the author they are found to be a spe-
‘cies of bivalve, and many may be seen enclosing animal matter’ be-
tween their valves. Other bivalves fully as large as these are to ‘be
seen without markings on their surfaces, and some very minute spe-
cimens were attached to portions of sea-weed by a small stem or
pedicel. The paper was accompanied with diagrams and with the
animalcules, both recent and fossil, for examination.

Feb. 16th.—Professor Lindley, President, in the Chair, A paper
was read by H. H. White, Esq., of Clapham, on fossil Xanthidia.
After stating that these Infusoria, which are of a yellow colour and
found imbedded in the substance of chalk flints, formed a genus of
the tenth family of the class Polygastrica called Bacillaria, the
author then proceeded to describe twelve species, which were distin.
guished from each other principally by the number and form of their
tentacula, which project from the external investment or lorica of
the animal ; each species was separately described, and the author
concluded with some observations on the mode in which they be-
came silicified, and on the formation of flints generally. The paper
was accompanied with specimens and illustrative diagrams.

ROYAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

February 7th, 1842.—Sir Thomas Brisbane, Bart., in the Chair.

The concluding part of Dr. J. H. Bennet’s paper on Parasitic
Fungi growing on living animals was read, and as portions of it
bear directly on natural history, we shall. briefly allude to these.
Fungi of this description have previously been noted as occurring in
the stickleback and common carp, but we are not aware that any
particular description has yet been supplied of these fungi. Dr.
Bennet had an opportunity of examining them upon the gold carp,
Cyprinus auratus, having been persistent before death. ‘To the eye

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 67

they presented the appearance of a white cottony or flocculent mat-
ter attached to the animal. Under:the microscope it presented two
distinct structures, which were severally cellular and non-cellular.
The former consisted of long tubes divided into elongated cells by
distinct partitions. At the proximal end of several of these cells was
a transparent vesicle about ‘01 of a millimetre in diameter, which
the author considered to be a nucleus. Some of the cells were filled
with a granular matter; others however were empty, the granules
having escaped through a rupture of the tube or of the cellular walls.
Besides these there were long filaments about -06 of a millimetre in
diameter, which apparently sprung from the sides of the cellular
tubes. They were uniform in size throughout their whole length,
and were formed of an external delicate diaphanous sheath, and an
internal more solid transparent matter. This vegetable structure
sprung from a finely granular amorphous mass. . Fungi of a similar
kind were also found in the lungs of a man who died of pulmonary
consumption, aud from whose lungs they were also copiously dis-
charged in the expectoration during life. The vegetable structure
in this instance consisted of tubes, jointed at regular intervals, and
giving off branches generally dichotomous. ‘They varied in diameter
from ‘01 to ‘02 of a millimetre, and appeared to spring without any _
root from an amorphous, soft, finely granular mass. They gave off
at their extremities numerous oval, round or oblong corpuscles, ar-
ranged in bead-like rows, which were considered reproductive spo-
rules. The same appearances were found in the soft cheesy matter
lining some of the tubercular cavities after death. The author had
likewise an opportunity of examining the mycodermatous vegeta-
tions which constitute in man that disease of the skin named Porrigo
Lupinosa, and gave a particular account of them as seen under the
microscope. He also supplied a bibliographical account of all that
had .been previously done in this obscure and interesting subject,
and concluded by remarking, Ist. That these vegetations are not the
cause, but the result of disease in animals; 2nd. That they grow
upon the inorganic matters effused into the different textures, which
are probably of an albuminous or tubercular nature; 3rd. That they
only occur in animals or in parts of animals, previvusly weakened
by circumstances inducing imperfect. nourishment; and 4th. That
the indications for treatment are, lst, to invigorate the system, and
2nd, to apply locally, if possible, such applications as tend to destroy
vegetable life.

BOTANICAL SOCLETY OF EDINBURGH.

December 9, 1841.—Professor Balfour (of Glasgow), and subse-
quently Professor Graham, in the Chair.

Communications were read—

1. On the groups Triandre and Fragiles of the genus Salix, by
the Rev. J. E. Leefe, Audley End, Essex.

‘* Whoever would study the willows with success, must see them
growing at different seasons of the year; for fragments gathered
at one season only serve to perplex and confuse the botanist. An-

F 2

~

68 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

other source of confusion is the practice of collecting specimens
without numbering them and the tree, trusting subsequently for iden-
tification to the memory alone, whereby a most unpleasant feeling of
uncertainty is produced. The changes in the form of the leaves,
and in the relative proportion of some of the parts of fructification
at different periods of growth, are often so surprising, that. without
a mark of recognition, I should frequently have doubted whether my
specimens had been all collected from the same tree. Again, it is a
common practice to select for preservation the largest and most
vigorous-looking: specimens, in consequence of which an erroneous
idea of the average character is very apt to be produced. If an un-
usually luxuriant specimen be chosen, it should have a correspond.
ing label. Were those whose residence is fixed for a great part of
the year to give their attention regularly to this interesting tribe,
and above all, to set aside a portion of ground in their gardens for
the cultivation of the most intricate species, much of the uncertainty
which at present deters botanists from the study of the Salices
would probably disappear ; but the hasty collection of fragments in
flower, and above all, the un-identified addition of leaves, serve
only to perpetuate mistakes. If I might take the liberty of recom-
mending to others a practice which I have myself profitably followed,
I should advise that the specimens of every Saliz in a herbarium
(excepting, of course, species about which there can be no mistake)
should be such as to present one or more regular series illustrative
of the progressive development of the: catkins, each set being taken
from the same tree at intervals during the flowering season,—and
that at least two specimens of the leaves, gathered at different pe-
riods, should be preserved, so as to show the form of the stipules,
and the progressive alteration in the foliage;—also, that thin sections
of a catkin of each species, perpendicular to the axis, should be
gummed down, by which means the form of the ovarium and any
other particular respecting it—the length and pubescence of its stalk,
the nectary, the character of the axis, and the number of ovaria in a
given length of the spiral, could easily be seen without mutilating
the other specimens. The exact date also of each specimen should
be registered, whereby many ambiguities would be removed. The
willows, though numerous here (Audley End, Essex,), are not cul-
tivated to such a profit as they might be. Salix Russelliana, though
plentiful, is confounded with S. fragilis ; nor is the bark held in any
esteem. ‘The cerulean variety of S. alba has, however, been sold to
advantage to the makers of bonnet-shapes, as it is reputed not to
stain. ‘Io show the quick return which the arborescent willows
would afford, I may mention that a tree of S.alba var. cerulea, planted
in 1815, at the end of nineteen years measured in circumference, at
one foot from the ground, seven feet eight inches; and in October
1841, at twenty-six years of age, its circumference was ten feet three-
quarters of an inch, and its height seventy-seven feet.”

The author then proceeds to give a particular description of each
species in the above groups—remarking of S. decipiens, that though
it appears to be of little use for economical purposes, “it forms a

‘ Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 69

handsome bush or small tree, remarkable at a short distance for the
bright hue of its leaves ;”—of S. fragilis and S. Russelliana, “that
they both form large trees, but do not appear to grow so fast, or to
attain so large a size, as S. alba.”

2. On three newly proposed species of British Jungermannie, by
Dr. Taylor, Dunkerron. Communicated by Mr. William Gourlie, jun.

This paper, though valuable to the botanist, is of too technical a
kind for even an abstract of it to be given here. One remark by the
writer may be inserted, and it would be well if the rule, which he
justly commends, were followed with regard to many other groups
of plants, till, by repeated observations, they have become sufficiently
known. He says—‘‘It was with great propriety that the distin-
guished author of ‘ British Jungermannie’ placed certain specimens,
then newly discovered, which had been found in small quantities
and in limited localities, as varieties of the species which they most
nearly approached, leaving to future and more extended observation
the task of raising them to a higher rank, if supported by competent
distinctions.”

3. Remarks on the Flora of Shetland, with a full catalogue of
plants observed in these islands, by Mr. Thomas Edmonston, jun.

Mr. Edmonston observed, that the botany of Shetland had never
been adequately investigated. Dr. Neill, who spent ten days or a
fortnight there in 1804, was the first to enter upon this field, and he
was followed by Dr. Gilbert M‘Nab, who spent a few weeks there in
1837. Mr. Edmonston (a native of Shetland) has devoted the last
four years to this agreeable pursuit, and in that time has visited the
whole district. ‘Two years ago he transmitted to London a list of
the plants which had then been observed by him, and this list, though
incomplete, and in some instances inaccurate, made its appearance
lately in the ‘Magazine of Natural History,’ without any previous
intimation, so that he had no opportunity of correcting it.

The Orkney Islands, which are numerous, stretch about seventy
miles from §.E. to N.W. ‘Their zoological formation is altogether
primitive, the most abundant rocks being gneiss, granite, and lime-
stone, which are very generally covered by large tracts of peat moss,
and often destitute of all vegetation excepting the commonest bog-
plants. Unst is the most northerly island, and is also the most di-
versified in its formation; gneiss, mica-slate, chlorite-slate, and ser-
pentine being all found on it. Its vegetation is equally varied, some
of the species being peculiar to it in Britain, and others being rare
elsewhere. The most interesting of these, viz. Arenaria norvegica
and Lathyrus maritimus, were discovered by Mr. Edmonston, when
he was little more than twelve years of age. Ronas Hill, which at-
tains an elevation of about 1500 feet, is the highest land in Shetland,
and it is only upon it that the botanist meets with anything like
alpine vegetation. The largest island, usually called the mainland,
presents little of interest; but is, for the most part; a succession of
dreary peat moors, occasionally enlivened by Scilla verna and Pin-
guicula vulgaris ; nor are the other islands generally more productive,
though sometimes a fertile spot occurs.

70 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

“The general character of Shetland vegetation,” says Mr. Ed-
monston, ‘‘seems to be sub-alpine or nearly so, for we find plants
belonging properly to that region in every situation, such as Thalic-
trum alpinum, Draba incana, &c., which grow down almost to the
sea-level.”

The list of species which accompanied this paper comprehends
395 in all, viz. 286 phanerogamic and 109 cryptogamic; the latter
consisting of 22 Ferns, 65 Mosses, and 22 Hepatice.

4. Account of a Botanical Excursion in Norway, by Dr. John
Shaw. | |

The circumstance that most struck Dr. Shaw in this tour was the
almost total absence of Calluna vulgaris, which covers our Scottish
moors, but which in Norway is so far from being common, that
throughout an extent of 600 miles he ‘ could scarcely find a specimen
of it.” He also remarks on the extreme wildness and sterility of
some tracts, as contrasted with the fertility and luxuriance of vege-
tation in others..-The species which he observed were in general
the same as those which grow in Scotland; those not indigenous
here being in about the proportion of one to five; but several plants
which are extremely rare in this country, such as Menziesia cerulea,
Pyrola uniflora, and Linnea borealis, &c., he found abundant in many
places. He was also particularly gratified by the beauty and luxu-
riance of Trollius europeus, of which he observed ‘‘ myriads, with:
their corollas like half-pounds of butter, gracefully waving their heads,
almost in the frozen region.”

The heat of the July sun he describes as most oppressive, and the
swarms of gnats as tormenting beyond endurance.

January 13th, 1842, Professor Christison in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

1. Notes on preserving the Colour of certain Vegetables by immer-
sing them in hot water, by Mr. Evans.—It is well known to every one
who has had any experience in the drying of specimens, that, while
many plants are easily preserved by the ordinary means of placing them
between layers of absorbent paper, and subjecting them to certain de-
grees of pressure, there are others that cannot be so readily dried; and
some are even so constant in their tendency to turn black in drying,
that this feature has been deemed characteristic of them. The use of
hot water, as a means of accelerating the process of desiccation in cer-
tain vegetables, has been long known to botanists ; but Mr. E. is not
aware of its having been employed, to any extent at least, as a means
of preserving their colours. ‘To Mr. Peter Henderson, one of the
gardeners at Melville Castle, the chief merit of this application is
due, he haying, last summer, succeeded by it in preserving Lathrea
squumaria and some.other plants which ordinarily become black
.. in drying, particularly Asperula odorata, Melampyrum pratense, Agra-
phis nutans, Rhinathus Crista galli, and several Orchidee. During
the summer and autumn, Mr. Evans tried the same method, and
found that, besides the greater beauty of the specimens thus treated,
they could be dried in nearly one-half of the time usually required ;
as also that, from the power of hot water in destroying rigidity,

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 71

they were much more easily arranged on the drying-paper, © Mr.
Evans observed, that while he and his friend, in pursuing this
method, were guided almost entirely by the nature of the plants
subjected to the process, they considered from twenty. to thirty
seconds a medium time to keep “Orchidee”’ and other plants of a
robust and fleshy nature in the water, which was always kept boil-
ing; while a mere dip was found sufficient for those of more delicate
structure. He is, however, of opinion that the success of their
method is not to. be entirely attributed either to the temperature of
the water used, or the exact time the plants are kept in it, but de-
pends much on the frequent changing, for some time, of the paper
in which they are afterwards placed; as unless this is strictly at-
tended to, the specimens will be speedily destroyed: by the great
quantity of water with which they are at first surrounded. It has
been recommended, as a means of freeing the plants from external
moisture, before placing them in the drying-paper, to press them
gently between cloths; and this he considers beneficial for plants of
a robust nature, but rather injurious to the more delicate ones,—to
these he merely gives a gentle shake, but changes the paper sooner
about them than the others. Mr. Evans concluded. by observing
that, besides the utility of this method for retaining the colour of the
leaves of such plants as naturally become db/ack in drying, it will be
found serviceable in preserving the blue colour of the corollas of
Campanulas and some other plants, which rather incline to turn
white. |

The specimens exhibited by Mr. Evans in illustration of his suc-
cess were most beautiful, the colour being in almost all of them
perfectly retained ; and to show that it was their previous immersion
in hot water which had effected this object, he had purposely kept
some portions of them out of the water, and in such instances only
the immersed parts had retained their natural colour.

2. Notice relative to certain Species found in the Parish of Alvah,
Banffshire, with a List of Plants observed in that Parish, by the
Rev. A. Dodds. Communicated by Mr. W. A. Stables.—The chief
interest of this paper arose from the contrast which it presented be-
tween the south and north parts of Scotland in regard to the occur-
rence and comparative frequency of several species ; the recent occur-
rence of some which have now become generally disseminated, to the
farmer’s great annoyance, such as Senecio Jacobea, and the gradual
disappearance of others: which were formerly common, as Arctium
Lappa, &c.

3. Description, with Drawing, of a Vegetable found on the Gills and
Fins of a Goldfish, by Mr. Goodsir.—In this interesting paper Mr.
Goodsir gave a minute description of the parasite, explaining prac-
tically its form, structure, and mode of fructification, &c.; but the
fish having died during its conveyance to town, and putrefaction
having commenced before he saw it, his observations were necessa-
rily imperfect on some points which he had felt anxious to illustrate.
Professor Christison stated, that above a year ago he had noticed a
similar parasite on a goldfish, which was entirely covered with it as

72 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

with a soft down, but the animal’s health did not seem at all affected,
and he believed it was still alive; nor was the affection communi-
cated to other fishes which were put for some time in the same
vessel with it. Mr. Bennet also stated the result of some micro-
scopical observations made by him on Mr. Goodsir’s fish, chiefly with
reference to the condition of the animal under the invasion of its
vegetable foe.

4. Remarks on the affinities subsisting among Viola lutea, arvensis,
and tricolor, by Alexander Seton, Esq., of Mounie.—Mr. Seton says,
that not having been able to discover any definite or permanent di-
stinction between the plants which had been termed V. lutea and
tricolor, his attention was directed to their comparative appearance
and habits in native situations ; and having found all gradations of
form, colour, and habits between the extreme characters of the per-
ennial plant called Jutea and the annual called tricolor, he had
come to the conclusion that they are originally from the same stock
or species. As to the form of the stipules, and the different degrees
of ramification or divarication in the stem, which Smith, Hooker,
and other writers have adopted as distinguishing marks, they are so
varying as to be totally unsuitable for that purpose. On the other
hand, the Viola, which has been by some termed V. arvensis, but
has for the most part been considered as a variety of V. tricolor, is
so different, and so constant in its general character, that he is in-
clined to consider it a separate species, though in most particulars
extremely similar. It is completely annual, and he has never found
it with that multiplicity of stems arising from a spreading root and
radicating at their base, which are usual with the two others when
they have remained for any length of time undisturbed. It is also
taller and more succulent in the herbage than V. tricolor, even
when the latter is in a rich and congenial soil; and it maintains its
characteristics when propagated by the seeds, without those grada-
tions of variety which obliterate distinctions of species; for having
observed it growing in corn-fields and by way-sides along with
V. tricolor, not only in this kingdom, but also in France, Italy, and
Germany, (in all of which countries both species are common,) he
uniformly found it retaining its own peculiarities, unblended with
those of its congener. But though the habits and general appear-
ance of the plants are considerably different, yet their various parts
are so much alike, that he is unable to find any other descriptive di-
- stinction than the proportion between the calyx and corolla. Mr.
Seton also notices some remarkable variations in form and habit,
obviously arising from soil or locality, in several other plants; such
as Trifolium pratense, Plantago lanceolata, &c.

5. Notice respecting some late Additions to the Flora of Jersey, by
Joseph Dickson, Corresponding Secretary.—The chief interest of this
paper consisted, as in the case of No. 2, in the contrast afforded with
the vegetatiou of other parts of Britain; and the author promised
to take an early ws naka of extending his observations on this
subject.

Miscellaneous. 73

MISCELLANEOUS.

ON THE PARTIALITY OF SLUGS FOR FUNGI. BY C. RECLUZ, APOTHE-
CARY AT VAUGIRARD.

It is well known in a general way that slugs commit great havoc in
gardens, meadows, &c. ; but no one to our knowledge has noticed
their taste for some species of Fungi*.

The bites and perforations which are seen on these agamous vege-
tables are generally attributed to insects, because they are sometimes
met with upon gnawed fungi; it is however to slugs that we must
principally attribute this havoc. The Limaz rufus and Limaz agrestis,
Lamk., are the mollusks in the environs of Paris which have fur-
nished the subject of this notice.

Among the species of fungi attacked by the slugs above mentioned,
we remarked not only the Boletus edulis but also the Agaricus mus-
carius, a very poisonous mushroom, and the Agaricus phalloides, a
species still more formidable from the rapidity of its deadly effect.
The gray and lemon-coloured varieties of this Agaricus woe
the species we have mentioned, those which they seem ike best,
and on which we see most traces of their voracity ; whilst they very
seldom touch the Boletus luridus, a species equally doubtful, and the
fragments of which, when exposed to the air, after having been re-
cently detached, take insensibly tints more or less dark till they are
the colour of starch dyed with iodine. May there not be a peculiar
principle in this one which keeps these animals away from it? We
shall endeavour to investigate this hereafter.

We have also remarked that these slugs make a hole in the stalk
of the above-mentioned fungi, gnaw their substance vertically, and
continue their work by devouring all the interior of the pileus, so
that the exterior surface alone remains untouched. It is not uncom-
mon to find two slugs of the same, or of different species, together
in one fungus. We have not yet observed any other species of
this genus, nor if any other mollusk live upon these vegetables ; and
for this reason we have thought it useful to make these observations
public, as a contribution to the history of these animals as well as to
that of fungi.—Revue Zoologique, 1841, No. 10, p. 307.

UNIVERSITY OF GLASGOW.—BOTANY.

Dr. Balfour, the successor of Sir W. J. Hooker in the Chair of
Botany in the University of Glasgow, delivered the introductory lec-
ture to the course, on Tuesday evening, January 4th, in presence of
a crowded audience. ‘The lecture embraced a review of the study
of natural history, its advantages, uses, and attractions, and was im-
bued with a spirit of ardour and enthusiasm which the lecturer is
evidently well calculated to infuse into his students. We augur

* Slugs appear to like those fungi best which are of a firm and crisp sub-
stance. They are so fond of some species that it is difficult to procure a good
specimen. They attack Discomycetes as well as Hymenomycetes.—Ep.

74 Miscellaneous.

great good to the study of botany under the auspices of so enthu-
siastic and successful a naturalist as Professor Balfour, and from the
elevating spirit in which the introductory lecture bids us to hope the
subject will be treated. A profusion of splendid illustrations, pre-
parations, and living specimens adorned the lecture-room. ‘The lec-
ture was listened to by the intelligent audience with profound in-
terest.— Glasgow Guardian.

BUST OF PROFESSOR JAMESON.

After the public meeting of the Wernerian Natural History So-
ciety, held this day, Dr. Charles Anderson stated, that he took the
opportunity of the President being absent to mention to the Society,
that it had occurred to Mr. Falconar of Carlowrie, to himself, and
some other members, that it would be extremely desirable to have
a Bust of Professor Jameson, on a suitable granite pedestal, placed
in the Museum which he had laboured so devotedly and success-
fully to render worthy of this University and of the metropolis of
Scotland; that it was proposed to defray the expense by a private
subscription ; and that he entertained no doubt that a marble bust,
executed in the best style of the art, could be obtained for a sum
within the amount which would be readily subscribed. He trusted
that the proposal would be approved of, and suggested that the
members of the Society should take the lead in promoting it, but
that other friends and pupils of the Professor should be invited to
join and embrace this opportunity of contributing to this testimonial
of esteem. ;

On the motion of Dr. Robert Hamilton, seconded by Mr. James
Wilson, the Meeting unanimously and cordially approved of the pro-
posal; and appointed the following gentlemen a committee, with
power to add to their number, and with instructions to take imme-
diate steps for forwarding the measure, viz. The Right Hon. Lord
Greenock, David Falconar, Esq., Sir William Newbigging, Dr. Traill,
William Copland, Esq., Dr. Charles Anderson, and Dr. Neill.—Dr.
Traill, Convener and ‘Treasurer.

College, 8th January 1842.

M. AUGUSTE DE SAINT HILAIRE ON THE EPOCHS OF VEGETATION IN
DIFFERENT COUNTRIES.
[Read at the Academy of Sciences, Nov. 2, 1841.]

Wishing to compare the vegetation of the tropics with that of
the northern countries, during the end of the summer. and the be-
ginning of autumn I travelled through Norway and visited the
Scandinavian chain of mountains. Although my course was ex-
tremely rapid, it has helped to rectify the ideas which I had formed
concerning: the distribution of plants in these countries, and of the
influence exercised there by climate. AsI arrived in Paris only two
days ago, I am not able to submit my observations to the Academy,
which moreover, if I am permitted to live a little longer, will find a
place in a work of some extent. I shall at present confine myself to

Miscellaneous. 75

pointing out briefly the comparative epochs of vegetation* in dif-
ferent countries.

In a treatise which I read before the Academy several years ago,
and which perhaps has not been without its use to botanical geo-
graphy, I said that, after leaving the peach-trees at Brest without
flowers and without leaves on the Ist of April, I had found them in
full flower at Lisbon eight days later, and that this was also the
case with the Cercis, with several species of Lathyrus, of Vicia, of
Ophrys, and of Juncus, &c.; that on the 25th, at Madeira, I had
found the fruit of the peach already set, and the wheat in ear; that
on the 29th, at Teneriffe, they were getting in the harvest, and the
peaches were perfectly ripe.

In the journey which I have just completed, I took vegetation,
so to speak, in a contrary direction. As a term of comparison
I shall make choice of the oat, because it is this cereal which is cul-
tivated furthest to the north. The 10th of August they finished
getting in the crop about Orleans. The 28rd they were finishing
between Beauvais and St. Omer; the 31st between Hamburgh and
Lubeck ; on the 2nd of September cherries were still selling in-the
market of Copenhagen; the 6th September the oat-harvest was
finishing round about Christiania, and, from the 10th to the 18th —
September, I saw it continually going on between this town and
Trondhjem. It would naturally be supposed that in returning to
Christiania I should find it quite over, but having taken another
route, I saw it constantly going on between Trondhjem and Chris-
tiania, just as I had seen it between Christiania and Trondhjem.
‘Those who know how powerful the influence of secondary causes is
in mountainous countries, will not be surprised at this seeming sin-
gularity. Thus in the Hedemarken, a very humid plain, where the
seed is sown very late, it is not surprising that the harvest should be
late ; nor is it more so that the corn is cut earlier on that side of the
great lake Mjosen which is exposed to the south, than on that
which is exposed to the north.

I have also been struck by some other considerations. We know
that in northern countries the shortness of the summers is compen-
sated by the length of the days, and that vegetation, which is not
suspended by long nights, goes through its phases in a space of time
much less considerable than with us. At Christiania, on the 10th of
September, I had left it nearly in the same state in which it is in
France during the last week of the same month. At Roeraas, one
of the highest points of the Scandinavian chain, where the mercury
freezes every year, and where the Betula nana grows in abundance,
it presented the same appearance on the 14th of September that it
it has in the middle of France at the beginning of November. On

* A series of regular observations on the relations of the phenomena of
the animal and vegetable kingdoms to atmospheric influences and the pe-
riodicity of the seasons, has been commenced by the Belgian naturalists
(see ‘ Bulletin de l’Acad. de Bruxelles,’ 1841, p. 154), at the suggestion of
M. Quetelet, who invited the aid of British observers, at the last meeting of
the British Association at Plymouth.— Ep.

76 Miscellaneous.

the banks of the Guldelf, it was towards the 20th of September in
the condition in which it is seen with us during the last weeks of
October; lastly, in Dovrefjeld, at a height of 3000 feet above the
level of the sea, it looked on the 22nd of September such as it ap-
pears in Sologne towards the middle of December*.—Ann. des Sc.
Naturelles, Dec. 1841.

ZOOLOGICAL WORKS PUBLISHED UNDER GOVERNMENT PATRONAGE.

In no one particular do we find the great distinction between En-
gland and the continental nations more strikingly illustrated than in
the publication of works of science, and particularly upon Natural
History. In England all our finest works have been produced either
at the cost of individuals, whose purse-strings have been opened with
a liberal hand by their zeal for the science—witness Mr. Lambert’s
magnificent work on the genus Pinus, the Lepidoptera of Georgia of
Abbot and Smith, the Exotic Insects of Drury, the Malacostraca Po-
dophthalma of Dr. Leach t—or by the spirited exertions of publishers,
as in the case of the translation of the Animal Kingdom by Griffith,
the splendid works on Ornithology by Mr. Gould, or the works on
British Entomology by Messrs. Curtis and Stephens. . With very
few exceptions Government has afforded no assistance to the publi-
cation of such works. On the continent, however, the case is en-
tirely reversed, the finest works having been produced under the
auspices of the respective governments of the countries in which
they have been published.

That the direction unquestionably given to the public mind in such
countries by the course of public education, must have a material
effect in producing such a result, is unquestionable ; nor can we ex-
pect that the case will be altered here until physical science in ge-
neral, including Natural History as a necessary branch, is fostered
by the State for her own sake, independent of the shop-keeping spi-
rit of the country, and is insisted upon as a branch of public educa-
tion as material as the Classics, Mathematics, &c. t

_ * For particulars of the vegetation of Norway, botanists will do well to
consult the catalogue of plants which Mr. Blytt, Professor of Botany at
Christiania, has collected on his journeys, a very rare work, a copy of which
was sent to the persons who were engaged in the expedition of the ‘ Re-
cherche.’ f

[+ To these add Dr. Sibthorpe’s Flora Graeca.—Ep. ]

+ Since the publication of the last number of this work I have had the
pleasure of visiting Oxford, in company with Professor Burmeister ; but how
can I explain the mingled feelings I experienced at being compelled to an-
swer his question, ‘‘ Who is the Professor of Zoology here?” by informing
him that there was no such Professorship in this, the most magnificent Uni-
versity in the world—in more forcible language than was employed by Mr.
MacLeay upon this very subject twenty years ago?

“‘ Unfortunately in those classic scenes, which derive no small portion of
their fame from a Ray and a Lister, the existence of zoology as a science is
in these days scarcely suspected. Well may the foreigner, who beholds our
learned establishments so. splendidly endowed, note, among the most re-
markable circumstances attending them, that in none whatever should there
be a zoological chair. It.is not for me to enter into the causes of this, else it

Miscellaneous. vii

It may indeed be urged, that the taste for such pursuits in the
minds of persons in authority may have in some degree contributed
to such a result, but it appears to me that it is quite independent of
such consideration. How, in fact, were it not so, can we account
for the non-publication of such works in this country, when it is well
known that the Royal family are and have long been interested in
these pursuits ? the Princess Charlotte, for instance, having possessed
a cabinet of exotic insects, and her present Majesty as well as her
Consort being understood to have a strong predilection for natural
history.

It will be sufficient to prove the correctness of these observations,
to mention a few of the works published under the direction of con-
tinental states, which throw into deep shade all that the Government
of this country has ever aided in producing.

The great work on Egypt, undertaken by the direction of Napo-
leon, would alone be a ““monumentum ere perennius.” Its magni-
ficent plates (of which those of the Annulose animals are perhaps
the most elaborate, and which cost the eyesight of the inimitable
Savigny) are on a par with all the undertakings of the gigantic-
minded emperor. More recently, under the auspices of the present
king and his government, we have the Expédition scientifique de
Morée, the Voyage de la Coquille, those of the Astrolabe, of D’Or-
bigny, and others, each of which surpasses any of the Government
natural history works of this country.

were desirable to know why plants should have been deemed worthy of at-
tention, while animals have been utterly neglected. I can only acknowledge
with regret that such has been the case. If it be said that lectures on na-
tural affinities are included in some course of comparative anatomy, I am
truly glad to hear it ; but if it be urged that the knowledge of comparative
anatomy implies that of the animal kingdom, I deny it totally, since com-
parative anatomy is only the instrument of zoology ; and while no man can
be versed in natural affinities without some acquaintance with comparative
anatomy, examples may easily be specified of comparative anatomists who
know nothing of natural history. 4 Professorship of Natural History is
necessarily charged with duties that give ample employment in Paris to thir-
teen professors with their numerous assistants. [Since this was written an-
other professorship has been established for the investigation of the Annu-
lose animals in particular.] I have ventured to give this humiliating picture
of the state of zoological instruction in Great Britain, because there are per-
sons who affect surprise that in that science which relates to the animated
works of God, France should be the predecessor over a nation comparatively
more religious.” —Hore Entomologice, p. 457.

Entertaining as I do the opinion, that other and far higher considerations
are involved in the study of zoology than the elucidation of natural affinities,
I cannot discover the slighest shadow of reason why zoology should be neg-
lected where botany, geology, and comparative anatomy are introduced.
The very notion of such an arrangement is ridiculous, even in the truly En-
glish cua bono view of the question.

If the establishment of such a professorship rests with the Universities,
and does not depend upon private endowment, it behoves the zoologists of
the country to bring the subject in a proper manner before the Senatus
Academicus.

78 Miscellaneous.

In Prussia may be mentioned the splendid Symbol Physic of
Ehrenberg and Hemprich, the insects of which were edited by Dr.
Klug; and in Russia, the Oryctographie du Gouvernement de Mos-
cou, the Entomology of the Trans-Caucasian Regions, and of the
Embassy to North China.

It is not, however, in these great states alone that we find this
fostering care of science, for the national works undertaken by the
Dutch are not behind the majority of those mentioned above. The
Fauna Japonica of Siebold, assisted: by Temminck, Schlegel and
De Haan, “jussu et auspiciis superiorum qui summum in India Ba-
tava imperium tenent,”’ would do honour to: any country. And we
have now the commencement of a similar work on the Natural Hi-
story ofthe Dutch Settlements in India, in large folio ; the third
part of which is devoted to a complete illustration of the Indian spe-
cies of the modern genus Papilio, occupying nine plates, with de-
scriptions by De Haan. ‘The title of the work is as follows: Ver-
handelingen over de Natuurlijke Geschiedenis der Nederlandsche
Overzeesche Bezittingen door de laden der Natuurkundige Com-
missie in Oost-Indie en andere Schrijvens.’—-Leiden, 1840.

In addition to illustrations of numerous previously-described spe-
cies, of which various beautiful varieties are represented, one plate
is devoted to an elaborate series of anatomical details of the genera
composing the modern family Papilionide, in which we find the cha-
racters afforded by the variations in the male organs of generation,
and the veining of the wings, to be extensively employed. There is
also.a considerable number of new species figured, one of which is
closely allied to the splendid Priamus, which it even exceeds in
beauty.

Having illustrated in the present number of this work two new
additional species of Papilio from the same quarter of the globe, I
thought it a fit opportunity to notice this new work, which adds
fresh fame to the name of its talented author, whilst the circum-
stances under which it has appeared naturally led to the foregoing
remarks.—From the third number of the‘ Arcana Entomologica.’ By
J. O. Westwood, F.LS., &c.

_ [We may here with much propriety refer to the service which has just
been rendered to science by the legislative assembly of Massachusetts in
voting funds for a Zoological survey of the State territory.—-Ep. ]

NOTE ON PHOSPHORESCENCE.

It appears to me that a general rule might be. laid down with re-
spect to: the phosphorescence of marine animals, which, if it holds
good in experience (which has as yet taught nothing which I am
aware of to subvert its accuracy), at once determines to a great extent,
without further trouble or investigation, what are the animals pos-
sessed of luminous properties. I believe that it will be found that
all the transparent and gelatinous inhabitants of the deep are capable
of emitting a phosphorescent light as well as many others, which, it
must be admitted, are not transparent and gelatinous in their struc-
ture.—Artuur Hassauu.

Cheshunt, Herts, Jan. 3, 1842.

Meteorological Observations. 79 :

CYGNUS GUINEENSIS.

At a meeting of the Cambridge Ray Club, held on the 9th of
February, Dr. Paget exhibited a recent specimen of the Cygnus gui-
neensis (Jenyns) killed upon Coldham’s common, near Cambridge:
it is intended to be placed in the museum of the Cambridge Philoso-
phical Society.—Cuaruzs C. Basineron.

NORFOLK BIRDS.

J. H. Gurney, Esq., of Norwich, informs us that the following rare
birds have come under his notice during the last six months :—

A Blue-throated Redstart, in nearly full plnmbge; picked up dead
on the beach at Yarmouth in October last.

A specimen of the Buff-breasted Sandpiper, shot near the same
spot a few days afterwards.

A specimen of the Richard’s Pipit, which, as far as I know, is new
to Norfolk, shot at Yarmouth in November.

A specimen of the Gosshawk, shot about a week since at Colton,
near this place, in full adult plumage.

- METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JAN. 1842.

Chiswick.—January 1. Very fine. 2, Slightly overcast: sleet.. 3. Clear. 4.
Overcast : clear: slight snow at night. 5. Frosty: overcast. 6. Frosty: clear
and fine. 7. Snow-flakes: cloudy and frosty: snow at night. 8. Sharp frost:
overcast. 9. Frosty: snowing. 10, Frosty throughout with dry.cold haze. 11.
Drizzly. 12. Frosty: slightly overcast. 13. Snowing. 14. Cloudy and fine.
15. Frosty: fine: severe frost at night. 16. Overcast. 17. Clear. 18. Hoar-
frost. 19.% Foggy. 20. Hazy. 21. Foggy. 22. Hazy. 23. Clear: snowing:
clear and frosty. 24. Frosty: very fine. 25. Drizzly: fine: clear. 26. Bois-
terous with rain. 27, 28. Clear and fine. 29. Sleet. 30. Overcast and fine.
31, Hazy: heavy rain at night.

Boston.—Jan. 1. Cloudy. 2. Fine. 3. Cloudy: snowearly a.m. 4. Fine:
snow early a.m. 5. Snow: rain a.m. and p.m. 6. Cloudy. 7. Fine. 8—11.
Cloudy. 12, Snow. 13. Cloudy. 14. Snow. 15. Cloudy. 16. Cloudy:
raina.M. 17. Cloudy. 18. Fine. 19—21. Cloudy. 22. Cloudy: snow p.m.
23. Fine. 24. Fine: heavy snow at night. 25. Snow. 26. Cloudy: stormy
with rain era : rain p.M.: stormy night. 27. Cloudy. 28. Fine. 29. Cloudy.
‘80. Fine. $31. Cloudy.

Sandwick eas, Orkney.—Jan. 1, 2. Foggy., 3. Cloudy. 4. Cloudy : clear
and frosty, 5. Clear and frosty: aurora borealis. 6. Clear and frosty. 7.
Frosty. 8. Clear: rain, 9, 10. Cloudy: drizzling. 11. Clear: frost. 12.
Clear: cloudy. 13. Cloudy. 14. Cloudy: clear: frost. 15. Frost: aurora
borealis. 16. Cloudy: dropping. 17. Clear: aurora borealis, 18. Damp.
aurora borealis. 19. Cloudy. 0. Cloudy: clear. 21. Clear: cloudy. 22.
Rain. 23. Snow-showers. 24. Snow lying: sleet. 25, Clear. 26. Rain. 27,
28. Sleet-showers. 29. Sleet-showers: fine: frosty. 30. Rain: clear. 31.
Cloudy : clear.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Jan. 1, 2. Fog and rain. 3—~5. orn and

clear. 6,7. Frost but cloudy. 8—10. Dulland cloudy, with frost. . Clear
frost. 12. Frost, but threatening change. 13, Fall of peat i PM. 14,
Snow continuing: frost. 15. Clear frost: snow lying. . Thaw: snow and

sleet. 17. Frost again: snow lying. 18. Frost: fog. 19. thaw rain: snow
melting. 20. Thaw, but no rain. 21. Frost, pretty severe. 22, Rain, hail and
sleet. 23. Snow: clear frost. 24. Snow-drift: frost. 25. Frost: clear: snow
lying. 26. Snow: wind: sleet: stormy. 27. Clear frost: one shower. 28.
Partial thaw. 29. Frost: clear. 30. Frost a.m.: thaw and rain p.m. 31.
Thaw with slight rain. wi:

Sun shone out 16 days. Rain fell 7 days. Snow 6 days. Frost 21 days.
Hail and sleet 2 days. Fog 3 days.

oi oA 9z.¢ 92-2 lore cee. 06.2€/8-62 | ¢./6] 9.1€ 01-22 | 08-28] 0.ZE | 1-86 | 3-FE | 98-62] 098.68] 18.62 | 08-6 | 99.6z | 968.6z | EF0.08.| 666.6z | ‘urapy
ts | ¢z. Zl. | coer 6" [E98 | S| gs| oF | LH | $.9E| 3-1 | Z.0F | ZZ.6z | 06.6% | 82.62 | 8Z-6z | 92.62 | 086.6 | FzI.08 | FET.0g | ‘IE
se veseee Ir | 46] OF | o&| GE | sh | 9.98 | 4-TF| 2.98 | 16-62 | 06.62 | 06-6 | 90.0 | 06.62 | 906.6z | 612.08 | z9z-0 | “Os
ce | 6z. [ze.0 |" go. | eee 8€ | S| 68 | FE) OF | Sh | BEE] &-Sh| 0.96 | 60-0 | £6.6z | $0.0 | $8.62 | 09.62 | 1z6.6z | ¢Z0.0¢ | 066.62 | *6z
es |r. seeves 6€ | S| IF | FE} EB | Sh | 0.9E| BFF] F.98] 12-62 | 09.62 | 02.62 | 69.62 | SF.6z | 1¢8.6z | Z06.6z | 0¢8.6z | ‘Sz
rE | ZL. 80-1 |**"*""| €Et. 6€ | 96 | Z| se] I€ | Sh | 9.ZE| 9.FF | F.8E | VF-6S | 9.6% | 09.62 | 0.66 | 0Z-6z | 8E9.6z | F62.6z | 8Z9.6z | “Zz
&& FI. | TFO. 8 | GE {se | ze} 1G | Sh | 0.ge'| 8.1F| €.6€ | 20-62 | 81.63 | 22.8% | $8.86] 61-6 | ¢Z1.6z | 81¢.6z | 9FF.6z | ‘9 O
GE | GE. OI. | 160. foe | 18 | 86 | ze} SE | OF | 8.65 | 9-98 | €.98 | EF-63 | 06.66 | 8F.6z | B.66| F1-6z | Zee.6z | o¥Z-62 | BFE.6z | “sz
Ze | Zo. \outl| et. | FFE | OG |FEE | ¢.Q1| SS | OF | &.2e| OE | 1.8% | BI-6z | ZO.6z | 0Z.6z | 19.62| 09-62 | FEQ.6z | S¢8.6z | OFB.6z | “FZ
cE | CGF. Gl. | 6II. €€ | OF | SE} 18] SI | SE | &.ZE| 8-8E| F.ZE | £9.62 | SF.6% | ZS.6Z | QI-62| 88.8% | 0ZZ-6z | F89.6z | OFZ.6z | "Ez
ze | Ge. ee Sesses 8& | 6%. foe | gE] 62 | BE | 8.E8| E-SE| .FE | o3.6z | BE.6% | F1-6z | ZF-62| 8z-6% | ¢9z.6z | 188.62 | 088.62 | *zz
€¢ , a 66 | #6 | SE] Ze} OF | GE | Z.eE| &-SE| .FE | 99.62 | €8.6z | 08-62 | 68.62 | 62.62 | 600.08 | #Z0-08 | FFO.0E | “Iz
€e aeeene bh | 8 | OF | Le] BE | SE | &.6z | 9-FE | F.8E | 98-62 | 66.6% | 88-62 | 96.6% | 26.62 | 8z0.0¢ | 860.0¢ | FZI.0¢ | ‘Oz
&¢_ | Fo. soaane For | SE GOr | 62] Le | EE | 0.68 | Z-8E| 2.66 | £6.62 | 86.62 | 60-CE | 02.08 | ST-08 | Z61.0¢ | BSF.0E | O8F-0E | “GI r(
ae ofeabs Gb Gl | SE | 6S} IE | EE | £.0E| 9-ZF| 9.0€ | 61-0 | SI.0€ | 1Z-0E | 61.08| 00-08 | Eoe.08 |.668.08 | O8e.og | *ST
FE | GIe 192.0] G6. [rrreee| oon Ib | 0€ | 86 | 8E| BS | EF | &-TE/ F-Gt| 2.9€ | S1.0€ | 86.62 | 01-08 | 06.62 | 89.6% | ot0.08 | Zoz.08 | 20-08 | “ZI
e Zo. | Zz0. Ze \fél | 96 | ES] IE | BF | 0-68 | B-8E| L.2E | 12.66 | 29.62 | 89-62 | cF.62| SF-6z | 199.62 | 006.62 | Z8Z.6z¢ | ‘OT
ze | QI. Se Bee le |(0€ | GE} ee] 06 | 6E | o.zE| 4-ZE| Z.FE | 92.66 | 96.6z | 02-62 | 82.62] $¢-62.| 616.6% | $96.6 | 8F6.6z | “ST
re 160. LE | 66 | S| Ze} 23 | OF | Z-08| &-ZE| 2.96 | $8.62 | 29.62 | 29.6% | 0S.6Z| 16-62 | g¢¢.6z | $02.6 | FI¢.6% | “FI
Med gz. trees 6€ | 1é |¥sE | ze} 6% | SE | 0-E8| 0-8E| 0-8 | 9.6z | 89.6 | 09.62 | ¢9.6z | Z¢.6z | 196-62 | 828.62 | 328.6% | “SI
0€ ? ¢Zo. 6€ | €@ | 46 | GE) FZ | OF | 8-ZE| ZOE! Z-E8 | £8.66 | 88.62 | $2.66 | 08.6z | ZZ-6z | 686-62 | 0¢0.08 | 990.08 | “ZI
og | It. SS aba 6€ |f42 | FE | OF] O€ | FE | F-0E| &-FE| 8-E€ | 96.62 | 6.62 | 28.62 | 98.6z | 99.62 | ¥86-6e | 200.08 | z00.08 | *11 @
ez | OL. aoneoe 68 |¢Zo | ZE | 6a} SB | IE | 8-8G| 0-TE| €.0€ | 8.66 | F6.6z | $8-6% | 26.62 | 28.62 | 220.08 | Sz1.0€ | SzI.0€ | “OT
sn a sogsee Gr | GE |FFE | ¢.6%| Ze | O€ | 8°8Z| 0-FE| B.6% | 0.0€ | 20.08 | 20-08 | F1.08| 00-06 | OFT.0€ | EEz-0E | 8Ez-0E | °6
gz | bE | 6B | SE | G.18| 8B | FE | 2-68| BE] BIE | O1.0E | 08.0E | EZ-08 | $8.0 | OI-0E | OIE.08 | OTF-08 | O6F-08 | *8
6% it ze | 93} $6} 9z2| 8% | gs | 9.6} 4-ZE| 9.6% | £8.08 | 6£.0 | 1F-08 | Ze.08 | 91-08 | SFF.0E | OSF.0g | O6F-08 | *Z
og 6g. | 10. 62 | 16 | 96 | +F8| es | LE |6.cE| €.ZE| Z-FE | OF.08 | US.08 | 0-0E | 91.08 | $8.62 | SQT.0€ | T1€.08 | O8T.0¢ | “9
0¢ 9€ |f8% |fZ6 | SE] OF | OF | g.0E| 0.FE| Z.c& | 12.08 | 3.08 | 20.08 | 60.0E | 99.62 | 800.08 | IS0.0¢ | O¢0.0¢ | *¢
gz. ites sé | 62 | 9 | 16] 6% | FE | Z.8Z| SFE] €.0E | O€.0E | $Z.0E | OT-0E | 00.08 | 99.6z | 626.62 | 909.08 | FFG.6z | “F
ze 8 |fIs | 98 | ee] 2 | LE | 0-68 | 8-8E| SFE | ST.0E | Z1-0€ | 96.6z.| 66.62 | $2.62 | ZF6.6z | ¢10.0¢ | ezo.0¢ | *g )
b see | 10. Ir | [F | Sh | o.tE} go | Ze |¢.e8| 206] Z.FE | 0Z-0€ | 8I-0€ | $0.0 | 90.0¢ | F8.6-| $90.08 | OZT.0g | Z6I.0E | *z
se | €0. Ih | S| Sh] se} Ze | SE | 0.98] 0.BF | €.98 | F1-0E | 60.08 | 10.08 | 26.62 | $2.62 | LZ1.08 | Z61.08 | O&z-0¢ | *T
oO ro) by i‘) S = ‘UL "x © i) ‘urd ‘ure ‘urd *"ul'e : °
SPE Se /Siesl Fol. 2] » m5) 5) gel ge E & | gots s E ‘eae BEl a | 16 | 6 | @e| Uw | xem oes] wer
SMBSREE S| 2 lon Se|ee| 2) ee log i - |Fl* ioe) Fle 22s pa ee | CFsl
acta S|a rm a S |}: 4S t :
serpent! Sie |po| ee) er| S | Bs | © |-yompueg]| anys | 3 Qo |. at *yormpueg *arlys S , Bao
Sy RP S PIR lee mo g i ¥ Bo Vda roth * © | Morey | ‘s"y } uopuoT Keung Soran Be AOTMSTYOD 3 4 =Y
S.6 - g &
eg Urey “DUT, “199U10ULIOY J, _ Feqem0reg aa

“KANWUQ ‘asunpy younpung yo pup $au1Hs-sarUs
“wag ‘asunyy yunsaddy yo ‘vequng ‘ayy 49 SNoxsog 7” ‘jeaA ‘aA 49. fuopuoTy anau ‘HOIMSIHD 70 Ajarv0g poungynarps0zy ay fo Uapave) ayy qo
‘uosdwoyy, “ay 49 S uowaqoy “Ay ‘hunzauoag qungsissp ayy fq ‘Noanory ‘Aqavo0g yohoy ayz fo stuaupundp ay3 yo apou SU01jMALISYC) [2TOJ0L0IIIPT

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
No. 56. APRIL 1842.

a

1X.—Contributions to Structural Botany. By W. Huaues
Wiuusuire, M.D., M.B.S., Lecturer on Botany at Charing
Cross Hospital.

1.—Sprecimens of Ulva calophylla, Spreng., having lately
been transmitted to the Botanical Society of London, I have
had an opportunity of fully examining this curious alga, and
it appears to me worthy of some remark, both as regards its
structure and its relative affinities. Under the microscope
several forms of the plant may be seen, and which to me ap-
pear to be permanent, at least whatever form perfects its qua-
ternary granules I think should be looked upon as a pertect
plant: this may either exist as a cylindrical cellular filament
continuing of the same diameter throughout its whole length,
except close to its fixed extremity, where it becomes slightly
attenuated and rounded, and is more or less conical at the op-
posed one; it undergoes no alteration or change of form, but
two rows of quaternate granules are produced in the cellular
cylinder ;—it may be observed as a flattened strap or band of
a breadth equal to four or five diameters of the filament or
even more, becoming considerably attenuated towards its fixed
extremity, and is more or less constricted at distant intervals,
a membranous band being seen at the points of constriction ;
—lastly, it may be seen as a very broad flattened frond, rather
suddenly constricted into a delicate cylindrical stipes. With
respect to these different conditions, I would observe, that the
first or cylindrical one is not. necessarily to be regarded as an
imperfect condition of the others, or as one that must neces-
sarily, at an after period of the life of the plant, pass or become
metamorphosed into them. Except in the earliest stages of
the life of the plant, in whatever condition of age or form it
may be observed, it will be found that the margins of the band
or strap, and the circumference of the cylinder, are brightly
transparent; that the flattened frond is traversed longitudi-
- nally by transparent lines, varying in number according to
the breadth of the strap, and between which are placed green-
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. G

82. Dr. Willshire’s Contributions to Structural Botany.

coloured granules; these latter, however, varying in number,
colour and size according to the age and figure of the plant.
Whatever form the plant may assume in advanced periods of
growth, in its earliest which I have been able to detect, it ex-
ists as a very delicate cylindrical filament (this is quite distinct
however from the form before alluded to) divided at intervals
by transverse septa, and presenting therefore a cellular struc-
ture. These cells I shall denominate primary cells ; in some
of the cells a little point or nucleus is seen, the rest of the
cell being bright and transparent, whilst the other cells are
filled with a thin green-coloured matter. This point or nu-
cleus I regard as the first stage of the green granular sporular
matter, which in the other cells is distinctly seen as having
arrived at its second stage. The further development of the
plant appears to ensue from self-division of the primary cel-
lule, such division taking place both im a longitudinal and
transverse direction; the granular matter being divided with
the cells, and the law being that each primary cell shall form
four cells, and each of these four cells four granular masses,
so that sixteen granular masses are the result. Thus the
primary cell becomes divided transversely, and hence two
granular masses are formed; a single row only of granules
however running down the length of the frond. In the fur-
ther development these secondary cells become divided lon-
gitudinally, so that four tertiary cells result from the primary
one, in each of which is contained a granular mass which se-
parates into two portions. From the wall of separation formed
in the longitudinal division being stronger and broader than
that of the transverse, and from its withstanding. more per-
fectly the pressure of the internal coloured matter, a trans-
parent band or line is observed to run down the frond between
the inner surfaces of the tertiary cells.

Whilst self-division of the cells has been going on, the frond
gradually increases in breadth until the tertiary division be-
comes complete, at which it ceases, all further growth being
terminal, if the plant is to continue to exist in the cylindrical
or linear form ; the green matter however undergoes a change
to which we shall allude directly. It will be remarked, that
in the form we have just alluded to, although we have two
rows of cells running down the frond, only one series of pri-
mary cellules has been developed, and upon this fact appears
to depend the preservation of the cylindrical figure; if more
series than one are developed, their lateral pressure against
‘the walls of the cylinder causes the latter to become extended
laterally, and hence ensues the flattened riband shape or strap-
like form; and according to the number of series of primary

Dr. Willshire’s Contributions to Structural Botany. ‘83

cells, so is the breadth of the frond. ‘The same process of di-
vision takes place with each series of primary cellules, so that
supposing four series to have been developed, there will be
seen eight rows of tertiary cells. In those plants assuming
the flattened and laterally extended form, the markings of the
different series are very and beautifully evident, they being
divided from each other by bright longitudinal bands, and
which are much more evident than the transparent lines se-
parating the tertiary cells from each other; in fact, the latter
are almost disregarded by attention being attracted so strongly
to the former, which I would therefore denominate the serial
‘bands, the others the cellular lines. Very often the cellular
lines are completely obliterated as transparent ones by the
pressure of the granules in the opposed cells, a dark line re-
sulting from the close approximation of the edges of the gra-
nules. It is the serial bands to which specific distinction
has been attached. When the series of primary cellules in-
crease suddenly in number, a transverse cellular band is seen
running across the frond where its increase of breadth com-
mences ; and even in fronds preserving the same serial condi-
tions throughout their length, these transverse bands are to be
seen at places where there is evident constriction. The ter-
tiary division of the cells being complete, the green granular
matter contained in each of the four cells resulting from this
division becomes separated into four portions, each portion or
mass apparently being enveloped by a cellular covering, thus
resembling somewhat four agglomerated granules of pollen.
As far as I have been able to discern, the quatenary division
of the granular matter does not result from a further division
of the tertiary cell, but from a plastic power exclusively its -
own. When the granules are observed moving about after
their separation from the frond, they are sometimes noticed
adhering in fours, as they do in the cells; at other times they
separate very soon from each other, each little one moving
about by itself, and marked with a dark central spot. The
general colour of the granules is certainly that of a bright
green ; but others, and which are the largest, and generally
those which have only undergone a binary division, are of a
much deeper and more olive-green hue. It is very evident
that the plant is quite destitute of colour, independent of that
which it receives from the granular or sporidial matter ; to me,
also, that the youngest condition of the plant is cylindrical and
cellular, in fact confervoid; and also that this condition may
remain, and yet the plant perfect quaternary granules. In
the metamorphosis of it to the flattened form, the interserial
spaces and margins become thick and much developed, pre-
senting quite a homogeneous appearance, the frond often

84 Dr. Willshire’s Contributions to Structural Botany.

having constrictions at distant intervals, and which appear to

me to be merely forms of very elongated, flattened, metamor-
phosed, confervoid cells. In the flat fronds it is rather diffi-
cult to discern the walls of the cells without attentive obser-
vation; but with care, and a due regard being paid to the
transmission of light from the mirror of the microscope, an
eye accustomed to the appearances vegetable structures pre-
sent will soon detect them. The termination of the frond is
rounded, or more or less sharply conical, the length variable
from a line to nearly half an inch, the breadth depending upon
the number of serial cells primarily developed, and the whole
plant often twisted, waved or curled. :

In the second volume of Sir J. W. Hooker’s ‘ Flora’ our pre-
sent plant is arranged under the genus Ulva, with the remark
appended, that “ although arranged by Captain Carmichael
among the Bangiea, it is but justice to his memory to state
that he remarked in a note that this plant and Bangia velu-
tina of Lyngbye were more nearly allied to the Uwe than to
the gelatinous Bangie of the second division.”

Mr. Harvey, in his late work, also arranges it in the same
genus (Ulva). To me it does not appear to have its natural
location in this genus; it is true that the plant is wanting in
some of the characteristics of the satisfactorily determined
Bangie, as stated by Captain Carmichael, and also that the
flattened forms of it do simulate to a considerable extent the
characters of the genus Ulva. I look upon it as certainly
confervoid in its earliest state, and always so in certain of its
perfect and adult conditions ; but that it also becomes meta-
morphosed into a form which closely approximates to that of
the family Ulvacee. The genus Bangia has already been
supposed a group of the Conferve by some botanists, and
which has certainly a connexion with our present plant, but
yet not sufficient to admit of its reception. It appears, under
all considerations, by no means unwarrantable that this plant
shall form the type of a new family intermediate between
Conferve and Ulvacee, a family osculant of these two, con-
necting the family Conferve to Ulvacee by the genus Bangia
however rather than by that of Ulva.

2.—Two or three years ago it was stated by Dutrochet,
that in the nodi of Viscum album no true woody matter
existed ; that the vascular connexion of the internodial spaces
was therefore broken up, or was only maintained by a layer
of cellular tissue or pith: this doctrine was admitted, and
Viscum was supposed to form another illustration of what
have been called articulated stems. Some time after Decaisne
published a small work on the woody structure of this plant,
in which he contradicted the statement of Dutrochet, and

Dr. Willshire’s Contributions to Structural Botany. 85

maintained that the vascular or woody portions of the inter-
nodial spaces were continuous, and the state of articulation
was solely dependent upon the non-continuity of the vessels
of the bark. Dutrochet again averred before the French
Academy that his views were right. Here I believe the
matter has rested. I have taken some pains to satisfy my-
self which of these theories is correct. I have examined por-
tions of the plant both young and old, and at all portions of
the nodal places, and I fully concur with Decaisne in stating
that the true woody and vascular structure of Viscum is per-
fectly continuous through the nodi; that there is no trans-
verse and separating layer of cellular tissue or pith in this
portion of the plant, but that the connexion of the inner
layers of the bark is broken up at the nodi. Viscum album
has not an articulated stem, in the proper sense of the word
then. The vascular structure of Viscum album is by no
means so entirely composed of those peculiarly marked and
rather elongated cells as is generally drawn and stated. Kie-
ser’s representations are often copied, but they only repre-
sent a part of the vascular apparatus; no doubt a great por-
tion of the woody matter is composed of cells quite different
from those met with in the wood of Exogens; but if the
young wood or first-formed bundles be examined, plenty of
very long annular ducts—and (to me) spiral ducts, with the
fibre unrollable, however, as far as I have been able to de-
tect—will be found. I may also remark, that the long pleu-
renchymatous cells surrounding the first-formed vascular
bundles are carried along with the latter to the centre of the
plant, around the pith of which they may be found,—a circum-
stance somewhat analogous to that stated by Decaisne to
take place in Menispermacee.

3.—There are very few plants, in the anatomy of whose
pleurenchymatous and vascular structure a stronger sup-
port for some of the views of Schleiden on the origin of spi-
ral structure, &c. can, I think, be seen, than in Tilia eu-
ropea. The anatomy of the tissues of this plant appears to
me to prove that primary membrane is homogeneous and
structureless, but that the secondary formations of tissue
ensuing within cells composed of such primary membrane
are in their form and nature fibrous, and in their direction
spiral. Out of such secondary structure the origin of all
tissue presenting a fibrous appearance, and the least tendency
to a spiral direction in any period of its growth or develop-
ment, is to be looked for. In this plant, as also in many
others of the families Asclepiadacee and Apocynee, it ap-
pears evident, that in the development of the primary fibrous
layers, two fibres having opposite directions are formed; but

86 Dr. Wight on the Separation of the Pomegranate

whether such is always the law of evolution, and taking
place in every plant, is, I think, not sufficiently proved. In
Tilia especially this law, however, can be seen operating, in
the formation of the spiral fibres on the wall of the cells of
the pleurenchyma. That the continuous spiral development
is the base of all forms of annular reticulated and dotted
vessels I think certain, and the various metamorphoses which
arise from such base are to be sought for in the peculiar
after-growth of the primary structureless membrane upon
which the secondary fibrous layers were originally deposited.
Very often, as may be seen in Tilia, this membrane becomes
entirely absorbed, the coils of the secondary spire brought
close together ; and this happening during the development
of the fibres, the spiral continuity ceases to exist; the mole-
cules from which the fibres are formed hence pass into a
series of more or less broad, flat, and continuous bands; and
vessels formed of such fibres, totally destitute of primary
membrane, are to be found in the plant just referred to. In
fact, much of the tissue of Tilia represents many stages and.
states of evolution of the secondary fibrous layers in con-
nexion with peculiar after-growth of the primary structure
upon which they have been deposited. I have observed com-
pound spiral vessels in the petiole of Tilia pubescens.

4.—On the under surface of the leaf of Adelia nereifoha
may be found a very beautiful and peculiar form of scale; it
consists of two circular layers of cellular membrane, the one
layer of much smaller diameter than the other, puckered and
plaited, and of a saucer-shaped form ; it is fixed by its centre,
which apparently is connected with a gland having coloured
contents. From this form of scale, through that met with on
Eleagnus conferta, 1 think transitional states may be seen, to
the stellate hairs of many of the Euphorbiacee and Malvacee ;
in fact, upon the peculiar adhesions taking place between the
cells depends the appearance of the stellate hair or the scale of
Adelia and Eleagnus. 'The occurrence both of stellate hairs
and this form of scale in Euphorbiacee, shows the structural
differences between the two not to be great in their origin.

[To be continued. }

X.—On the Separation of the Pomegranate as a distinct
Natural Order from Myrtacee. By Rosert Wieut,
M.D., F.L.S., &c. * !

THE most eminent botanists of the present day being divided
in opinion as to the propriety or otherwise of separating the

* From the Madras Journal of Literature and Science, No. xxix. p, 254.

as a distinct Natural Order from Myrtacez. 87

Pomegranate as a distinct natural order from Myrtacee, I
have recently been induced to examine this question, bring-
ing to my aid the lights thrown on carpellary arrangement by
my recent investigations of Cucurbitacee. (Annals, viil. 260.)

The result of this examination has led me to the conyiction,
not only that Granatee is a distinct order, but that the pome-
granate, if my views are correct, is, so far as our informa-
tion yet extends, the,most remarkable fruit in the system of
plants. But, without further preface, I shall at once proceed
with the subject, introducing it by presenting a series of ex-
tracts from the leading disputants on either side. ‘The whole
controversy turns on a simple question of fact, namely, What
is the structure of the ovary and fruit of Punica? ‘To these
points therefore I shall, to save room, limit my extracts. The
first of these, taking them in chronological order, is from
Mr. D. Don’s paper, ‘ Edin. New Philosoph. Journal’ for July
1826. The second is from DeCandolle’s ‘ Prod.,’ iii. p. 3.
The third is from Dr. Lindley’s ‘ Natural System of Botany,’
ed. 1st, p. 64, and repeated in the second edition, p.43. The
last is from Mr. Arnott’s article Botany, ‘ Encycl. Brit.,’ ed. 7,
p- 110, under Myrtacee. These extracts, by placing the ques-
tion before the reader in all its bearings, will enable him at
once to judge how far I have succeeded in setting the question
at rest.

“ Bacea pomiformis, limbo tubulosa dentato calycino, nunc contracto, co-
ronata: cortex crassissimus, extis cuticula levi rubicunda punctata lucida
vestitus, intus spongioso-carnosus, albus, dein, matura bacca, fissura irregu-
lariter rumpens, Placenta cortici bacce substantia simillima, at magis car-
nosa et succulenta baccam omnino replens, in loculis numerosis polyspermis
inzequalibus reticulatim atque interrupté excavata. Dissepimenta vera nulla:
spuria tamen adsunt, que e substantia placentz orta, valdé sunt fragilia, et
crassitie varia.” —Don (l. c.).

“The real structure of the fruit of the pomegranate appears to
have been overlooked by all authors I have consulted on the sub-
ject, and even the distinguished Gertner has fallen into error both
in his description and figure. It is in reality a fleshy receptacle,
formed by the tube of the calyx into a unilocular berry, filled with a
spongy placenta, which is hollowed out into a number of irregular
cells in which the seeds are placed ; the dissepiments being nothing
more than thin portions of the placenta. If we could conceive the
fruit of Rosa to be filled up with an interrupted pulpy matter, it
would be exactly of the same structure as the pomegranate.” —Don
(Te 7.

“ Fructus magnus, sphericus, calycis limbo subtubuloso coronatus, ejus-
dem tubo corticatus, indehiscens, diaphragmate horizontali inzequaliter bi-
cameratus ; camera superiore 5—9-loculari, camera inferiore minore 3-locu-
lari, septis utriusque membranaceis loculos separantibus ; placentze camere
superioris carnose a parietibus ad centrum tendentes, in inferiore processus
irregulares ab ipso fundo.”— DeC. (/.¢.).

88 Dr. Wight on the Separation of the Pomegranate

“The fruit of the pomegranate is described by Gertner and De
Candolle as being divided into two unequal divisions by a horizontal
diaphragm, the upper half of which consists of from five to nine
cells, and the lower of three; the cells of both being separated by
membranous dissepiments ; the placenta of the upper half proceed-
ing from the back to the centre, and of the lower irregularly from
their bottom : and by Mr. Don as a fleshy receptacle formed by the
tube of the calyx into a unilocular berry, filled with a spongy placenta,
which is hollowed out into a number of irr€gular cells. In fact, if
a pomegranate is examined, it will be found to agree more or less
perfectly with both these descriptions. But it is clear that a fruit
as thus described is at variance with all the known laws upon which
compound fruits are formed. Nothing, however, is more common
than that the primitive construction of fruits is obscured by the ad-
ditions, or suppressions, or alterations, which its parts undergo du-
ring their progress to maturity. Hence it is always desirable to ob-
tain a clear idea of the structure of the ovarium of all fruits which
do not obviously agree with the ordinary laws of carpological com-
position. Now a section of the ovarium of the pomegranate in va-
rious directions, if made about the time of the expansion of the flow-
ers before impregnation takes place, shows that it is in fact com-
posed of two rows of carpella, of which three or four surround the
axis, and are placed in the bottom of the tube of the calyx, and a
number, varying from five to ten, surround these, and adhere to the
upper part of the tube of the calyx. The placente of these carpella
contract an irregular kind of adhesion with the back and front of
their cells, and thus give the position ultimately acquired by the
seeds that anomalous appearance which it assumes in the ripe fruit.
If this view of the structure of the pomegranate be correct, its pecu-
liarity consists in this, that, in an order the carpella of which oc-
cupy but a single row around the axis, it possesses carpella in two
rows, the one placed above the other, in consequence of the contrac-
tion of the tube of the calyx, from which they arise. Now there
are many instances of a similar anomaly among genera of the same
order, and they exist even among species of the same genus. Ex-
amples of the latter are, Nicotiana multivalvis and Nolana paradoza,
and of the former, Malope among Malvacee; polycarpous Ranuncu-
lacee as compared with Nigella, and polycarpous Rosacee as compared
with Spirea. In Prunus I have seen a monstrous flower producing
a number of carpella around the central one, and also, in conse-
quence of the situation, upon the calyx above it ; and finally, in the
‘ Revue Encyclopédique’ (43. 762), a permanent variety of the apple
is described, which is exactly to Pomee what Punica is to Myriacee.
This plant has regularly fourteen styles and fourteen cells, arranged
in two horizontal parallel planes, namely, five in the middle and nine
on the outside, smaller and nearer the top ; a circumstance which is
evidently to be explained by the presence of an outer series of car-
pella, and not upon the extravagant hypothesis of M. Tillette de
Clermont, who fancies that it is due to the cohesion of three flowers.”
—Lindley (1. ¢.).

as a distinct Natural Order from Myrtacez. 89

«To the Myrtee we, with Mr. Lindley, unite the Granatee, be-
cause Punica or the pomegranate only differs by having its two ver-
ticels of carpels developed instead of one, and perhaps in a truly wild
state the upper or adventitious one may occasionally disappear. The
inner series (or those at the bottom of the fruit) have their placentee
in the axis; but the outer series, forced to the top of the fruit by the
contraction of the mouth of the tube of the calyx, having their pla-
centee in the ovary at the back of the inner carpels, exhibit them in
the ripe fruit in a horizontal position on the upper surface of the
lower cells.” —Arnott (i. c.) et Prod. Fl. Peninsula, i. p. 327.

Premising that the whole controversy turns on these ques-
tions,—Ist, what is the true structure of a pomegranate ; and
2nd, whether the difference between it and Myrtus is suffi-
cient to separate these genera as distinct orders ;—- shall now
proceed to examine these conflicting statements, and endea-
vour to ascertain on which side the balance preponderates,
and whether, indeed, there is not room for an explanation
different from any of those yet proposed.

Mr. Don’s description of this fruit, on the strength of which
he first proposed to remove this genus from Myrtacee, the
order with which it was previously associated, as a distinct
family, appears to me untenable. He, as I understand, con-
siders the fruit a one-celled receptacle, the centre of which is
filled with a spongy placenta, round the surface of which
there are a number of irregular cells occupied by clusters of
ovules; but he does not tell us how the central placenta got
there, neither does he account for the ovules being attached
to the parietes of the cell, and not to the central placenta.

DeCandolle gives a more correct description of it when he
says, that it consists of two chambers, the under three-celled,
the upper from five- to nine-celled, with the placentas of the
upper cells reaching from the parietes to the centre, while
those of the lower division proceed irregularly from the bot-
tom of the fruit. He does not, however, assign this peculiar
structure as his principal reason for viewing the order as di-
stinct from Myrtacee, but has recourse to others, in my esti-
mation, of minor importance.

Lindley conceives that there are two rows of carpels, three
or four of which surround the axis at the bottom, while the
remainder surround these, and, occupying the upper part of
the fruit, adhere to that part of the tube of the calyx. The
placentas of these upper carpels, he conceives, contract an
irregular kind of adhesion with the back and front of their
cells. The meaning of this is far from being clear to me; but
if it means that he considers the placentas of the upper as
well as the lower row to proceed from the axis towards the
circumference, to which last they contract accidental adhe-

90 Dr. Wight on the Separation of the Pomegranate

sions, then he takes an erroneous view; and if the examples
quoted in illustration support this view, they are not in point
as regards the structure of Punica.

Mr. Arnott, like Lindley, views the fruit as consisting of
two rows of carpels, an outer and inner, the former of which
he thinks may be adventitious. To understand his theory,
we must first suppose the tube of the calyx spread out as a
flat surface and covered with two circles of carpels, the inner
next the axis, and the other occupying a larger circle beyond,
and that the margin of the calyx then contracts so as to turn
the outer series over the inner. According to this supposition,
the attachment or base of the placentas of the outer series
should be in the circumference and the apex in the centre,
while that of the inner should be in the opposite direction,
that is, have the base in the centre and the apex towards the
circumference ; an explanation which is in accordance with
what we find, except in so far as it does not account for the
horizontal partition between the two series: nor can I exactly
understand on what ground we are warranted in assuming that
the outer series is adventitious and the result of cultivation,
as it has everywhere been found so constant in all circum-
stances. But be that as it may, this theory certainly accounts
for the crossing of the placentas in the two rows which we so
invariably find; whether correctly or not, cannot be deter-
mined until we get fruit with a single row of carpels, which
has not yet been found.

These explanations, which I venture to propose, of rather
obscure descriptions, did not occur to myself until after I had
formed a new theory of my own, the result of a very careful
examination of the ovary in all stages from the earliest up to
the period of impregnation. At these early stages, when the
whole flower had not yet attained half an inch in length, pro-
bably a fortnight or more before expansion, I invariably find
two rows of carpels, one inferior of four or five, and one su-
perior of five, six or more. In the lower series the placentas
are ranged round the axis, with their base in the centre, and
the apex, which is free, towards the circumference. In the
upper, the attachment, or base of the placentas, is in the cir-
cumference, and the apex, also at first free, directed towards
the centre. Between the two rows a diaphragm is always in-
terposed. The apex of the upper placentas is, occasionally,
afterwards prolonged and contracts adhesions to the axis.

In the accompanying figures I have attempted to represent
these views. As the fruit advances in size considerable de-
rangement of this structure progressively occurs, which is apt
to mask and confuse the appearances now described.

as a distinct Natural Order from Myrtacez. 91

Having previously ascertained the occasional existence of
inversion in the position of carpels, my first idea was, that
such an inversion took place in the upper row. This view,
which, equally with the preceding, accounts for the crossing
of the placentas, I feel inclined to adhere to, though I confess
not without some hesitation, because it implies a complexity
of arrangement rarely met with in the inimitably simple and
beautiful operations of nature; but I think it as difficult to
imagine the nearly equally complex and inconceivable opera-
tion of the folding-in of one set of carpels over the other,
which Drs. Lindley and Arnott’s explanation demands: while
my explanation has the advantage of at the same time ac-
counting for the double chamber which the ovary presents
from its earliest stages, and renders unnecessary the doctrine
of an adventitious verticel of carpels, which for the present is
mere assumption.

With these explanations, I leave the question of structure
to consider the one pending on its determination, viz. whether
or not Granatee ought to be preserved as a distinct order, or
be re-united to Myrtaceae.

On this point, so far as the unvarying evidence derived from
cultivated plants is entitled to carry weight on a disputed point
—and which I presume it must do until we find that evidence
invalidated by the examination of others growing in a truly
wild state—we must unquestionably, I conceive, adopt the
views of those who urge the separation, because the complex
structure above described, being constant here and unknown
among the true Myrtacee, we have no right, in the total abs-
ence of direct confirmatory evidence, to assume that a part
is adventitious merely because it is at variance with our ideas
of what should be, especially while we have, in addition, dif-
ference of habit in the formation of the seed and their pulpy
envelope, in further confirmation of the correctness of these
views.

To the views of DeCandolle more importance must neces-
sarily be attached, as the reasons he assigns are more satis-
factory, though I do not think he has attached sufficient va-
lue to the very peculiar “ ceconomy of the fruit,” while he has
given too much to others of much less note, such as the want
of pellucid dots, the absence of the marginal nerve of the
leaves, and the pulpy covering of the seed; thereby throwing
into the shade the true essential character of the order, which
unquestionably lies in the double row of carpels, with the
upper placentas parietal and crossing the lower axillary ones,
which, if I have rightly accounted for, constitute this a truly
curious and unique fruit; and which, whether or not my

92 Dr. Wight on the Granatee. :

theory of its construction be correct, is yet so very different
from that of every true Myrtacea, as to leave no doubt of its
forming the type of a distinct order.

Fig. 1.

a
=
Se al

SS

EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES.
Fig. 1.—a. Section showing the lower series of carpels in the ovary of the
Pomegranate many days before the expansion of the flower.
6. Section showing the upper series of carpels. ‘These two figures
are taken from opposite sides of the'same slice.
fig. 2.—a. Section showing the lower series of carpels in an ovary some
days after the expansion of the flower. At this time consi-
derable derangement has taken place, apparently caused by
the rapid expansion, in a confined space, of the ovules after
impregnation.
b. Upper series in the same ovary, and, as in the former instance,
taken from the opposite sides of the same slice. Here the
- derangement so obvious in the lower section has not taken

place.

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 93

XI.--A Critical Examination of Mohl’s Views of the Gene-
ral Structure of the Pollen Granule. By Arruur Hiun
Hassauu, Esq., M.R.C.S.L., Corresponding Member of
the Dublin Natural History Society.

Mout considers the external membrane of the pollen granule
to be the secreting organ of the oily liquid found upon all pol-
len, but more abundantly upon such as is either cellular or
spinous, and that it is this liquid which determines the colour
as well as the viscosity of the pollen.

In the remarks I have already published upon the pollen
granule*, I have suggested the probability that this viscid
fluid, which differs so much from the fovilla in appearance, is
derived from the cell in which the pollen is originally deve-
loped; and this suggestion appears to gather some degree of
confirmation from the fact of its being met with in greater
quantity upon pollen which has just escaped from the anther.

This external membrane Mohl states to vary considerably
in intimate structure according to the plants in which it is
examined, being either cellular or granular, and but rarely, if
ever, perfectly homogeneous. “The cellular structure,” he
observes, “ without being rare, occurs but in a small number
of plants. It is met with as frequently among Monocotyle-
dons as among Dicotyledons. It is not a character of a fa-
mily ; on the contrary, this structure is observed in genera of
the same family, or in species of a genus, while allied plants
present another.” My opinion upon this point is, that it
most frequently, if not invariably, is to be relied on as afford-
ing a character of at least generic importance, and that it is
not uncommonly of higher value, running through several
contiguous genera. ‘The cellules are more or less regularly
Six- or seven-sided, and of various sizes. The network formed
by their union has been mistaken by some observers for the
ramifications of vessels in the external membrane of the pol-
len granule, “an error similar to that which had place relative
to the epidermis of leaves.” “ In all cases where the external
membrane is cellular,” Mohl goes on to remark, “I have found
the surface of the granule smooth and destitute of spines.”
“This result is in truth altogether opposed to that M. Bron-
gniart announces, who believes to have found in the centre of
each cell an excretory conduit under the form either of a hair
or a spine; for example, in Mirabilis Jalapa, Ipomea purpu-
rea; but my observations have informed me, that all the spe-
cies of pollen described by M. Brongniart as cellular and spi-

* See Annals and Magazine of Natural History for Oct. last, vol. viii. p. 92.

94 Mr. Hassall on Mohl’s views

nous are not really at all cellular, and that the oil which is
found in the cells does not escape by visible apertures, but
transudes through the walls of the cells.”

In making the above statements Dr. Mohl and M. Bron-
gniart are both in part in error. Mohl errs in asserting, in op-
position to M. Brongniart, that the kinds of pollen which are
spinous are not at the same time cellular. In the paper al-
ready referred to, I have declared that the majority, if not all
(and I am inclined to think that all are so), of pollen granules
which are furnished with spines have a cellular extine; and
that on each cell, and probably formed by it, either a spine is
situated, or where this is absent, its walls are perforated by
an aperture, which aperture is intended for the passage of the
pollen tubes. On the other hand, M.Brongniart is doubtless
at fault in the belief that he has found, in each cell of the re-
ticulated external membrane, an excretory duct under the
form either of a hair, spine, or aperture. In the pollen of
Lilium, Pancratium, and many other plants whose external
membrane is most manifestly cellular, neither apertures nor
any other visible outlets, save the longitudinal furrow for the
pollen tube, are discernible; in these cases, therefore, the oily
matter must escape (if 1t be secreted by the extine) by exu-
dation from the general surface of the membrane, and not
through apparent openings. The spines themselves are for
the most part open at their extremities, and may, where they
are present, perform the office attributed to them by M. Bron-
gniart. M.Brongniart refers to the pollen of Mirabilis Jalapa
in support of his views. It is very doubtful whether the ex-
tine of this be cellular or not, and although it is indeed per-
forated with numerous apertures, these all undoubtedly are
designed to permit the escape of the pollen tubes.

That the external membrane of most pollen which is hispid
is really cellular, any one may satisfy himself by a careful ex-
amination of the pollen of Ipomea purpurea, Cynara Scolymus,
Pavonia premorsa, Hibiscus annuus, &c.

Mohl thus speaks of the granular appearance sometimes
presented by the extine, and as his observations on this point
are highly interesting, I need make no apology for introducing
them at length in his own words. ‘“ In many cases the cel-
lules of the external membrane become contracted to such a
point, that one knows not whether we ought still to give them
the name of cells, or whether the membrane is only made up
of very large grains. In these instances one might still admit
that the granular aspect of the membrane arose from the fact
of its being composed of extremely small cells, although our
means of observation permitted us not to recognise these

of the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 95
grains for cells.” This idea of Mohl’s is supported principally

by reference to the fact, that in some pollen—for example, in
that of Pitcairnia latifolia—manifest transitions from one of
these formations to the other, that is, from the cellular to the
granular, may be detected. This explanation is probably the
right one.

“A question difficult to resolve is, to know if one might
still admit the existence of very small cells, when the external
membrane appears to be no more formed of large grains, but
presents a smooth surface with very little points (or spots),
cases without comparison more frequent than that of the true
cellular formation of the external membrane. The solution
of this question is allied to the clearing up of some points of
vegetable anatomy still very obscure, and which have not suf-
ficiently fixed the attention; I mean to the exact knowledge
of the structure of those cryptogamous plants among which
first begin to appear certain rudiments of cells in the gelati-
nous mass which forms them, under the form of little grains,
for example, Ulva, Palmella, Hydrurus, Batrachiospermum,
Myurus, &c., and afterwards to the inquiry of the manner in
which the cells are united to each other in plants of higher
development.” |

“A detailed examination of these points,” continues Mohl,
“ would delay us too long; we pass on then to observe, that
the gelatinous material, which forms by far the greater part
of the bulk of these Cryptogams, corresponds to an element re-
duced almost to nothing in more elevated plants, which is found
between the cells and produces their reciprocal union, but
whose anatomical examination is only possible in a small num-
ber of vascular plants, and that the little scattered grains ought
to be considered as the analogues and first rudiments of cells.
Such is likewise, according to me, the organic constitution of
the [granular or] dotted external membrane ; it is then formed
of two elements: Ist, of small grains of a cellular nature ;
2nd, of a uniform material of a gelatinous nature which unites
these grains into a membrane. Not only is this view sup-
ported by the accordance which this granular membrane
offers with the constitution of the plants of which I have
spoken, but there are direct observations which are in its fa-
vour. One circumstance which speaks for the analogy of the
grains with the cells is, that in the grains of pollen whose
external membrane is of a granular nature, as well as in
those which are provided with a membrane distinctly cellular,
the oily substance, coloured, is formed and preserved in this
external membrane. Another fact, which is still further fa-
vourable to this view, is the series of modifications by which

96 Mr. Hassall on Mohl’s views

an almost insensible transition is formed, from manifest angu-.
lar cells even to the grains themselves.” Here I would ob-
serve that Mohl has already recorded his belief that the large
granules in one plant are really cells, for example, in Pit-
cairnia latifolia. “We now come to facts calculated to pro-
duce the admission, that the external membrane is not only
made up of grains resembling eachother, but that there is
formed in it moreover a substance half membranous, half ge-
latinous. There are cases, where these grains, when the pol-
len is extended by the imbibition of water, do not touch each
other; but instead of being pressed one against the other, as
in most pollen, they appear scattered upon a membrane smooth
and uniform, for example, in Plumbago cerulea, Jatropha urens,
&c. It happens also sometimes, that in causing the grain of
pollen to roll in a drop of water, between two small plates of
glass, that some portion of the external membrane is detached
from the granule which it surrounds, and that this part pre-
sents the appearance of a uniform (homogeneous) and colour-
less membrane. Moreover, as we shall show further on, the
external membrane of most pollen presents regular plaits,
which are effaced by the extension of the grain in water.
Upon the part which in the dry pollen is concealed by the
folds, the grains are altogether wanting, or form groups scat-
tered at great intervals, so that the grains are placed upon a
uniform membrane, and are separated one from the other by
the extension of that membrane. It is not an uncommon cir-
cumstance to find the external membrane, at the situations
where it covers the papilliform processes of the internal mem-
brane, deprived of grains and completely uniform. Whether
even these proofs shall bedeemed sufficient,as Inowthink them
to be, to establish the analogy of structure and of functions be-
tween the well-formed cells and these grains, it is neverthe-
less, at all times, but an analogy, and we have no right to re-
gard them as cellular tissue itself, but only as the rudiments
of cells. The granular disposition of the external membrane
is by much the most frequent. As we have met with gradual
transitions from the membrane plainly cellular to the granu-
lar and dotted membrane, in the same manner, this itself does
not always present itself equally well-formed, and we find in
many species grains becoming smaller and smaller, until the
membrane becomes almost completely smooth and homoge-
neous, and thus presents a striking resemblance with the mem-
brane of ordinary vegetable cells. This is the case, for ex-
ample, in Allium fistulosum, Chamerops humilis, Araucaria im-
bricata, Rumex scutatus, Morina persica, in the Boraginacea,
Chenopodee, Myrtacee, Graminacee, in Rivina brasiliensis, &c.

of the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 97

“In these plants the granular formation tends so to disappear,
that the external membrane presents only obscure little dots,
which have scarcely any resemblance with cells. Lastly, in
other kinds of pollen the grains disappear entirely, and the
membrane is almost completely smooth and uniform. Never-
theless, in most cases, when the pollen is observed in water,
we are able still to recognise, with the assistance of a good in-
strument, a very fine punctuation and a light yellow colour of
the membrane, from which circumstance it is very probable
that the external membrane is never perfectly homogeneous,
but contains always grains, however little distinct they may
be. All that has now been set forth appears to prove that the
comparison of the external membrane of the pollen granule with
a vegetable cell is altogether inexact, and that it ought to be re-
garded as an organ composed of cells, or of the rudiments of
cells, and of a homogeneous element which unites them ; and for
this reason also, to compare it, not with the simple membrane of
a vegetable cell, but with compound membranes, for example,
with the membranes of the ovule.”

I have stated elsewhere*, that the granular appearance some-
times presented by the external membrane of the pollen granule
frequently arises from the circumstance of the active “ molecu-
lar bodies” being visible through the transparent coverings of
the granule, so conveying to the outer one a granular or dotted
aspect. That this appearance is often, if not always, decep-
tive, | am still of opimion, for additional reasons. Mohl states,
that upon the part which in the dry pollen is concealed by
the fold, the grains sometimes form groups scattered at great
intervals. Now the radiating bands, of generally a lighter colour
than the proper external envelope of the pollen granule, which
supply the place of the furrows on the immersion of the pol-
len in water, are produced by the protrusion of the internal
membrane through the fissures in the extine placed at the bot-
tom of the furrows, and provided for the free egress of the
pollen tubes; and this membrane is admitted by Mohl, and
all observers, to be a simple structure. This, although a ne-
gative objection, is still a strong one. Again, in another place
Mohl observes, that in some cases it happens that a portion
of the extine is detached from the internal membrane, and
that this part presents the appearance of a uniform and co-
lourless membrane: this also goes to prove that the external
membrane is, in some cases at least, simple. I am, however,
still willing to admit, that in some few instances the external
membrane may really present a granular texture, and then
* In loc. cit.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. el

98 Mr. Hassall on Mohl’s views

Mohl’s explanation of the nature of these granules and of the
constitution of this membrane appears to me to be satisfac-
tory and philosophical; but I am far from going to such an
extent as to suppose that the extine is never a simple organ,
analogous to a primitive vegetable cell; on the contrary, I be-
lieve it to be most commonly simple.

Mohl considers that the spines and papilliform eminences
which cover the external membrane of many forms of pollen
take their origin in a special development of one of the grains
of the external pollenical membrane, and that they constitute
a partial development of the granular membrane into the cel-
lular. This supposition of Mohl’s is decidedly erroneous. I
have already declared that most, if not all, kinds of spinous
pollen have a cellular external membrane, and that the spines
themselves owe their existence to an extraordinary develop-
ment of the outer surface of each cell, in the same way as the
hairs of the epidermis of plants are produced. Concerning
the nature of the papilliform projections, Mohl appears to me
to be far astray. They are not occasioned by any prolonga-
tion of the external membrane, which has nothing whatever
to do with their formation; they are produced by the bulging
out of the intine when there are but two membranes, or of
the intextine when there are more than two, through either
fissures or apertures in the extine.

It has been observed before, that on the immersion of those
forms of pollen which exhibit furrows upon their surface in
water, or any other fluid of the same consistence, that the
plaits disappear, and that bands of a lighter colour than the
rest of the surface of the granule occupy the position of the
plaits, the appearance of these being accompanied by a re-
markable change in the shape of the granule in all those cases
where it is of an elongated form ; this change arising from the
approximation of the extremities of the granule, occasioned
by the imbibition of the surrounding fluid by endosmosis.
- These furrows vary considerably in number, from one to up-
wards of twenty, a single furrow, for the most part, being cha-
racteristic of a Monocotyledon and three of a Dicotyledon ;
and the bands which supply their place subsequently are in-
variably disposed in a radiating manner, are narrow at their
commencement near the centre of the figure, and widen
gradually as they approach the circumference. These light
bands Mohl regards as spaces of the extine, thinner than the
rest of the membrane, and consequently more transparent.
He thus speaks of them :—“ In all cases where the bands are
dotted, there is no doubt that the external membrane forms a
vesicle completely closed ; but upon pollen whose bands pre-

of the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 99

sent a smooth membrane, an opposite result is almost always
encountered when one examines them when fresh. The mem-
brane of the bands is then so delicate that it is torn either
merely by the extension which the grain of pollen undergoes
in water, or by the separation of the external membrane in
such a manner that the bands appear to be true solutions of
the continuity of the external membrane, in which cases the
internal membrane is denuded by the swelling of the grain in
water. It was not long after this observation that the exa-
mination of pollen a long time dry set right my ideas upon
this point; in fine, I have always been able to observe the
external membrane in the folds, in pollen in a dry state. It
appears then, that the external membrane acquires by. drying
a very great hardness, while in the fresh pollen the concealed
part of this membrane in the folds appears to possess a con-
sistence rather gelatinous than membranous, from which it
follows, that not being able to bear any great extension, it
tears and presents itself in this state to the observer.” In an-
other place Mohl remarks, “ but the portion which was con-
cealed in the fold always presents a structure different from
the rest of the membrane, although it is an immediate con-
tinuation of it.”

My own observations do not permit me for a moment to
doubt that these bands are formed, as already mentioned, by
the protrusion of the internal membrane through fissures in
the external, which are true and natural solutions of continuity
in that membrane. This view of their nature is supported by
several facts, which, when taken together, may sately be con-
sidered as conclusive: 1st, these bands differ from the exter-
nal membrane in being of a lighter colour; 2nd, they are se-
parated from that membrane by well-marked and raised lines
of demarcation; 3rd, in cases where the external membrane
exhibits a cellular formation, this structure cannot be traced
on to the bands, although Mohl asserts that in some instances
it may be thus traced; 4th, the pollen tubes are a growth or
direct continuation of the bands; 5th, the bands are in some
cases covered by a valvular piece of membrane, which is really
a portion of the outer membrane, and when this is removed
the bands themselves become visible, presenting their usual
appearance ; 6th, the existence of fissures in the external mem-
brane may be demonstrated. In the dry pollen a fissure lies
concealed at the bottom of each of the furrows, which gene-
rally run lengthways from one extremity of the granule to the
other. In this state its edges are inverted and in contact, so
as to prevent the egress of the pollen tubes; but as soon as
the pollen comes to be immersed in water or the stigmatic se-

H 2

100 | Mr. Hassall on Mohl’s views

cretion, it undergoes, as already mentioned, a singular change
of form, the cause of which has been explained: nor is this
change of form without purpose, for in it may be traced avery
beautiful little example of contrivance, it being designed to
facilitate the escape of the pollen tubes from the external co-
vering of the granule, which, in its dry state, for the sake of
security, imprisons them. The granule swells and contracts
in its long axis, the furrows become obliterated, and the mar-
gins separated as an inevitable consequence of this approx-
imation of the extremities of the granule, and a space is left
between them, through which there is a free and unimpeded
passage for the pollen tubes hitherto incarcerated for wise
purposes, but now that the fitting time has arrived, liberated
by the above simple but most effectual means. 7

With reference to the apertures found in the external mem-
brane of numerous forms of pollen, which are either scattered.
in no definite manner over the general surface of the granules
or are placed at certain angles of its extent, Mohl asks the fol-
lowing question :—“ These pores,—are they really apertures,
or are they anything more than a very great thinness of the
external membrane, in certain points like the pores of cellu-
lar tissue? It is a question which I cannot resolve for the
smallest of these pores; but in pollen, in which they acquire
a more considerable size, I have been abie to convince myself
in a manner the most evident, by the separation of the exter-
nal membrane, that these pores are not true openings, but are
closed by a fine membrane.”

This last statement I also consider to be untenable for the
same reasons given for regarding the bands as true solutions
of the continuity of the external membrane.

From the brief exposition which has now been given of
Mohl’s views of the structure of the external covering of pol-
len granule, it is manifest that he regards it as being in all
cases a compound organ, and as forming a shut sac, being
thinner in the situations of the bands and pore$; opinions
in which I cannot concur.

Mohl thus concludes his account of the external membrane :
—* After the description given above of the cells, spines and
grains of the external membrane, it is clear that these parts
ought to be considered as the secreting organs and reservoirs
of the viscid oil; from which it follows, that the secretion of
this oil ought not to be attributed to the papilliform emi-
nences covered by a prolongation of the external membrane
destitute of grains, and which are only found in some forms
of pollen, and that even when the membrane, being furnished
with fine grains which cover the large papillary projections

of the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 101

of the Onagrarie and Proteacee, takes part in this formation,
it is only in a much less degree than the rest of the surface.
I cannot therefore adopt the opinion of Mr. Robert Brown,
who especially attributes to these papillz the secretion of the
viscous matter.” I have shown that the external membrane
does not enter into the structure of the papillz, and there-
fore in no instance can they have any participation in the for-
mation of the fluid referred to. )

Mohl considers the internal membrane of the pollen gra-
nule to be a simple homogeneous structure, and assigns to it
the office of secreting the fovilla, a function which it appears to
me to be very doubtful that it really performs; for in watch-
ing the progress of the formation of the pollen, the existence
of the fovilla will be detected before any trace of the presence
of the enveloping membrane can be discovered. This mem-
brane, unlike perhaps all others which enter in the construc-
tion of the pollen granule, forms a closed cell, and is analo-
gous to a primitive vegetable cell.

The interesting and remarkable facility, first discovered by
M. Dutrochet, possessed by all organic membranes, whether
vegetable or animal, of absorbing water or any other fluid of a
less dense nature than that contained within their cavities, is
thought, by M. Dutrochet, to pertain in a very high degree to
the internal membrane of the pollen granule. For my own
part, I do not see how a similar facility can be denied the ex-
ternal and other membranes of the pollen granule, since the
water absorbed by the internal must necessarily, in many cases,
pass through the outer before arriving at the inner membrane,
and since it is the presence of the fluid which gets between the
membranes which assists powerfully in causing the expulsion
of the pollen tubes, from the pressure which it produces on the
internal membrane.

This absorption of fluid by the investing membranes of the
pollen granule sometimes takes place with such force as to oc-
casion the rupture of the internal membrane, and according
to Mohl, of that also of the thin part of the external ; for it is
only in this way, if Mohl’s views are correct, that the pollen
tubes can emerge. In the dilute mineral acids this effect is
very frequently produced, but not always; and when it does
occur, the effusion and coagulation of a portion of the fo-
villa, which often assumes a cylindrical and tortuous form, is
the result, and with respect to which Mohl gives the follow-
ing caution :—“ We ought not to confound this mass, as has
been done by M. Meyen, with the internal membrane issuing
in the form of a tube; the first is distinguished easily from
the second by its irregular form. M. Fritzsche, falling into

102 Mr. Hassall on Mohl’s views

the same error as M. Meyen, considers the action by which
the acids occasion the pollen to burst and coagulate its con-
tents as of the same nature as the action of water and the
stigmatic secretion. M. Fritzsche does in truth distinguish
between natural tubes and tubes produced artificially, and he
refers to the last those which are formed in consequence of
immersion in an acid, while he ranges under the first denomi-
nation those which are developed from the effect of moisture
upon the stigma or upon the corolla when the grains of pollen
fall there; but he attributes to them the same origin, in ad-
mitting that they are formed by the mucilaginous part of the
fovilla, and that they issue by breaking through the internal
membrane of the pollen granule. This certainly occurs in
the formation of the tubes which he considers as produced
artificially ; but the natural tubes differ absolutely, in that
they are immediate prolongations of the internal membrane,
of which we may be convinced by detaching the external
membrane. It is indeed true, as M. Fritzsche says, that
these tubes pierce a membrane; but that membrane is not the
internal, it is the external, which is not pierced with holes, as
M. Fritzsche thinks he has observed, but, as I have above
explained, lines the pores, sometinies under the form of a fine
membrane, sometimes under that of an operculum.”

These observations of Mohl are in part only correct.
Fritzsche is doubtless in error in supposing that the pollen
tube which is to convey the fovilla through the tissue of the
stigma and style to the ovary, is formed by the coagulation
and hardening of the surface of the cylindrical mass, and not,
as it really is, by the continued growth of a portion of the in-
ternal membrane; but I cannot see that there is any essential
difference between the mode of action of water or the stigmatic
secretion in the production of pollen tubes, and that of any of
the dilute mineral acids; the only difference which I can de-
tect being, that the latter, from the force with which it causes
the principle of endosmosis to operate, most frequently, but
not invariably, occasions the rupture of the internal mem-
brane and consequent effusion of its contents, a thing which
the former does sometimes, but much less frequently. If di-
lute sulphuric acid be used to the pollen of Scabiosa cauca-
sica, true pollen tubes will be emitted covered by the internal
menibrane, and differing in no way from those the result of
natural processes. The difference is not in the modus ope-
randi, but in the effects of the agents.

If my views of the nature of the folds and apertures be cor-
rect, no membrane is ruptured, not even the extine, as stated
by Mohl, save in the comparatively rare cases in which the

of the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 103

external membrane does really form a closed cell. The ap-
pearance of a thin film stretching across the apertures may
be sometimes produced by the watery medium in which they
are generally viewed.

The following remarks of Mohl are somewhat opposed to the
opinion expressed by him, that the internal membrane should
always be regarded as a homogeneous structure, thin and
transparent as water. “In all pollen in which the external
membrane is altogether smooth, in all those which possess
but a single plait, in a great part of those which have three
plaits, in those which have spiral plaits, and in a.great many
of those which are provided with pores, the internal mem-
brane forms a cell altogether spherical or ellipsoidal. On the
contrary, in pollen which, like that of the Onagrarie, have
a pore at their three truncated angles, or as that of the Dip-
sacee, have one upon their three sides, or as among very many
species of the Solanee, Gentiane, Synantheracee, Umbellifere,
Apocynacee, Papilionacee, &c., have one upon their three
longitudinal furrows, or as among many species of the Bora-
ginacee, have a great number, the structure of the internal
membrane is not absolutely similar in all its parts; but there
exist often, even in the dry granule, papilla, which are as lit-
tle blind appendages of the internal membrane. The line of
union of these blind appendages with the cell formed by the
internal membrane is ordinarily well marked; sometimes, as
in the Onagraria, it presents a thickening, which gives to it
the appearance of a white band.” I have already explained,
that the papilla, wherever met with, are formed in one of two
ways, either, where there are but two membranes, by the pro-
trusion of the internal through fissures or pores in the exter-
nal, or, where there are more than two membranes, by the
protrusion of the one next the external, called by Fritzsche,
intextine. When produced in the latter way they are always
permanent, that is, they are to be met with in every form and
condition of the granule, as they are only in the Onagrarie,
and perhaps Umbellifere, of all the examples of their pre-
sence cited by Mohl; but when they are formed in the first
way, as they are in all the other instances referred to by Mohl,
they are only to be observed where the pollen has undergone
either a partial or complete change of form, and are to be re-
garded as the commencement of pollen tubes just emerging
through the fissures in the external membrane, and formed
by an elongation or growth of the internal with which they
are continuous, without any line of demarcation similar to
that described by Mohl. Such therefore is their origin in all
cases where there are but two coatings to the pollen granule.

104 Mr. Babington on Valerianella olitoria and V. gibbosa.

That the external membrane is not continued on to these pa-
pillary projections may be seen by an examination of the pol-
len of Stachytarpheta mutabilis, in which there is a distinct
line of separation between them and the surface of the exter-
nial membrane. —

With respect to the motion of the “molecular particles”
found in the fovilla, Mohl thus expresses himself:—* I can-
not refrain from remarking on this subject, that the move-
ment of the grains differs in no way from the motion of all
other little organic and inorganic particles; for example, glo-
bules of milk, whether vegetable or animal, metallic precipi-
tates, &c.; that their oscillatory motion is altogether the same,
and is distinguished in a manner equally striking from the
spontaneous movement of infusories.”

In concluding my strictures, I would observe, that to Dr.
Mohl is due, and ought to be accorded, the highest credit,
both for the general accuracy of his observations, as well as
for their great extent. Mohl, although in error in a few in-
stances, has been very successful in his perception of the chief
differences which characterize the principal types of pollen
granule met with in the course of his investigations; and it is
a source of no little gratification to me to find that I should
have arrived at results in this respect so nearly similar to
Mohl’s own, deduced from investigations carried on independ-
ently of all knowledge of his previous inquiries but that ac-
quired from Lindley’s ‘ Introduction.” Mohl’s work in 4to,
with 6 plates, was published in Berlin in 1834, a short time
subsequently to the appearance of Fritzsche’s first memoir in
the Transactions of the St. Petersburgh Academy upon the
same subject. An abridged translation of Mohl’s work is con-
tained in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles,’ vol. iii. 2nd
Series,— Botanique.

Of Mohl’s opinions regarding the value of the pollen gra-
nule as an assistant in classification, I have spoken fully in a
paper, a portion of which is inserted in Annals for last Oc-
tober *.

January 17th, 1842.

XII.—On Valerianella olitoria and V. gibbosa. By Cuarues
C. Basineton, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S.

_Iy avaluable paper upon the genus Fedia (Valerianella) pub-
lished in the ‘ Linnzan Transactions,’ Mr. Woods states that

* The above observations were penned on a perusal of Mohl’s work, made
some time subsequently to the completion of my paper on the pollen, the
greater part of which has yet to appear, and which is delayed until the nu-
merous illustrations which accompany it can be got ready.

Mr. Babington on Valerianella olitoria and V. gibbosa. 105

he had not seen any specimens of the /’. gibbosa of Gussone,
and most correctly observes, that the figure given by DeCan-
dolle {Mém. sur les Valerianées, tab. iii. f. 3.) as representing
the fruit of that plant, would lead us to believe that it was
scarcely more than a variety of F. olitoria. Mr. Leighton also,
in the addenda to his valuable ‘ Flora of Shropshire, com-
pares the Valerianella olitoria of that county with the same
figure, and expresses his opinion that the English plant is very
nearly, if not exactly, the same as that of which the fruit is
represented by DeCandolle’s fig. 3, the only difference being
the imperfect state of the dissepiment in our plant. and its
completeness in V. gibbosa, and also the ciliated bracteas of
the former and their being constantly entire in the latter.
From these circumstances considerable doubts have been ex-
pressed concerning the claims of these plants to be considered
as distinct species. Before combining them however it was
but fair to refer to the characters of the latter plant as given
by its original describer Gussone (Fl. Sic. Prod., i. 28.), and
there we find the fruit stated to be “altero latere coarctato
plano, altero gibbo longiore, utraque facie bistriato costis pro-
minentibus ;” and of V. olitoria he says, “ altero latere coarc-
tato utraque facie bistriato.” Here we first remark that the
word “plano” is omitted in the second of these descriptions,
and by referring to my fig. 1. it will be seen how justly what
is usually called the front of the fruit, but by Gussone deno-
minated one of the sides, is described as “ plane” when com-
pared with the same part in my fig. 2. Again, we find that
the words “ costis prominulis” are only employed in one of
these characters as descriptive of the sides (or faces, according
to Gussone’s nomenclature) of the fruit, and by referring to
the same figures it will be seen how correct a distinction this
is. Without the aid of the figures however it would have been
far from easy to determine the true distinctions between the
plants, and this difficulty was greatly increased by the incor-
rectness of the only published representation of the fruit of
V. gibbosa, namely, that in DeCandolle’s memoir to which I
have already referred.

I have now to state my reasons for believing that the fruits,
of which my fig. 1. is a representation, are truly those of V.
gibbosa. Gussone states that the discoverer of his plant was
Gasparini, and it fortunately happens that that same botanist
(Gasparini) has supplied me with specimens gathered in Si-
cily, and which he states to be V. gibbosa. From these spe-
cimens, which agree exactly with Gussone’s characters and
Bertoloni’s detailed description, my drawing of the fully ripe

106 Mr. Babington on Valerianella olitoria and V. gibbosa.

fruit has been made. It is scarcely necessary to state, that in
the fully ripe fruit alone can the curious distinctive characters
employed in this genus be satisfactorily ascertained.

In V. olitoria the transverse section of the fruit shows three
cells ; one, nearly filled by the solitary ripe seed, has its out-
side enormously thickened by the development of the sarco-
carp into a spongy or corky mass, down the back of which
there is usually a slight furrow; and two barren cells, which
are quite empty and separated from each other by an imper-
fect dissepiment. These barren cells are nearly equal, com-
pressed, lateral and rounded in front, and are usually much
larger than the fertile cell; their point of junction is usually
marked by a shallow furrow, and each of them has a single
slender rib upon its side. The presence or absence of the an-
terior and posterior furrows, and the greater or less develop-
ment of the spongy mass, must be excluded from the specific
characters, as not being possessed of sufficient constancy for
scientific discrimination.

In the fruit of V. gibbosa we find the same three cells and
the same spongy furrowed mass upon the back of the fertile
one, but each of the barren cells is furnished with two longi-
tudinal prominent ribs formed of the same spongy structure
as'the back of the fertile cell. Thus each side of the fruit pre-
sents two deep furrows and two prominent ribs, whilst in V.
olitoria the furrows are totally wanting and the ribs are re-
duced to the one slender line upon each barren cell and the
slightly projecting angle of the fertile cell.

It is hoped that there will not now remain any doubts con-
cerning the specific distinctness of these two plants. It only —
remains for me to state that the drawings represent the appear-
ance presented after the fruit has been divided transversely
at about its middle. :

Fig. 1.

Fig. 1. Valeriana gibbosa from Sicily.
Fig. 2. V. olitoria (a) from an English, (6) from a Neapolitan specimen.

St. John’s Coll., Cambridge, March 8, 1842.

M. C. Montagne’s Sketch of the Class Fungi. 107

XI11.—Organographic and Physiologic Sketch of the Class
Fungi, by C. Monracne, D.M. Extracted from ‘ Histoire
physique, politique et naturelle de Pile de Cuba,’ par M. Ra-
MON DE LA SaAGRa, and translated and illustrated with
short notes by the Rev. M. J. Berxe ey, M.A., F.L.S.

[Continued from p, 10.]

Gasteromycetes, Fr.

A sIMPLE or compound receptacle (peridium, uterus), formed by
the union of cells or interlaced filaments, presents the essential cha-
racter of this family, which, like the preceding, is divided into two
grand sections, Angiogastres and Trichosperme.

The Angiogastres are at once distinguished by having their spo-
ridia, which are never pulverulent, contained either in mucilaginous
generally foetid matter, itself enclosed in a general peridium (Phai-
loidee), or in partial receptacles formed by folds of the common
receptacle (Tuberacee), or lastly in proper peridia, named sporangia,
and included in a common peridium (Nidulariacee).

Not only all the genera of this first subdivision, but almost all the
Gasteromycetes, are characterized in their young state by a consist-
ence approaching more or less to mucilage. If the whole fungus
does not offer this character, some one of its parts does.

The Trichosperme differ principally from Angiogastres in having
their sporidia free and pulverulent, mixed with simple or complex
filaments. This grand section of Gasteromycetes itself presents
three remarkably distinct forms: 1. Myzxogastres, whose peridium
is organized from mucilage, of which at first the whole fungus con-
sists. 2. Trichodermacee, in which this organ from the beginning
is formed of more or less intimately interlaced filaments. 3. Lyco-
perdines, which present a peridium or receptacle at first fleshy, then
coriaceous, into the composition of which enter either cells, or felted
fibres. We are going to study the successive changes of the recep-
tacle and sporidia, in the whole series of the genera of this family,
proceeding from the simplest forms to the most complex.

In the Myzogastres, which, as said above, consist in infancy,
without exception, of a diffluent mucilage of various form and colour,
we observe, in proportion as this gelatinous medium acquires con-
sistence, either that a crust is formed common to the whole mass
divided within into cells, or that a larger or smaller number of indi-
viduals separate from it, and are associated on a common stroma.
This stroma, which is also called hypothallus, is formed by the
extremely thin membranous residue of the gelatinous mass from
whence the peridia spring. In the first case, a single peridium is
produced, which may be regarded as a common peridium, if we con-
sider the inner cells as partial peridia soldered together; or in the
second, each individual has its own peridium, resulting from the
concretion of the mucilage. This peridium, sessile or stipitate, is
composed of one or more membranous, papyraceous, or crustaceous
coats. In some cases, if there are two, the outer is crustaceous

108 M. C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

and persistent, or extremely thin and membranous, and breaking up
into little deciduous scales. The mode of bursting of the organ is
also slightly varied. Sometimes an irregular opening is formed at
the summit, as in Physarum ; sometimes it opens like a little box, as
Craterium; sometimes the upper half falls, leaving a cup-shaped
base, as in Arcyria ; sometimes the membrane is so delicate, that it
is broken up entirely into deciduous scales, and leaves the naked
capillitium loaded with its sporidia, as in Stemonitis. But at the
time when the peridium is formed, its cavity is the seat of other
changes; that of the sporidia on the one hand, of the filaments or
elastic fibres concerned in their dissemination on the other. The
filaments on which the sporidia repose are simple or branched, free
and loose, or anastomosing so as to forma net. In the Trichiacee*
they are spiral, and resemble the elaters of Hepatice. Stiff and
brittle, they are glued and soldered one to another, so as to form
the septa of cells in which the sporidia are enclosed (e. gy. Spumaria).
These fibres, which by their interlacing compose frequently elegant
net-work, are sometimes so supple and elastic, that when the peri-
dium is burst, they rise from the bottom of it resembling a coloured,
erect, or drooping plume of the most elegant fashion (e. g. Arcyria) ;
this is called capillitium. In the axis of the peridium, in many spe-
cies of this section, there is yet another organ, called columella or
stylidium. This, which is sometimes entirely wanting, seems to be
the continuation of the stem which penetrates more or less into the
peridium, and sometimes traverses its whole extent. It is sometimes
rudimental. When the columella exists, the reticulate fibres pro-
ceeding from the peridium end, and are fixed upon it.

As regards the sporidia, their metamorphosis takes place at the
same time as that of the filaments. ‘Their immense quantity in
proportion to the size of the fungus is most remarkable. It seems,
indeed, as Fries says, as though the formation of the spores had ab-
sorbed all the vegetative force. They separate from the mucilage
by the same unknown mechanism which solidifies and fashions all
the other organs. That they are at first attached to the filaments,
and afterwards separate from it, Mr. Berkeley’s observation of the
morphosis of the sporidia in many genera of the following section
do not allow us to doubt ; however this may be, their metamorphosis,
studied and described from the life by Corda (Ic. Fung. ii. p. 22. t.
12. f. 87.), deserves every attention. We may indeed infer from
the figure just quoted, that in Stemonitis, where they are at first
chained together, their evolution takes place in the joints of a thread,
by the continuity of which they were united. If we consult analogy,
we are confirmed in this opinion in glancing on what takes place in
the morphosis of the sporidia of the genus Asterophorat. In some

* Corda, sur les fibres spirales des Trichiacées, Flora, 1838, p.419. This
structure, however, was first noticed by Hedwig, Obs, Bot. Fase. i. p. 14.
t. 10, 11. 1792; and again by Kunze, Myc. Heft ii. p. 94.—M. J. B.

+ Corda, Ic. Fung. iv. p. 8. t. 3. f. 24. Messrs. Léveillé and Corda have
proved that this genus is parasitic on the pileus of a real Hymenomycete,
as the gills are covered with basidia charged with spores. We have also
Siete the same structure.

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 109

Trichie they are at first quaternate, and end by becoming isolated.
Some are supported by a pedicel*. After having partaken in their
youth of the mucilaginous nature of the medium, they harden by
degrees, and undergo with this change of consistence a sort of de-
formity. ‘Chus, from being spherical, they assume, by a lateral
contraction, the form of a grain of coffee or wheatt (e. g. Stemo-
nitis). 'They are, however, always simple when mature, and com-
posed of a single membrane or epispore, and of a homogeneous or_
heterogeneous nucleus. A great number of the species have sporidia
in which are traces of a hilum, a persistent testimony that they
were at first attached to a filament performing the functions of an
umbilical cord.

Fries has established in this section two grand divisions, founded
upon the colour of the sporidia, naming those in which they are of
a dusky hue, like that of soot, ligneosperme, while those whose spo-
ridia are of a more attractive tint he calls calosperme.

The metamorphosis of Myzogastres is a work of Nature as mar-
vellous as it is incomprehensible. It takes place frequently in a few
hourst, and the observer can easily watch all its phases. It is
matter of regret, however, that their fluxile nature never allows us
to follow step by step the development of the inner parts, as we
shall see that we are able to do in the Angiogastres and Tricho-
gastres.

These fungi grow and multiply under certain meteoric circum-
_ stances: the ligneosperme, which are very fugitive, on various orga-
nized bodies, even on rocks; the calosperme constantly on the trunks
of dead trees or rotten wood. ‘The first appear only at certain times
and in certain seasons; the latter, being less meteoric, appear indif-
ferently in all. As regards their geographic distribution, as the
essential conditions of their growth are moisture combined with
heat, we may admit with Fries, that they have their centre in the
temperate zone, without however excluding the tropics, where,
though less common perhaps, they dre by no means absent. I have
received from Brazil, Chili, and Cuba, species identical with those
of our continent.

The primitive mucilage or medium of the Myzogastres, arrested
in its morphosis by dryness or any other cause, is frequently indu-
rated, and remains a long time in the form of coloured veins, which
have given rise to the genus Phlebomorpha, Pers., or sometimes
simple hemispherical substances, which on account of their consist-
ence have been regarded as Sclerotia.

This is the proper place to advert to the Sclerotiacee (referred at
first by Fries to Coniomycetes), and in particular to the typical genus
Sclerotium. He formerly considered the species of this tribe as formed
of a fleshy, very hard stroma, on the circumference of which the
sporidia originated. More recently he has regarded the outer en-
velope as a true peridium, and in this he has been followed by Corda

* Corda, J. c. i. t. 6. f. 288**.
t They recover their original form when placed in water.—-M. J. B,
t See Ann. d. Se. Nat. Nov. 1841, p. 308, under 7’richamphora.—M.J. B.

110 M.C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

(Ic. Fung. iii. p. 18.). Hence the little certainty as to their situa-
tion in his different works. The genus Sclerotium, whose fruit yet
remains to be discovered, is placed by Corda near Cenococcum, which
enters into the section with which we are occupied. Amongst the
Sclerotia is the Ergot* (Spermedia, Fr., Sphacelia, Lév.), too noto-
rious for its deleterious properties, but used to hasten parturition in
cases of inactivity of the matrix.

The Trichodermacee have a peridium, originally formed of more
or less closely felted filaments, and it is in this important character
especially that the fungi of this order differ from Myzogastres. This
is not however the only character which distinguishes them from
Myzxogastres or Lycoperdinee ; there is this also, viz. the total disap-
pearance of filaments as the sporidia ripen. These filaments exist
in an early stage of growth, as I have convinced myself in Tricho-
derma viride and Onygena equina. As this tribe is composed of
exotic or rare genera, it is difficult to give the history of its mor-
phosis, on which we have no sufficient informationt.

The peridium, which is mitriform or spherical, is most frequently
sessile (e. g. Ostracoderma)}. It is stipitate in Spadonia and Pilacre,
and the stem is either cellular, or smooth and fibrous. It is formed,
even from the first, of more or less close byssoid filaments ; but in
almost all the species it opens by abrasion of the summit. In Os-
tracoderma it is smooth, and as it were crustaceous. The sporidia
spring evidently, as in the following order, from the threads of which
the whole fungus at first consists ; and this is I think proved by the’
fact, that in Trichoderma viride they bear a very short filament in
the guise of a pedicel. Their form is ovoid or spherical, and their
colour various.

The Lycoperdons or Trichogastres form one of the most remark-
able orders in this first section. ‘They are distinguished from those
which have been mentioned by being fleshy in their early stage of
growth. Here the organization becomes more complicated. We
for the first time meet with a membrane formed of threads which
produce at their tips naked sporidia. Mr. Berkeley§ has shown
that in Lycoperdon celatum, gemmatum, and in Bovista, observed at
an early stage of growth, the interior flesh (Gleba, Fr.) is perforated
in every direction by little elongated labyrinthiform cavities, com-

* The ergot is rather a disease produced by a fungus than a fungus itself,
and is in fact the effect of a Fusisporium. See Linn. Trans., vol. xviii. p.
475, and p. 483.—M. J. B.

+ There would I think be little inconvenience in uniting it to the follow-
ing tribe, since, as in the genus Cenococcum, the sporidia of many species _
of Mitremyces are not, at least at the time of maturity, mixed with fila-
ments.

t Institale is omitted, as the genus is spurious, being made up of the early
state of Coprinus radians, and Spheria fragiformis with an Isaria growing
from its base.—M. J. B.

§ Ann. of Nat. Hist. v. i. p. 81, translated by the author, Ann. des Sc.
Nat. 2 série, xii. p. 160. t. 2. [See also an admirable article by Messrs.
Tulasne in Ann. Sc. Nat, Jan. 1842, in which Scleroderma also is proved
to be hymenomycetous. ]—M. J. B.

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 1ll

posing a net by their frequent anastomoses. A very thin slice
placed under the microscope shows that the inner layer of the walls
of these cavities is composed of obtuse, pellucid cells, placed parallel
to each other like the pile of velvet, exactly as in the hymenium
of a young Agaric. Ata later period Mr. Berkeley has seen four little
spicules of equal length spring from the tips of the basidia, named
by him sporophores, and on each of these at length appeared a
globose spore. The shrinking of the basidia induces the pulpy state
of the Lycoperdon preceding maturity, which is indicated by its
pulverulence. At this period, all the moisture contained in the in-
terior of the peridium being absorbed, either because the juices
which made it succulent and fleshy have performed their functions
of nutrition, or from some cause independent of the morphosis, the
sporophores or basidia shrink, wither, dry, and remain under the
form of confervoid filaments. The sporidia having become free are
intermixed with the filaments, and bear still the thread by which
they were fixed to their summit. The same observations have been
made upon Geaster, and Corda (/. c. il. p. 24. t. 12. f. 90.) has
figured something analogous, if not quite similar, in his genus Pty-
chogaster. This singular morphosis, which brings the order of
Lycoperdinee near to the true Hymenomycetes, had been already ob-
served by Vittadini*, who, from not having followed it in many
species, still less in many groups, could not, as Mr. Berkeley has
done, draw from it any general systematic conclusions.

Having seen what takes place in the normal evolution of Lyco-
perdons, let us review the principal forms assumed by the peridium
in the series of genera, its texture, mode of rupture, and finally the
organs of fructification which it is destined to contain. But first I
would premise, that there are in this order genera whose peridium
is developed on the surface of the soil (emergens), others in which it
is not seen till it has acquired a considerable size under the surface
of the earth (innato-emergens), and some are altogether subterraneous.

The trama of the peridium is formed by the interlacing of the
filaments of which the fungus is at first entirely composed. It is
formed either of a single coat of byssoid fibres (Tulostoma, Lycoper-
don), or of two coats often only slightly adherent, and of which the
outer one falls at maturity (Bovista). In the Geastra, where these
two coats are very dissimilar, we may consider them as two peridia,
of which the outer}, which is coriaceous or tuberculated, splits from
_ the top towards the base to a greater or less extent into several rays
or laciniz, expanded like a star, or recurved, and. contains from the
beginning the first which is sessile, uni- or pluristipitate (Geaster
coliformis), always thin, membranous or papyraceous.

In a single exotic genus Mitremyces, where the peridium is like-

* Monog. Tuberac., p. 20 and 83. t. 5, f. 9 e.

+ In Geaster triplex, Jungh. (Tijdschr. voor natur. Geschied. en Physiol.
2-3 Stuck, 1840, t. 8. f. 1, 2, 3) the outer peridium is composed of two
separable layers, of which the inner forms a broad cup, and the outer is
divided regularly into recurved laciniz.

112 M.C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

wise double*, the inner, whose increase does not keep pace with that
of the outer, appears to enjoy a sort of elasticity, analogous to that
which we observe in Spherobolus, which causes it at a certain epoch
to invert itself for the dispersion of the sporidiaf.
The peridium is simple or compound. In the first case it presents
a single cavity, or it is divided into cells or pockets (e. g. Scleroder-
ma){. In the second it encloses a number of partial or secondary
peridia (peridiola), within which are enclosed the sporiferous fila-
ments (e. g. Polysaccum, Ciliciocarpus). In the emergent species
the mycelium furnishes the peridium either with a stem or peduncle
(stipes), which is continuous in Mitremyces, only contiguous in Tu-
lostoma, or merely with some root-like filaments, which are altogether
wanting in the subterranean species. The stem itself, sometimes
very short and obsolete, is likewise frequently prolonged into the
peridium in the form of a columella. This is soft and cottony in
Cauloglossum, hard and woody in Podazon.
As regards the dehiscence of the peridium, we have just seen that
it is twofold in Geaster. In the emergent genera it mostly takes
place towards the summit, rarely laterally (e. g. Cauioglossum), or
at the base, as in Podazon. It is often regular or irregular in dif-
ferent species of the same genus. ‘The irregular mode of rupture
takes place by the peridium being torn or broken into scales. The
regular dehiscence, which is always observed at the summit of the
peridium, consists of an opening sometimes exactly orbicular, obtuse,
or surmounted by a cartilaginous border (e. g. Tulostoma mammo-
sum); sometimes conical, folded and finely striate, or slashed into
laciniz ; sometimes plane, ciliate or dentate; sometimes also piloso-
fimbriate (e..g. Lycoperdon). 'The genera whose species are subter-
raneous do not open spontaneously (e. g. Cenococcum). In Geaster
coliformis, which seems to result from the normal confluence of
several peridia, the single peridium opens by many ciliated orifices.
The flesh of the fungus is generally white or reddish in this tribe;
but after the morphosis, which induces pulverulence, the mass of the
filaments of the sporidia presents variations of colour in each species.
The most common tints are purple-brown, olive, fuliginous with a
yellow tinge, cinereous or bluish black, &c. The filaments, which
constitute the fleshy mass with which the young peridium is filled,
vary likewise considerably in the changes they undergo by the act
of vegetation. The two extreme states are their persistence under
the form of capillitium (e. g. Lycoperdon), and their complete ab-
sorption§ (e.g. Cenococcum). In the multitude of intermediate states
there are two worthy of notice ; that where the capillitium, detached

* Or rather triple, for at the moment of its appearing on the surface of
the soil the peridium is enveloped in a hood (calyptra), which bursts circu-
larly at its point of attachment to the stem, and falls.

t Berkeley, Ann. of Nat. Hist. 1839, p. 326.

{ Messrs. Tulasne, in the paper quoted above, have proved that the struc-
ture of Scleroderma isin reality conformable to that of Lycoperdon.—M. J. B.

§ Mr. Berkeley has found filaments mixed with sporidia in Mitremyces
coccinea, l. c. t. 7. fig. 1. c.

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 113

from the peridium, remains under the form of free filaments which
are dispersed with the sporidia, and that in which they form by their
union the walls of the cells in which the sporidia are contained.
This latter circumstance takes place especially in the subterraneous
indehiscent Lycoperdons.

The genus Polysaccum, DeC., has a common peridium, in the
fleshy cellular mass of which appear at first amygdaloid, extremely
soft and viscid bodies. As the fungus increases they become con-
sistent, and are at length changed into peridiola, in the interior of
which the complete evolution of the spores observed by Corda (Ic.
Fung. ii. p. 24. t. 12.) takes place. The other species of the sub-
terraneous genera offer almost the same morphosis.

The sporidia differ very little from those of the preceding tribe.
Some have an umbilicus or hilum, and some retain the thread or
cord (funiculus), which however is generally wanting. Most are
smooth, but some are verrucose. I have already said, that in their
pulverulent state they are generally mixed with the mass of fila-
ments from which they spring. Sometimes this powder occupies
the whole cavity, sometimes only a more or less circumscribed por-
tion of the peridium. A dry state of the atmosphere is most
favourable to the dispersion of the sporidia, and the wind the most
effectual agent. In the subterraneous species, where they are ag-
glutinated by the drying up of the viscid matter which assisted in
their evolution, strong and continued rains are probably the most
efficient.

Almost all the species grow either upon or beneath the earth ;
Tulostoma exasperatum, however, and a very few others live on half
rotten wood. Some are found exclusively in sand*. They have
their centre in the temperate regions of the two hemispheres. Their
use is very limited. Some authors affirm, that in certain parts of
Italy many sorts of puffball are eaten fried while they are still
fleshy. Deer and pigs are reported to root up the Hlaphomyces.
The sporidia of Polysaccum tinctorium are used in the Canaries to
dye wool and silk.

The Angiogastres comprise, as we have seen, three tribes united
by a common character, sporidia never pulverulent ; they are, how-
ever, distinguished by marked differences. Thus, the Nidulariacee
have their sporidia enclosed in proper sporangia; in the Tuberacee
they are contained in the thickness of the folds of the peridium ;
lastly, in the Phalloidee they are dispersed in a foetid mucilage
which clothes the receptacle.

The Nidulariacee comprise a very small number of genera, all
having a double peridium. The outer is called uterus; it varies in
form, which sometimes resembles a cup or little goblet (e. g. Nidu-
laria), sometimes is spherical (e. g. Arachnion), sometimes hemisphe-
rical (e. g. Polyangium) ; and as regards consistence, it is cottony,
slightly fleshy, coriaceous or membranaceous. The inner, separable
or intimately united with the first, is most frequently papyraceous

* Podaxon cascinomalis is found on ant-nests.—M. J. B.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

414 M.C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

or membranous. In certain genera it is inverted elastically, in order
to shoot out the sporangia (e. g. Spherobolus).

The receptacle is entire, and opens at the summit by a circular
or toothed orifice ; or it is truncate or dimidiate, and closed by a
thin membrane called epiphragma, which bursts to make way for the
sporangia (e. g. Cyathus). These at first swim in a more or less
consistent mucilage which at length disappears. They are free or
fixed to the peridium, sometimes laterally, sometimes by the centre,
by means of a sort of cord. Their consistence is sometimes hard
and firm, sometimes more tender. ‘The sporidia which they contain
are of a variable colour, and generally collected in the centre. These
fungi grow in autumn, and are, as far as is known, of no use.: Their
morphosis, which has not been followed, demands the attention of
mycologists favourably situated for such observations.

The Tuberacee form an important tribe, whether on account of
their structure, so well explained by Vittadini, or their use for food.
The species have a single or double peridium. This peridium, when
single, or the internal, when there are two, is folded more or less
deeply into the interior of the fungus, so as to form veins of different
colours, giving it a mottled appearance. The sinuosities formed by
the folds of the peridium, which Vittadini has well compared to
those of the brain, do not proceed always from every point of the
circumference, as in the genus Genea (Vitt. Mon. Tub. t. ii. f. 7.);
more frequently, in the root-bearing species, the folds radiate towards
the summit from the point which is in contact with the soil; in
some cases it is from the centre that they diverge. .The outer pe-
ridium, which is wanting in the curious genus Gautiera, is frequently
floccose or byssoid. In the species with a tuberculated bark, this is
formed of very small and crowded elliptic cells. These cells, ac-
cording to Vittadini, serve in the Truffles for the absorption of the
juices necessary for their growth, and perform consequently the
functions of roots. The flesh of Tuberacee, especially remarkable
for its veins, is of a different colour in different species. Its consist-
ence and hardness increase with age, which is the reverse of what
takes place in Lycoperdacee. We see at once the analogy which
closely-binds certain genera of this order with Hymenomycetes, and
others with Discomycetes. Gautiera graveolens is indeed very near
to the Morells, and Genea is an introverted Helvella. In both cases,
the organs of fructification, being disposed in an inverse manner, do
not receive the action of the air and light till after their dispersion.

It would take too long time to review the forms which the peri-
dium assumes in the very numerous genera of this tribe; it is
enough, after the Italian monograph, to have indicated the origin of
these inner veins, which wise and provident nature has employed to
multiply the points of the fructifying surface without increasing too
much the volume of the plant.

If we examine the parenchyme of Tuberacee, we recognise besides
that it is composed of cells differently fashioned, but in general
rather rounded than elongated. Between these cells, we observe
from, space to space cavities very variable in their form. ‘The one,

Sketch of the Class Fungi. = 115

which are mere lacune, contain peridiola in which are-enclosed the
sporidia, which are often filled with sporidiola ; others, larger, are
lined with a membrane or hymenium, composed of juxtaposed cells,
It is in the interior of these cells that the sporidia are contained in
the genus Genea, and from between them that those of the genus
Rhizopogon emerge. In some other utero-hymenian genera, the
sporidia are borne by a minute peduncle, ‘which is formed at the
summit of the basidia. In the genera Pachyma and Picoa, where
there is no trace of veins, the peridiola nestle here and there in the
flesh of the fungus.

The sporidia of the Tuberacee are then generally contained in
asci or peridiola. They are seldom smooth, more rarely striated
longitudinally. Almost always, on the contrary, they are rough or
echinulate, a circumstance which made Turpin regard them as the
truffle in miniature. Vittadini, who has studied the germination of
those of Hlaphomyces*, which are echinulate, has seen these points
elongated into byssoid filaments, which at length envelope the seed
in a thick down. This down, according to the author, is as it were
the cotyledon of the young plant. He infers by analogy, that the
‘same is the case with the sporidia of most other Tuberacee. The
fungi, which generally are subterraneous, prefer temperate climate,
and are found especially in forests of oak and chestnut. Truffles,
known to Theophrastus under the name of oidvoy, and to Plutarch
under that of idvoy, have long been esteemed’ for their delicious
flavour. Everybody knows that they are nutritive and aphrodisiac,
and that pigs are quite as fond of them as ourselvesy.

We come now to the Phalloidee. 'The species which compose
this tribe, though we derive no immediate benefit from them, are
nevertheless worthy of arresting for a moment our attention, because
they form a very evident passage from true Gasteromycetes to Hyme-
nomycetes ; they approach the latter by the constant presence of a
volva, but especially by the structure of their hymenium. ‘This
structure indeed has been observed only in the genus Phallus ; but,
till new investigations show us the identity of structure in the other
genera, analogy leads us to suppose that it does not differ in the
rest of the tribe. It is to Mr. Berkeley again that we are indebted
for this interesting discovery. What he has seen in Phallus caninus
is as follows: as in the puffball, the fructiferous membrane is
formed of a very sinuous hymenium. The walls of these sinuosities
are composed of elongated cells, a little clavate at the tips, and sur-
mounted by from four to six threads, each bearing an oblong spore
(Berk. /. c. p. 164. t. 2. f. 22, 23). The basidia appear all to be
fertile and of an equal length. We have then here an Hymenomycete
which is distinguished from the others merely in the sporidia being
soon involved in a mucilaginous mass derived from the hymenium.

* See, on the subject Elaphomyces, Messrs. Tulasne’s admirable paper,
Ann. Se. Nat. July 1841.—M, J. B.
+ Many other species of this tribe are eaten. In the Canaries, a species
is much esteemed which I have referred doubtfully to Rhizopogon albus,
_r., but which is perhaps Zuber niveum, Desf., a species at present unknown.
Hist. Nat, Canar. Phytogr., sect. ult. p. 85.

12

116 M. C. Montagne’s Sketch of the Class Fungi.

In all the species of this group, the young fungus is wrapt in
a general volva (uterus, Fr.), which is sometimes double. This
pouch, which is usually white and membranous, and which contains
the receptacle, is separated from it by a more or less thick layer of
mucilaginous matter, frequently of a feetid, cadaverous, goaty, sper-
matic or musky scent, sometimes quite scentless. ‘The volva bursts
towards the summit in order to make way for the receptacle, which
then increases rapidly.

Sometimes this receptacle. consists of a little head (capitulum),
which is smooth or rugged (e. g. Phallus), smeared with a coat of
this jelly with which we have seen the volva was at first distended*,
and supported by a fleshy stem or peduncle, or rarely woody, as in
Batarrea; generally fistulose, smooth or reticulate. ° Sometimes the
receptacle, which is still stipitate, is divided at the top into expand-
ed and bifid rays (e. gy. Aseroe), erect and simple (e. g. Calathiscus,
Lysurus). Sometimes sessile, as in Clathrus, or pedicellate, as in
Fetidaria, A. St. Hil., it presents a sort of convex, ovoid or turbinate
peridium, or rather a sort of net with rounded meshes, smooth or
striate, in the interior of which is contained the gelatinous medium
which involves the sporidia when the time of their dispersion is
arrived.

The genus Batarrea is anomalous; its vegetation is phalloid, but
its fruit is that of Lycoperdacee ; indeed the naked sporidia are
mixed in the pulverulent state with filaments springing from the
receptacle.

All the Fungi of the tribe which we have just examined spring
from beneath the soil, or on its surface; their growth is wonderfully
rapid. Batarrea Gaudichaudit, found at Peru, near Lima, acquires
all its development in a few hours. They are of no use to man}.

Note.—Thisis, on the whole, the least satisfactory of the six grand divisions
of Fungi, and must doubtless be greatly modified hereafter. The affinities of
Nidularia and its allies are at present very ill understood, and both Hyme-
nomycetes and Discomycetes will be reinforced by far the greater portion of
its other components. The great desideratum isa correct knowledge of the
morphosis of Myxogastres, aud the genus Trichia is especially worthy of
study, as its flocci are clearly not mere relics as those of Lycoperdon. The
notion that Selerotium is allied to Spheria is very ingenious, and is perhaps
strengthened by the fact that Spheria pheocomes and others are Sclerotia
in an early stage of growth.—M. J. B.

* M. Legrand (Act. Soc. Linn. Bord. v. June 1882) has shown that in
Phallus vulpinus, an excellent species described by him, this jelly, which is
inodorous, diminishes as the fungus increases, and that it dies almost imme-
diately if it is taken away before the fungus has arrived at maturity. It
seems to him consequently intended by nature to furnish the nutritive matter
indispensable for the evolution of the Phallus. Some mycologists have sup-
posed, without any ground, that it contains the fecundating principle. Its
odour is very variable ; it is foetid in many species; none in Phallus caninus,
vulpinus and indusiatus ; it has somewhat of a spermatic scent in P. auran-
tiacus, n. 8. from the East Indies (Ann. Se, Nat. Nov. 1842).

. t See Mont. Amn. Sc. Nat., 2 sér. tom. ii. p. 76. t. 4 f. 1.

t Lysurus Mokusin is considered by the Chinese as an excellent remedy

in gangrenous ulcers. It is also eaten ; but it appears to be often poisonous.

Mr. Stephens on Epilobium. 117

XIV.— Note on Epilobium angustifolium and macrocarpum.
By H. O. Sternens, Esq., with remarks by Sir W. J.
Hooxer*.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Since the publication of Mr. Leighton’s papers on these
plants [Epilobium angustifolium and macrocarpum| in this
workt, I have received the following remarks from Sir W. J.
Hooker, which will probably go far to prove their specific
identity :

“With regard to Epilobium macrocarpum, it seems to be
what I alluded to in the 1st edition of my ‘ Brit. Flor.,’ when
I remember there was cultivated in our Botanic Garden at
Glasgow an American form of this plant (E. angustifolium)
with smaller flowers. |

‘¢ From America I afterwards received states which seemed
gradually to pass into our true angustifolium. To.me, I must
confess, the characters you and Mr. Leighton have pointed out
do not seem sufficient to constitute a species. Are there not
intermediate forms? and can you really distinguish these two
when not in fruit? How do you know your macrocarpum is
not Linnzeus’s angustifolium? What does Mr. Leighton mean
by saying that H. angustifolium does not bear perfect cap-
sules ? If so, how is it so extensively propagated ? and if true,
may not that account for the difference in the fruit ? and surely
a barren plant ought not to be the type of the species.

“{ have numerous specimens in my herbarium of what I
consider E. angustifolium from Mount Olympus to Iceland
and Norway in the old world, and from the Atlantic to the
Pacific in the new world, and all that have fully formed fruit
have it resembling your macrocarpum. My large and small
flowers seem equally to have fruit of the same character.”

It must be acknowledged, that if these plants are distinct,
the specific character rests on the size and shape of the cap-
sules ; and if these are alike in both, I cannot but agree with
Sir W. J. Hooker, there scarcely remains sufficient difference
to constitute. two species; for the. elaborate descriptions of
Mr. Leighton contain nothing tangible, all the remaining dif-
ferences between the two forms being of a comparative kind.
Having no means of consulting the Linnean herbarium, I
could not be certain my macrocarpum was not the angustifo-
lum of that author; for the plant of Linnzus I rested on the
authority of Smith. I now find Linnzeus’s angustifolium is my
macrocarpum, although Smith describes and figures in ‘ Eng,

* Read before the Botanical Society of London, Feb. 18, 1842.
+ See vol. viii. pp. 170, 246, 401.

118 Mr. Westwood on new Insects.

Bot.’ the dark-leaved and large-flowered form. In gardens,
EL. angustifolium, brachycarpum, Leighton, is propagated by
creeping roots, and this will account for its barrenness under
cultivation. I shall try, when its roots are confined by a gar-
den-pot, if perfect seed will be produced.

Henry Oxiey STEPHENS.
Bristol, Terrell Street, Feb. 8, 1842.

XV.—Insectorum novorum Ceniuria, auctore
J.O, Westwoop, F.L.S., &c.

Decadis quinte, ex ordine Homopterorum Latr., Synopsis.
Familia Crcapip&.

Cicada imperatoria, W. Luteo-fulva, capite et thoracis dorso ma-
culis numerosis (magnitudine et forma variis) nigris, mesotho-
raceque figura trifida notatis: pronoti lateribus in medio emar-
ginatis ; abdomine brunneo lateribus pallidioribus, macula in
singulo segmento utrinque nigra; alis flavido-hyalinis venis
fulvis ; anticarum venis transversis subapicalibus fusco nebu-
losis, maculisque septem versus marginem fuscis.. Long. corp.
unc. 34. Expans. alar. unc. 81.

Obs. Gigas in genere. Affinis C. fusce, Oliv., Stoll., Cig., fig. 36.
Hab, East Indies and the Indian Islands. Mus. Hope, West-
wood, &c.

Cicada Mearesiana, W. Nigra, pronoti margine postico flavo : meso-
thorace posticé utrinque puncto oblongo ferrugineo, metatho-
race fulvyo marginato ; alis anticis nigro-fuscis, venis nigris ; pos-
ticis leté testaceis, arel unali margineque tenui apicali fuscis
venis nigris. Long. corp. unc. 12. Expans. alar. unc. 54.

Hab. 'The Himalayas. D. Meares. Mus. Parry.

Cicuda dives, W. Nigra, alis anticis nigris, venis rubris, fascia me-
dia transversa albida ; posticis testaceis, dimidio apicali nigris.
Long. corp. lin. 12, Expans. alar. unc. 3.

Hab. Sylhet in the East Indies. Mus. Hope.

Cystosoma (subg. nov. Caput parvum. Promuscis ad basin femorum
intermediorum extensa. ‘Tympana musicalia omnino detecta,
valdé convexa, transversé striata. Abdomen ¢ maximum valdé
inflatum. Pedes breves. Ale anticee ultra medium valdé subhex-
agonaliter areolatze).

Cystosoma Saundersii (Westw., Arcana Ent., pl. 24. fig. 1.). Pallidé
lutea, costa alarum anticarum albidaé. Long. corp. feré unc. 2.
Expans. alar. unc. 33.

Hab. New Holland. Mus. Curtis (cum hoc nomine inscripto).

Familia FuLe@orip2.
Fulgora (subg. Pyrops, Spinola) Spinole, W. Rostro corporis lon-
gitudine adscendente, supra nigro subtis luteo ; corpore fulvo ;
pronoti margine antico et in medio, mesothorace plaga lata me-

Mr. Westwood on new Insects. 119

dia punctis duobus strigisque duabus obliquis lateralibus nigris
alis anticis fuscis venis fulvis ; ante medium fasciis tribus fectis
transversis pallidé fulvis, maculisque 6 aut 7 subapicalibus
(quarum nonnulle fasciam macularem formant) ; alis posticis
apicibus nigris. Long. corp. unc. 13. Expans. alar. unc. 3}.

Hab. East Indies, Mysore; also Assam, D.Cantor. Mus. Hope,
Westw., &c. Affinis F. Candelaria.

Fulgora (subg. Pyrops) guttulata, W. Rostro thorace dimidio bre-
viori, apice subadscendente ; capite et thoracis dorso nigro-ma-
culatis, abdominis segmentis basi fuscis, alis anticis guttis nume-
rosis albidis nigro-cinctis ; posticis pallidé flavescentibus nigro-
maculatis, margine postico laté fusco. Long. corp. feré unc. 1.
Expans. alar. unc. 2.

Hab. Northern India. Mus. W. W. Saunders.

Fulgora (subg. Pyrops) virescens, W. Rostro brevi conico vix ad-
scendente ; pallidé virescens, prothorace et mesothoracis scu-
tello utrinque puncto nigro ; alis anticis maculis numerosis parvis
rotundatis, fulvis, ornatis, posticis virescenti-hyalinis. Long.
(alis clausis) feré unc. 14.

Hab. East Indies. Mus. Hope, Leadbeater.

adenine (subg. Episctus, Spin. ?) amabilis, W. Rostro, thoracis lon-
gitudine supra plano subconico, capite thoraceque. griseo-fuscis,
abdominis dorso testaceo, maculis lateralibus nigris, alis anticis
brunneo-fuscis apice pallidioribus fusco nebulosis, posticis basi
fulvis, medio fuscis, apice hyalinis. Long. corp. lin. 55. Ex-
pans. alar. lin. 103.
Hab. Mexico. Mus. Westw.
Obs. Episcius Guerini, Spin. = Fulgora platyrhina, Germ., Westw.

Kurybrachis insignis, Westw. Pallidé fulvescens, abdominis lateribus
sanguineis, genitalibus lateralibus maximis cochleiformibus, alis
anticis albidis basi magis fulvescentibus in medio roseo-tinctis,
strigis brevibus nigris transversis apiceque punctis minutis ni-
gris notatis, alis posticis albis, pone medium maculis nonnullis
nigris, pedibus anticis dilatatis fusco-nebulosis. Long. corp.
lin. 74. Expans. alar. unc. 25.

Hab. Malabar (E. Ind.). Mus. Westw.

Familia Cercoprip2.

Smilia informis, W. Albida, pronoto maximo, valdé inflato, totum
corpus obtegente feré ut in Smil. inflatd, at magis tumido, in
medio constricto, et ad apicem spina armato, dorso irregulariter
areolato, areis preesertim pesticis maximis fusco interdum margi-
natis et maculatis, alis anticis venis crassis, punctoque subapi-
cali fuscis. Long. corp. lin. 44.

Hab, Brazil. Brit. Mus. et D. Hooker.

120 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

XVL — Contributions to the Ichthyology of Australia.. By
Joun Ricwarpson, M.D., F.R.S., &c., Inspector of
Hospitals, Haslar.

[Continued from p. 31.]

CENTROPRISTES SCORPENOIDES (Cuv. & Val.), Scorpenoid
Centropristes.
| Sooriane de Waigiou, Quoy & Gaimard, Zool, Voy. de Frey., pl. 58. f. 1.

Centropristes scorpenoides, Cuv. & Val. Hist. des Poiss. iii. p. 48.

No. 31. Mr. Gilbert's collection.

In characterizing the Plectropomes, Cuvier observes that
they differ from the Serrani in the teeth of the angle and un-
der limb of the preoperculum being directed forwards, and
that he has separated them merely to facilitate their nomen- -
clature. Had the Centropristes been equally numerous, this
species might have been detached by the same character as
the Plectropomes, for its preoperculum is spurred beneath
still more strongly and acutely*. But though the Centro-
pristes do not form a copious group, neither do they, as
enumerated in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons,’ constitute a very
natural one. The illustrious authors of that work have pointed
out the resemblance of the C. truttaceus to a Cesio, and indi-
cated it as the probable type of a distinct genus, and its allied
species C. georgianus has actually been made the type of the
genus Arripist by Mr. Jenyns. Abstracting these and the
Japanese C. hirundinaceus, which has also a peculiar aspect,

the remaining Centropristes described in the ‘ Histoire des
Poissons’ are all American.

The species at present under consideration is named by the
natives at Port Essington ‘ Seebererdidwee,’ and is abundant
in all the shallow parts of the harbour. It has a strong re-
semblance to a Scorpena in the character of its scales, in ge-
neral form, in possessing a nasal cirrhus, in the structure of
the anal spines, and in the small number of rays in that fin.
These peculiarities no doubt determined Messrs. Quoy and
Gaimard to place it in the genus Scorpena. The teeth of.
the typical Serrani being long and slender, particularly pos-
teriorly and towards the mesial line, as well as curved back-
wards, and having moreover a few stronger ones intermixed,
are especially adapted for preventing the escape of the ani-
mals on which these fishes feed. But the numerous spe-

* The appellation of Centrogenys, which is nearly synonymous with that of
Plectropoma, would have been appropriate had it been advisable to give a
subgeneric name to this curious fish. A specimen having the vomer and
palate bones cut away might be taken for a Centropomus.

+ Zoology of the Voy. of the Beagle.

the Ichthyology of Australia. 12]

cies which enter into the genus show various gradations* in
the strength of their cardiform dentition ; and the teeth in
some being finely villiform, with small and scarcely projecting
canines, are in fact less efficient organs of retention than the
teeth of Centropristes nigricans, which are stated by Cuvier to
be all ‘en fort velours.” The Centropristes scorpenoides, on
the other hand, has very short, densely crowded teeth, with
the dental surfaces curved and fitting into each other, and
evidently adapted for rubbing down or bruising soft sub-
stances rather than for retaining a living prey. ‘This species
also differs from the other Centropristes, and approaches the
Serrant in the snout and suborbitar being scaly. The un-
usual strength and length of the second anal spine, being
proportionally greater than even in the Holocentri, is a peculiar
character. Mr. Gilbert has brought home three specimens
in spirits, together with several dried skins, all retaining the
configurations of the dark colour strongly defined, particu-
larly on the spines and fins. One of the dried skins has been
presented by Mr. Gould to the Muséum d’Histoire Natu-
relle at Paris. The description of Quoy and Gaimard’s spe-
cimen, contained in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons,’ agrees exactly
with the examples from Port Essington, except in the state-
ment of the suborbitar not being scaly and the operculum
having only one acute point; but the figure in the zoological
volume of Freycinet’s voyage is characteristic enough to show
that there can be no mistake as to species. The markings
are not however so boldly defined in that figure as they still
appear on Mr. Gilbert’s specimens.

Form.—Snout gibbous, the cranium being arched between the
orbits both longitudinally and transversely. The head is concave
behind the orbit} and rises again to the beginning of the dorsal fin,
from whence to the end of the fin the profile of the back is mode-
rately and regularly arched: the curve of the belly is flatter.

The length of the trunk of the tail is equal to its own height, or to
about one-third of the height of the body, which at the insertion of
the ventrals, where it is greatest, is exactly equal to the length of
the head, measured to the tip of the gill-cover; the total length of
the fish exceeds thrice the length of the head by half the length of
the caudal fin. The greatest thickness is just above the pectorals,
and is equal to half the height ; the body thins off more rapidly to-
wards the back, which is rather acute, than towards the belly, which
is flattish and has some breadth before the ventrals. Towards the

* The genus Prionodes of Mr. Jenyns exhibits a peculiar modification of
the teeth of this tribe, the species on which it is founded being in fact a Ser-
ranus with toothless vomer and palate bones. |

+ This peculiarity is owing to the soft parts, and not to the form of the
skull, which is convex.

122 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

tail the fish becomes gradually much compressed, the thickness of the
trunk of the tail not exceeding one-third of its height.

The head is rather thick and convex above. The distance between
the eyes is equal to the vertical diameter of the orbit, and the snout
is very short. The moderately large eye is placed high up, occasion-
ing apparently the arching of the frontal bone: it is half a diameter
from the edge of the snout, a diameter and a half from the under
surface of the head, and two and a half from the tip of the gill-flap.
The nostrils are situated on the verge of the orbit, above its upper
anterior angle, the two orifices being contiguous, and the foremost
one emitting a cirrhus which is two lines high. The mouth opens
forwards and is of moderate extent, the jaws not separating beyond
an angle of 60°. The under jaw is equal in length to the upper
one, but as it. ascends when the mouth is closed, it appears slightly
longer when depressed. ‘The lips are thin. The intermaxillaries are
moderately protractile, and, owing to the shortness of the snout, their
pedicles, which are of the same length with the oral limbs of the
bone, slide over the anterior third of the orbit. The maxillary is
wide at its lower end and evenly truncated, and its upper end is
only very partially covered by the edge of the preorbitar. The lips,
jaws, isthmus, and branchial membrane are the only parts of the
head that are not scaly; the snout, top of the head, suborbitars,
cheeks, and whole opercular pieces being densely covered to their
extreme edges with scales. The preorbitar is narrow, and curves
away to a thin slip as it passes under the anterior third of the orbit ;
it is scaly, though the scales, being imbedded in integument full of
small pores, are not easily seen unless in the dried specimen. The
rest of the suborbitar chain is restricted to a smooth mucous canal
or fold which divides the orbit from the densely scaly cheek. Nei-
ther the margin of the orbit nor the preorbitar show any acute
points, though the anterior edge of the latter is slightly uneven.
There are many minute pores with branching mucous tubes on the
lower jaw not disposed in any regular order.

The upper limb of the preoperculum inclines slightly forwards as
it ascends, and is finely and very acutely serrated; the teeth are di-
vergent.on the rounded angle and a little stouter ; and the under edge
of the bone, which is slightly arched, is occupied by three strong
conical and very acute spines which point forwards. The foremost
of the three is the largest, being twice as long as the posterior one,
which is less than the middle one. These spines lie beneath the
scaly edge of the bone, and are not readily seen in the recent fish.
The whole edge of the preoperculum is free to a considerable extent,
and can be raised from the gill-cover. The gill-flap is triangular,
its under edge sloping much. upwards to the not very acute scaly
tip, which is situated high above the pectoral fin and nearer to the
lateral line. ‘There is no membranous margin to the flap, and the
scales conceal the unions of the opercular pieces. ‘The under edges
of the interoperculum and suboperculum are quite entire. A flat
acute spine is situated on the operculum, about its own length from
the tip of the gill-flap and immediately behind it. ‘The point of a

the Ichthyology of Australia. 123

second spine is just perceptible higher up, near the superior angle of
the gill-opening: this point is conspicuous enough in the skeleton,
the bone being cut away in a semicircular arc between it and the
principal point. There is no peculiarity in the scales which conceal
the supra-scapular and humeral bones.

The teeth, which are, singly, but just visible to the naked eye, are
disposed in villiform bands, very densely crowded ; and by the aid
of a microscope are seen to be very short and obtuse, a few scattered
ones near the symphysis being more so than the rest. The dental
surface on the intermaxillary is concave and inclines much inwards,
receiving that of the lower jaw, which is convex. On both jaws it
tapers as it recedes from the mesial line. The chevron of the vo-
mer, resembling an inverted A, is armed, together with the edge of
the palate bones, with very minute villiform teeth.

Rays :—B.7—7; D.12|12; A.3|5; C.128; V.1|5; P.13; 1st specim.
7—7; 139; 315; 12%; 1\5;'- 138; 2nd ~—
7—7; 13/10; 3|5; 128; 1/5; 14;3rd —
7—7; 189; 3|5; 12%; 1/5; 13; 4th —
7— 73. WBA s 1 43]5 3,18; 15; 18; C.& V.

The narrow branchiostegous membrane is supported by seven cy-
lindrical rays, the two lower ones being short, very slender, and
easily overlooked. The gill-opening is wide. ‘The dorsal varies in
different individuals more than is common among the acanthoptery-
gian fishes in the number of its soft rays, viz. from nine to twelve,
the last one being in each case deeply divided. One specimen also
has a spine fewer than the rest. The fin commences a little behind
the edge of the preoperculum ; the spinous portion is arched and oc-
cupies twice the space of the soft rays, which rise above the poste-
rior spines, and are like them obiique. ‘The anterior spines are the
strongest ; the first is half the height of the second, and when the fin
is fully extended inclines forwards ; the third is the tallest, but is
very little higher than the second and third ; the membrane is more
deeply notched between the first three spines than in the succeeding
part of the fin; the remaining spines decrease very gradually in suc-
cession, the thirteenth being a little taller than the first, and about
one half the height of the soft part of the fin, which has a rounded out-
line. All the spines after the second one are slightly curved. There
are no scales on the fin before the third spine, but more posteriorly
a little triangular fillet of scales inclines against the fore side of each
spine, the fillets increasing successively in size, and the base of the
soft fin is densely scaly. |

The anal commences far behind the anus and nearly opposite to
the middle of the soft dorsal. The first spine is short, tapering and
acute, and convex before and behind, whereby it is prevented from
reclining against the second spine, which is very long, strong,
slightly curved and compressed in an opposite direction, having its
anterior and posterior edges acute. ‘The membrane slopes off from
it to the point of the third spine, which is one-fourth part shorter,
producing an acute notch in the fore part of the fin. The third

124 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

spine is however as tall as the highest dorsal spine, and it is flattened
or grooved behind for the reception of the first soft ray, which is
closely applied to it and overtops it, but does not equal the second
spine. The other rays are successively shorter, and. the fin termi-
nates sooner than the dorsal, leaving consequently more space be-
tween it and the caudal. It contains five articulated rays, the
last one deeply divided, and its base is scaly like the dorsal.
The caudal terminates evenly with rounded corners, and contains
twelve or thirteen forked or branching rays, with three visible, in-
cumbent, simple but jointed ones above and below. The pectoral is
rounded and is attached low down, the lower rays partly overlapping
the ventrals. All its rays are twice or thrice divided at the tips,
but the branches remain in contact without spreading through. the
membrane that connects one ray to another. ‘The ventrals are at-
tached near each other, entirely on the ventral aspect of the fish, and
open horizontally. The spine is one-third shorter than the soft
rays.

"Scales. —The scales, in situ, have a striking resemblance to those
of Scorpena porcus. ‘They are individually truncated at the base, .
with parallel rectangular sides and an ‘elliptical exterior edge, which
is finely ciliated by slender rigid teeth and narrowly bordered by a
shagreened surface. From five to nine furrows originate in a point
close to this border and run in a fan-like manner to the basal edge,
but do not occasion crenatures thereon. The scales on the head are
about one-third smaller than those on the body, and appear to be
rougher. They are smallest on the bases of the fins, the snout, and
tip of the gill-cover ; the cheek ones nearly equal those on the oper-
culum in size. They do not extend far on the pectorals and cau-
dal, and there are none on the ventrals. The lateral line is less
curved than the back, and opposite to the posterior third of the
soft dorsal, it takes a straight direction through the tail to the
membrane between the two middle caudal rays, proceeding as far on
the fin as the scales do. The scales composing it are smaller than
the adjoining ones, and of a different shape, being wider at the base
than at the exterior edge, which is rough and ciliated like the rest :
each has a simple tube on its exposed disc. ‘There are forty-two
or forty-three scales on the lateral line. )

Colours.—The patterns of colour appear to be equally well pre-
served in the dried skin and in the specimens kept in spirits, the
ground-tint being however much lighter in the latter. It is honey-
yellow approaching to wood-brown, and the dark parts are deep um-
ber or liver-brown. ‘The dark tint prevails on the top of the head,
mottles the cheek, and forms four round blotches along the summit
of the back, partly encroaching on the dorsal fin. There is an equal
number of spots on the lateral line not so well defined, and some
shadings on the sides, particularly at the base of the anal. The lips,
lower jaw, margin of the eyeball, and soft dorsal, exhibit the dark
colour in form of small rectangular spots; the spinous dorsal shows
it in round spots, which form three rows and occupy more space than
the ground-colour. The posterior surface of the pectoral is regu-

the Ichthyology of Australia. 125

larly barred by three dark bands alternating with as many pale ones;
on the anterior surface there.are some spots, and the dark bars shine
partly through. The fore part of the anal is also barred, the bars
being most clearly seen on the spines; the hind part of the fin is
tessellated by the rectangular spots. This tessellated pattern is still
more perfectly exhibited on the caudal, the dark and light colours
being nearly equal over the whole fin. The ventrals are marked
much like the anal. The edges of the scales are mostly lighter,
which renders the dark spots less intense on the scaly parts than on
the jaws, spines, and fins. The nasal cirrhus is banded by the tiwo
colours. The eye is gold-yellow in the dried specimen.

Osteology.—The cranium is convex and smooth over the posterior
angle of the orbit, but there is a very small mesial ridge on the oc-
ciput between the superior ends of the supra-scapulars. Between
the orbits there is a smooth mesial furrow, and the anterior frontals
are hollow. The infra-orbitars are narrow, presenting a chain of
cells communicating with each other. There is no process extend-
ing across the cheek to the angle of the preoperculum as in the Scor-
pene. The preoperculum has been described already. The bony
operculum ends in two flat acute points, with an even semicircular
curve between them. It is the inferior third point, usually present
in the Serrani, which is wanting in this species. The edges of the
interoperculum and suboperculum are perfectly smooth. ‘I'he supra-
scapular presents a series of cells like the suborbitars, and the un-
even or crenated edge of a small process shows itself exteriorly at
the upper angle of the gill-opening. There are, as in the Serrani,
twenty-four vertebra, but I can reckon only nine of them as abdo-
minal, instead of ten; for the tenth has a forked inferior spinous pro-
cess, which receives the point of the large interspinous bone of the
anal, but carries no ribs. There are only nine pairs of ribs, but two
or three of the posterior ones are forked. The first spine of the
dorsal is articulated to the first interspinous bone; in Centropristes
nigricans there are three interspinous bones before the first dorsal
spine. The small lateral process of the last caudal vertebra which
exists in Serranus rasor and others of that genus is absent in this
Centropristes. ‘The three anal spines are attached to a very strong
interspinous bone ; the middle spine occupying most of the articula-
tion, the first and third spines moving partly on its base. The other
anal interspinous bones are much more slender and short.

DIMENSIONS. inches. lines.
Length from intermaxillary symphysis to end of caudal ......... 5 3
base of ditto .......+. 4.3
tip of gill-flap ......... | RA
beginning of dorsal... 0 11
centre of eye ......++. 0 6
DIAM CCE OF WEEE ac ic desccicccccocscccvanceettisetantiesvewesse ck ERs as MORSE
Length of pectoral ......... coccccsdonasstsbescoeesoucseeuedibecenecsesas ‘12
VORTEC Sit. dco vededseseubegusevesctebeaseee 4 EEE 1 0
rh) eS eT ee Peer eT ene aeaeery ie SPeOpr rete es 3.2
itto, SpINOUS PATt ...cceeececseeneseeeeceeees ete sbXGbY TORTE? eee
ditto, articulated parteeccscsseeeeees licbekdsnepueesbawnde 1 A

126 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to -

Dimensions. inches. lines.

Length of anal .........-seeeeeeee wre ee ponlciceie’ inpehdopase g
— CONTA sodcn ence dorcopecscce coer epysemesyes song bai sraceisommnne 1 0
RECUIE Ol TORR) CREED, 54, x ecanne racer ee clens tone nndedemensiopieaitenstieecs O 13

SHIINT SLOGERL BDIDC cewn oes nnernemenuincripbeureas cower ops 6oheo oe :
kes athe EITC OMEN GEE cov acevcsccccscucccccdcaceaungeessss sscecs cue 0

MICU Ces ccctcs cccchsicucvieastiaeesan iret tector cece a
coe eecbud Bilal’ Spine 225. AVERSA ERODE RS Psi pe

BUEL ATA PAE OS... 2000s LOT RNRA HA AU, BAY B19
Height of body at pectorals ........... gletdea Wb nde bs DLs d eee OE 1 6
Thidkniegs of dita 12. cassis ses sn-44eores anedehvooana chin awed sv edsbaesse 0 8

THERAPON SERVUS (Cuv.), Jarbua Therapon.

Holocentrus servus, Bl. 238. Grammistes servus, Bl. Schn. p. 185.
Sciena jarbua, Shaw, Gen. Zool. iv. p. 541.
No. 2. Mr. Gilbert's list of Port Essington fish.

Mr. Gilbert states that “this fish inhabits the shallow parts
of Port Essington. The specimen was taken from a fresh-
water swamp near the settlement,” and measures 62 inches in
length, caudal included. The lateral line is continuous, being
arched until it arrives opposite to the eighth ray of the soft
dorsal or sixth articulated one of the anal, whence it runs a
straight course to the caudal, and passes a short way between
the bases of the middle rays.

THERAPON THERAPS (Cuv. & Val.), The Slave-Therapon.

Therapou theraps, Cuv. & Val. iii. p. 131. pl. 53.

No. 15. Mr. Gilbert’s collection of Port Essington fish.

At-a-goorn, Aborigines of Port Essington.

The authors of the ‘ Histoire des Poissons’ remark. that
this species has a very close resemblance to the Jarbua Thera-
pon (number 2. of Mr. Gilbert’s list), and indeed at first sight
our specimen, which measures nearly eleven inches in length
from snout to tip of caudal, might be easily set down as merely
an older individual of the preceding species. Mr. Gilbert
however informs us that its habits are somewhat different, for
though abundant in the harbour it keeps in the deep water,
while the Jarbua seeks the shallows. An attentive com-
parison of Mr. Gilbert’s specimens of the two species, num-
bers 2. and 15, elicits the following differences.

The scales of servus are proportionally smaller, and have a neater
and more compact appearance, arising from their being more strongly
ciliated, and thereby better defined. The head has rather less ver-
tical height, and the eye, which is smaller, approaches nearer to the
profile. ‘The suborbitar is ciliated with acute teeth, and the small
scales, which closely and entirely cover the cheek, abut against a
smooth elevated®ridge that separates the cheek from the scaleless
limb of the preoperculum. In ¢theraps the surface of the suborbitar
is more decidedly furrowed, but its margin is merely crenated, not
acutely toothed; the interoperculum has a perfectly smooth edge,

the Ichthyology of Australia. 127

instead of showing two or three minute teeth posteriorly. The eye
is larger, and further removed from the profile, the skull being more
arched above as well as more convex transversely. The radiations
and ridges of the frontal bone are more pronounced in theraps, but pre-
sent the same patterns as in servus. Both species have scaly opercula
and subopercula, and there are still some scales remaining anteriorly
on the interopercula of both specimens. Cuvier’s figure represents the
interoperculum of theraps as entirely scaly, and also a few crenatures
on the edge of the suboperculum, which are not visible in Mr. Gil-
bert’s specimen. Our examples of both species possess the first very
small dorsal spine, which Cuvier notes as being occasionally absent
in servus, and as wanting in theraps. In both the fifth spine is the
tallest, the fourth and sixth being but little shorter. The second
anal spine is the stoutest in servus, the third in theraps, as men-
tioned in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’ Both have the large black
mark between the fourth and seventh dorsal spines, a smaller one on
the ninth and the membrane behind it, and three on the edge of the
soft dorsal. The three black bands on each side of the body exist
in both exactly as described by Cuvier; but our example of theraps
wants the black mark on the lower tip of the caudal, and has a spot
above, between the black tip and first bar, which does not exist in
the figure given in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’ There is a striking
difference in the lateral line of the Port Essington theraps, which is
perhaps merely an individual variety proceeding from an injury, viz.
an interruption beneath the third and sixth soft dorsal rays; it com-
mences anew, and is continued to the caudal at the breadth of two
scales lower down, the ends of the two parts passing each other at
the interruption by the breadth of four scales. As the specimen con-
sists of only one side of the fish, we cannot speak more confidently
of the nature of this interruption of the lateral line,—the scales are
of the usual size and appearance around the place.

The most striking distinction of the two species appears to:be in
the number of the outer conical teeth. These are small, blunt, and
distant in servus, amounting only to about four on each side of each
jaw, while in theraps they are at least double that number, are almost
contiguous, and more acute, and they decrease in succession as they
recede from the symphysis. In servus their blunt tips only are
visible.

Mr. Gray informs me that the Pterapon trivittatus of Hard-
wicke’s ‘ Indian Zoology’ is the Therapon theraps.

THERAPON RUBRICATUS (Nob.), Tile-red Therapon.

No. 36. Lieut. Emery’s drawings.

Lieutenant Emery has a drawing of a fish taken on the
north-west coast of Australia, which is sufficiently character-
istic to enable us to place it without hesitation in the genus
Therapon, but abundantly distinct from any species described
in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’ The large opercular spine
and the serratures of the ascending limb of the preoperculum
are distinctly shown, but there are no teeth indicated on the

128 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

lower edge of that bone, nor on any other of the opercular
pieces, the suborbitars or humerus. This has probably arisen
partly from the drawing having been made while the fish was
just taken from the sea, and consequently when the soft parts
concealed the bones of the head more perfectly, and partly
perhaps from the bones above mentioned being less strongly
armed than in others of the genus. No radiations of the frontal
bone are indicated, nor are there any teeth shown in the jaws.

.The head is proportionally smaller than in servus or theraps, its
profile is arched above, but the nape rises more suddenly in a slightly
concave line to the commencement of the dorsal; the line of the
back is nearly straight to the beginning of the soft dorsal, whence it
descends and curves gently into the trunk of the tail, whose upper
profile is on a line with the top of the head. The body is higher
than in the preceding species, its height under the spinous dorsal being
exactly equal to one-third of the whole length, measured to the end of
the central caudal rays. The height of the tail is less than one-third
of that of the body. ‘The ventrals are larger than in servus or the-
raps. The fourth dorsal spine is the tallest; and the third anal
spine is represented as considerably longer than the second one.
The membrane is not so much curtailed at the eleventh spine as in
theraps. B.6; D.12\10; A.3|9; V.1)5, &e.

The markings on the fins are dark reddish brown. One spot in-
cludes the tips of the fourth, sixth and seventh dorsal spines ; there
is a small one on the tip of the tenth spine, a still smaller one on the
eleventh ; a fourth extends from the tip of the twelfth spine to that of
the second soft ray, a fifth reaches from the tip of the fourth soft ray
to that of the sixth, and there is a sixth spot on the posterior angle
of the soft dorsal. A paler spot covers the hinder half of the anal. The
ground-colour of the caudal is imperial purple, and it is crossed by
three broad bands of dark liver-brown, the upper and lower tips of the
fin being also marked with the same. The back and sides are deep
tile-red, which graduates into carmine on the head, the belly being
whitish with a yellow tinge. The longitudinal bands are narrow,
and have a honey-yellow colour. One commences just before the
dorsal spines, and terminates at the middle of the soft fin, as in
servus ; another runs from the nape to the end of the soft dorsal,
whence it is continued along the trunk of the tail to the upper
base of the caudal. A third runs from the gill-opening, at the
opercular spine, to the middle caudal bar, which has more than twice
its breadth. There is a fourth very pale, and not complete stripe,
at the junction of the red sides’ with the pale under surface, on a
level with the lower third of the pectoral. The length of the indi-
vidual, which the drawing represents, is noted by Lieutenant Emery
as having been six inches.

SinLAGo BuRRUS (Nobd.), Crimson-backed Sillago.
No. 37. Lieut Emery’s drawings.

The drawing was made from an individual 81 inches long,
which was taken on the north-west coast... The species evi-

the Ichthyology of Australia. — 129

dently differs from all that are described in the ‘ Histoire des
Poissons,’ but the figure expresses the generic form so exact-
ly, that I have no hesitation as to the genus, though no scales
are depicted on the side of the head, nor a spmous point in-
dicated on the operculum. It is banded on the sides like Sil-
lago maculata of MM. Quoy and Gaimard, which inhabits
Port Jackson, but it wants the silvery lateral stripe, shows
spots on the dorsals, and has a higher and more elliptical
body than that species.

The profile is a lengthened ellipse, or, taking in the trunk of the
tail, is fusiform ; its greatest height, lying about midway between
the ventrals and anal, is somewhat less than a fifth of the total
length, caudal included. ‘The outline descends in a flat regular
curve from the first dorsal to the end of the snout, which is ren-
dered obtuse only by the thickness of the moderately swelling lips.
The mouth, situated at the apex of the subconical head, is on a low
level, the under surface of the head being flattish. ‘The curve of the
belly is not quite so prominent as that of the back. The length of
the under limb of the preoperculum, and its breadth downwards,
characteristics of the genus, are well expressed in the figure. There
are, however, no scales shown on the cheeks or opercular pieces, nor
any spine on the gill-flap. The length of the head is equal to one-
third of that of the fish, caudal excluded. The eye is situated near
the profile, and rather nearer to the end of the snout than to the
gill-opening. Its diameter is equal to one-seventh of the length of
the head. ‘The nostrils are situated high up, very near each other,
and somewhat further from the end of the snout than from the orbit.

The commencement of the first dorsal, the acute tip of the gill-
flap, the pectorals and the ventrals, are in the same vertical line. It
is probable that a short incumbent ray at the beginning of the dorsal
has been overlooked. In the drawing the first ray is the tallest, the
others decrease gradually to the tenth, which has only one-fifth of
the height of the first. The shape of the fin’is triangular, its mem-
brane terminating exactly at the base of the second dorsal : its height
is equal to two-thirds of the height of the part of the body directly
beneath it. The second dorsal lowers very gradually as it runs
backwards, the last ray being only one-third shorter than the first,
which is the tallest, and is as high as the seventh spine of the first
dorsal: its outline is even. The anal is opposite to the second dor-
sal; it is a little lower, but corresponds with it in form, except that
it has a short spine at its commencement. The caudal is slightly
lunate on the margin.- The pectoral measures one-sixth of the
length of the fish, and terminates in an acute upper point. ‘The
ventral is also acute, but wants the filiform tip which exists in some
Sillagos.

Rays :—D. 10|(11 ?)—20;, A. 1|21; P.1|5, &c.

The lateral line is less curved than the back, and is traced a little
above the middle height anteriorly, but runs through the middle of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

130 ~=Dr. Richardson on the Ichthyology of Australia.

the tail; it is marked by two (or more?) divergent tubes on each
scale.

Colour.—The head is yellowish brown, changing on the lower
half of the cheek and gill-cover to a flesh-tint. The back down to
the lateral line, is crimson, the parts beneath primrose-yellow. Be-
tween the nape and caudal fin eleven, irregular, interrupted bars of
yellowish brown descend obliquely forwards from the back; those
which proceed from the base of the second dorsal pass the lateral
line a little way; the anterior and posterior ones are shorter. ‘The
caudal is very pale ochre-yellow, without spots. The other fins are
colourless, and seemingly transparent ; they are also without spots,
except the dorsals, which are marked by oblique rows of round brown
spots, each spot being nearly as wide as the space between the rays.
There are two rows on the first dorsal and five on the second, but
these are not complete; for as the lower anterior row terminates,
from its obliquity, at the fifth ray, another row commences on the
edge of the fin, and the same thing takes place when the second row
terminates at the thirteenth ray, so that there are only three rows
in any one part of the fin. There is a blue patch on the scaly base
of the pectoral.

Percis Emeryana (Nod.), Emery’s Percis.
No. 22. Lieut. Emery’s drawings.

The drawing was made from a fish procured at Depuch
island; it measured seven inches.

In form this Percis resembles cylindrica, but it is still more length-
ened. Its height being one-seventh of the total length, caudal in-
cluded, remains nearly the same from the occiput to the posterior
third of the dorsal, when it begins to taper gradually into the trunk
of the tail. The head is depressed before the eye, but it is altogether
shorter, and the snout more obtuse than that of cylindrica. The
teeth are strongly marked on the jaws. In the radiating semicir-
cular form of the spinous dorsal, as well as in the notched caudal,
this fish resembles a Trachinus. 'The spinous dorsal has five rays,
and the third and fourth being the longest, its outline is much arched:
its membrane ends exactly at the base of the first soft ray. The
articulated part of the fin and the anal are of equal height through-
out, and rather exceed half the height of the body. The posterior
corner of the anal is slightly rounded. ‘The caudal is notched to a
third of its length, and its lobes are acute. The pectoral is trun-
cated, the spinous dorsal commences immediately over its base, and
the elliptical ventrals are affixed a little more anteriorly. ‘The anus
is under the fourth jointed ray of the dorsal, and the anal begins a
ray further back.

Rays :-—D. 5|21; A. 16; V. 5 (the spine not being expressed).

Colour.—In the markings of the body this species comes near
semifasciata, but it differs widely from it in the form of the head,
body, and spinous dorsal, as well as in the number of rays ‘of the
soft dorsal. The general tint of the back and upper half of the sides

Mr. Yarrell on Mucor growing in the Air-cells of a Bird, 131

is tile-red. . Little specks of a deeper tint of the same colour border
each scale, and these specks are at intervals crowded so as to prc~«
duce five vertical bands under the soft dorsal, narrower than the in-
tervening spaces. ‘There is another less distinct band on the nape,
and a seventh on the base of the caudal. None of the bands go be-
yond the general line of the red. The lower half of the side is pale
primrose-yellow, which fades to white on the belly. The head, which
is represented as scaly on its whole upper surface as well as on the
cheeks and gili-covers, is coloured like the body, except that white
replaces the yellow of the lower parts. ‘Three azure-blue streaks
cross the front between the eyes, one on the upper part of the cheek
follows the curve of the orbit, two run from the eye to the upper
lip, and two connected like a bent bow and its string, cross the oc-
ciput. ‘The spinous dorsal is entirely black, the soft one pale bluish
lilac ; and behind each ray there are two round white spots, one above
the other, and two blackish brown dots higher up, making four rows
in all. The anal is also lilac, but with a tinge of crimson ; and it
is marked by a series of sixteen crimson streaks running obliquely for-
wards across the rays. The caudal is red like the back, with a yellow
upper and under border, and four waving transverse lines on its distal
half. The pectorals are unspotted red, and the ventrals greenish.

[To be continued. ]

XVII.—On Mucor observed by Col. Montagu growing in the
Air-cells of a Bird. From Wn. YAaRRELL, Ksq., F.L.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

In addition to the instances quoted in the eighth volume of the
‘Annals,’ page 229, of the growth of cryptogamous plants in
the bronchial tubes of a Flamingo, and on the internal surface
of the air-cells of an Kider-duck, allow me to refer you to
another example mentioned by Col. Montagu in the ‘ Supple-
ment to his Ornithological Dictionary,’ published in 1813,
under the article ‘Scaup Duck.’ The paragraphs are as fol-
lows :—

“The cause of death (in this female) appeared to be in the
lungs, and in the membrane that separates them from the
other viscera; this last was much thickened, and all the ca-
vity within was covered with mucor or blue mould.”

“It is a most curious circumstance to find this vegetable
production growing within a living animal, and shows that
where air is pervious, mould will be found to obtain, if it
meets with sufficient moisture, and a place congenial to vege-
tation. Now the fact is, that the part on which this vegetable
was growing was decayed, me had no longer in itself a living

2

132 — Mr. Hassall’s List of Invertebrata

principle; the dead part therefore became the proper pabu-
lum of the invisible seeds of the mucor transmitted by the air
in respiration ; and thus Nature carries on all her works im-
mutably under every possible variation of circumstance. It
would indeed be impossible for such to vegetate on a living
body, being incompatible with vitality, and we may be assured
that decay must take place before this minute vegetable can
make a lodgement to aid in the great change of decompo-
sition. Even with inanimate bodies, the appearance of mould
or any species of Fungi is a sure presage of partial decay and
decomposition.”

' In your last number, the first of volume nine, Dr. C. Mon-
tagne, in his Sketch of the Class Fungi, says, page 10, “The
Hyphomycetes grow on vegetable or animal substances in the
course of decomposition.” I refer to this only to show that
Col. Montagu was well acquainted with the conditions neces-
sary to this singular formation. |

I am, yours very truly,

Wm. YARRELL.
Ryder Street, St. James’s, March 18, 1842.

XVIII.—A List of Invertebrata found in Dublin Bay and its
vicinity. By AntHuR Hitt Hassauz, Esq., M.R.C.S.L.,
Corresponding Member of the Dublin Natural History
Society.

Tux few invertebrate animals contained in the following list
were found by me during the winter of 1840 and spring of
1841. The Porifera and Conchifera, with but two exceptions,
are purposely excluded from it; examples of the first which
I have met with having been sent to Dr. G. Johnston, and
most if not all the species of the latter collected by me have
doubtless been previously found, though not yet recorded, by
that zealous collector T. W. Warren, Esq. For the Echino-
dermata the nomenclature of Forbes is adopted, and for the
Crustacea that of Leach.

EcHINODERMATA.

Comatula rosacea, very abundant in the channel between Dalkey
Island and the mainland. The marking and colouring of young
specimens obtained off Kingstown Harbour are very beautiful and
delicate, very different from the coarse red colour which distin- .
guishes them in their mature condition. I have collected speci-—

~ mens, the diameter of which when expanded did not exceed half
an inch, and in them no trace of footstalks was to be detected.

~»

found in Dublin Bay and its vicinity. 133

Ophiura texturata. Solaster endeca,
O. albida. S. papposa.
Ophiocoma filiformis, a single spe- Asterias aurantiaca.

cimen. Spatangus purpureus.
O. rosula. Eichinus sphera.
Uraster rubens. Amphidotus cordatus. .
U. violacea. Echinocyamus pusillus.
Cribella oculata.

Mouuusca.

Doris tuberculata, not common. ~~

D. bilamellata, Johnston. Syn. D. verrucosa, Fleming’s Brit. Anim.
The peculiar arrangement of the branchie of this species is over-
looked by Dr. Johnston, the specimens from which his description
of the species was derived having been preserved in spirit. As I
had an opportunity of comparing several living specimens together,
it may be as well perhaps to subjoin a description of its outward
characters. |
_ Length one inch and three-fourths ; body ovate, the larger end
anteriorly depressed ; cloak tuberculated, mottled with deep brown ;
tubercles rounded, white, elevated, and not all of an equal size; a
broad band of brown, + of an inch in width, passes along its centre,
commencing at the dorsal tentacula and terminating at the branchie ;
the tentacula also are encircled by a brown shading. Branchie
conical, pinnate, varying from twenty-four to thirty in number, ar-
ranged in the form of a crescent or like the capital letter C, the horns
of the crescent being much incurved; the convexity is anterior;
the branchie are longest in the centre of the crescent and diminish
greatly towards either side. A short process is frequently seen be-
tween many of the branchiz, having somewhat the appearance of
the remains of a branchia which had been broken off ; tubercles also
cover the space enclosed by the branchial apparatus : dorsal tenta-
cula thick at the base, conical, and without a sheath surrounding
them. Number of branchie in young specimens as many as in ma-
ture ones.

It deposits its ova in ribbon-like gelatinous masses early in the
month of March.

_ Found in great abundance at Williamstown above low-water mark.
Doris pilosa, not at all common.

Several varieties of a Doris occur at the same locality as Doris
verrucosa, Which I was at first inclined to regard as a variety of Doris
pilosa, but which I now am inclined to consider as distinct from
that species, from which it differs in several particulars ; in having
the dorsal tentacula surrounded by a notched sheath; in size, the

largest specimens attaining the length of one inch and three-eighths ;

and in colour, which is various. One variety of this elegant Doris is
of a soot-like black colour, and this is evidently the Doris nigricans
of Fleming. A second principal variety is of a delicate and lively
canary colour. All the other varieties present different. shades of
these two colours, or are colourless or pure white ; this last variety
is frequently met with.

134 Mr. G. R. Waterhouse on two new genera of

If the canary-coloured specimens be but varieties of the black ones,
then is the name of nigricans improper, nor can the very great dif-
ference in colour between the varieties be explained by reference to

‘age or locality.
“ Goniodoris barvicensis, at Sea Point in great numbers just below low-
water mark.
Tritonia Hombergii, in deep water ; a single specimen.
Kolidia rufibranchialis, not uncommon.
Bulla haliotidoides, a single living specimen at Williamstown.
Lottia testudinalis, abundant on stones above low-water mark at

Williamstown.

| CRUSTACEA.

Corystes Cassivelaunus, common."
Atelecyclus Heterodon, Portmarnock Strand, after storms.
Portumnus variegatus, not uncommon.
Carcinus Meenas, common.
Portunus puber, common.
Cancer Pagurus, common.
Pilumnus hirtellus, not common.
Pinnotheres Pisum, not common.
Hyas Araneus, not common.
H1. coarctatus, common.
Inachus Dorynchus, Portmarnock, not common.
Macropodia Phalangium, common.
Pagurus Streblonyx, common.
Galathea squamifera.
Porcellana longicornis.
P. platycheles.
For the names of some of the species in the above list I am in-
debted to Mr. Thompson of Belfast, whose kindness in this parti-
cular I had to acknowlege on a former occasion.

XIX.—Carabideous Insects collected by Charles Darwin, Esq.,
during the Voyage of Her Majesty’s Ship Beagle. By G.
R. Wateruovss, Esq., Curator to the Zoological Society
of London.

[Continued from vol. vii. p. 129. With a Plate.] .
Section CARABIDES.
Genus ABROPUS%, nov. gen.

Caput elongatum, anticé et posticé acuminatum. Labrum subqua-
dratum. . Mandibule edentule, acute. Mentum profunde emar-
ginatum, angulis anticis acutis. Palpi, articulo ultimo elongato,
subcylindraceo, in medium pauld incrassato, ad apicem truncato.
Antenne perlongee.

Thorax capite vix latior, feré quadratus.

* From &Secs and zov<, having soft or tender feet ; the joints of the tarsi

in both sexes being many of them furnished with soft brushes of hair and
membranous appendages on the under side.

Sa

AnnkMagNat Hist NAY PLO

ea

Ae

ey

Carabideous Insects from the Straits of Magellan. 135

Elytra oblongo-ovata, posticé distincté acuminata.

Pedes longi ; tibie anteriores intis emarginate ; tarsi articulo penul-
timo bilobato, subtis spongiosi ; tarsi anteriores in maribus dilatati,
articulis oblongo-quadratis, subttis membranaceis.

Sp. ABropus sptenprpvs, Plate III. fig. 1.
Metius splendidus, Guérin, Revue Zo dlogique, No.10,1839,p.297.
Abr. viridis; supra splendidé viridis; antennis, palpis pedibusque
flavescentibus ; thorace feré quadrato, anticé indistincté acuminato,
posticé foveis duabus impresso; elytris oblongo-ovatis, ad apicem
distincté acuminatis, leviter striatis, striis impunctatis. Long.
corp. 5 lin.; lat. 2 lin.
Hab. Tierra del Fuego.

Descrip.—Head elongated and pointed in front, with a large punc-
ture on each side near the inner margin of the eye, and two oblong
shallow foveze in front: eyes large and moderately prominent: an-
tennz long and slender, when extended backwards reaching to about
the middle of the elytra. Thorax scarcely broader than the head,
nearly of a quadrate form, but slightly contracted in front; the
anterior and posterior angles very nearly forming right angles ;
the upper surface but little convex, with a distinct dorsal channel
and two large and shallow posterior foveee : minute transverse ruge:
are generally visible on the upper surface of the thorax. The elytra
are ample, and together are about twice as broad as the thorax, of
an elongated and subovate form; the broadest part is rather behind
the middle, and at a short distance from the apex they are suddenly
contracted in width; the point of each elytron is rounded: the sur-
face is rather delicately striated, but the striz are obliterated near
the outer margin and on the apical portion of the elytron; those
striz nearest the suture are most distinct and continued nearly to the
point of the elytron: no punctures are observable in the strie, the
interspaces are flat and impunctate. The upper surface of the head,
thorax and elytra is of a brilliant green colour ; the under surface of
the insect is chiefly of a deep green hue; the head is of a pitchy red
colour beneath, but faintly tinted with greenish, and the labrum is
of the same tint ; the mandibles are testaceous at the base and black-
ish at the point; the terminal segment of the abdomen is pitchy red
at the tip. The legs, antennz and palpi are testaceous, but a slight
pitchy hue is observable in the middle of the terminal joints of the
palpi. The outer margin of the elytra is also reddish, and this tint is
more or less visible at the suture.

This insect I feel no doubt is the Metius splendidus of Guérin; it
differs however considerably from the Metius harpaloides * of Curtis,
which is the type of the genus Metius. ‘The general form of the two.
insects is very dissimilar, the one (Metius) having the form of a Har-
palus, and the other approaching ‘more nearly in form to an Agonum.
Besides the difference in the general form, Abropus differs from Me-
ius in having much longer antennz (as pointed out by M. Guérin),
in having longer legs, the head also more.elongated, and the labrum .

* Transactions of the Linnzan Society, vol. xviii. p. 189.

136 Mr. G. R. Waterhouse on two new genera of ~

not distinctly emarginated in front. The most important distin-
guishing character however is perhaps that furnished by the struc-
ture of the tarsi, the penultimate joint of which is distinctly bilobed
and furnished beneath with membranous appendages in both sexes.
I fancy I can also perceive similar appendages on the under side of
the antepenultimate joint. In the male the whole under surface of
the anterior tarsi is covered with small hairs and membranous ap-
pendages, and at least the penultimate and antepenultimate joints of
the other tarsi are provided with the same soft cushions. Most of the
above characters will serve to distinguish Abropus from Antarctia, but
in a less marked degree ; some of the species of the last-mentioned
genus approaching very nearly to Abropus in their general form, as
well as in the structure of the parts of the mouth. The labrum in
Antarctia is shorter and broader and more distinctly emarginated in
front ; the mandibles are rather more curved and acutely pointed,
and one of them has a distinct tooth on the inner side; the labrum
differs only in being shorter and broader; scarcely any difference is
perceptible in the palpi or in the maxillz. Whilst, on the one hand,
I find species of Antarctia with the narrow thorax and general form
approaching Abropus, on the other, I find species which I can scarcely
say differ from Metius ;—the Antarctia carnifex of Dejean, for ex-
ample, might with perfect propriety be placed in the genus Metius.

Plate III. fig. 1 a, head magnified ; 16, mentum; 1 ¢, fore tarsus of male.

Mr. Darwin found the Abropus splendidus flying in numbers about
the sea-coast in the evening in the month of December. ‘‘ These
insects live amongst the soft yellow balls which are excrescences, or
rather fungi, growing on the Fagus antarctica, and which are eaten
by the Fuegians.”

Some specimens were found by Mr. Darwin under bark at Port
Famine in the month of February.

MIGADOPS*, nov. gen.

Caput latum, subdepressum : /abrum transversum, anticé emargina-
tum: mandibule intis bidentate: mentum emarginatum, dente
medio, lato, ad apicem bifido, instructum: palpi articulo ultimo
mediocriter elongato, in medium pauld incrassiore, ad apicem in-
distincté truncato: antenne mediocres.

Thorax transversus, elytris angustior.

Elytra ovata. .

Pedes mediocres: tibie anteriores inttis emarginate : tarsi quatuor
anteriores in maribus dilatati et articulis transversis, subtiis spon-
giosis. | .

Sect. A, with the four anterior tarsi distinctly dilated in the male sez.

Sp. Migadops virescens, Plate III. fig. 2. Mig. niger, supra vires-
cens; antennis pedibusque rufo-piceis ; capite lato, subdepresso ;
thorace transverso, subquadrato, ad latera in medio paulo dilatato,

* From wiyas, mixed, and dw, the countenance, aspect, &c. the species
*f the genus having the general aspect of one division of the Carabi, but an
ffinity to another.

Carabideous Insects from the Straits of Magellan. 137

posticé foveis duabus magnis impresso : elytris ovatis, posticé ob-

tusis, leviter striatis, striis internis subpunctatis. Long. corp. 4%

lin. ; lat. 24 lin.

Hab. Tierra del Fuego.

Head broad and depressed, with a very shallow fovea on each
side near the eye, and another in front of each of these. ‘Thorax
about one-third broader than the head, broader than long, but little
convex above ; the posterior margin slightly sinuous, the lateral mar-
gin somewhat rounded, the sides being dilated in the middle ; the an-
terior and posterior angles nearly in the form of right angles; an
impressed line runs parallel with and close to the lateral margins ;
the dorsal channel is distinct, and commences at the anterior margin
of the thorax and terminates at a short distance from the posterior
margin ; on either side, behind, is a largish shallow fovea, and there
is a second small and indistinct fovea close to the posterior angle.
Elytra about one-third broader than the thorax, and less than one-
third longer than broad; nearly ovate, but obtuse and rounded be-
hind ; the surface but little convex, striated, the strize distinct near
the suture and having a faint trace of punctures; on the outer half
and apical portion of the elytra the striz are very nearly obliterated ;
the interspaces are flat and smooth. The upper surface of the head,
thorax and elytra is of a blackish green hue and glossy ; the under
parts of the head and body are black ; the legs and four basal joints
of the antenne are pitchy red, but the second joint of the antenne
is black at the base ; the palpi are black, with the extremities of the
joints pitchy.

Plate III. fig. 2a, labrum and mandibles; 2 6, mentum; 2c, maxilla;

2 d, fore tarsus of male; 2 e, middle tarsus of ditto.

The insect from which the above description is taken, somewhat
resembles an Helobia, and in the form of the head, thorax and body
is very dissimilar to the generality of the Harpalide, though it has
the four anterior tarsi distinctly dilated in the males. It appears to
form a connecting link between the family just mentioned and the
genus Antarctia.

Mr. Darwin’s notes state that this species is abundant under stones,
&c. in the damp forest of Navarin Island. The specimens were col-
lected there in the month of January. Mr. Darwin also found the
same species in the month of December at the summit of Hunter’s
Peak, an abrupt cone of greenstone 1700 feet high, in Hermite Island
near Wigwam Cove, not far from Cape Horn. It was found at Hardy
Peninsula in the month of March, and ‘ under bark” at Port Famine
in February.

Migadops Falklandicus.—Mig. nigro-viridis ; corpore subtis piceo ;
antennis ad basin femoribusque piceo-rubris ; thorace. transverso,
lateribus pauld dilatatis, posticé transversim impresso atque punc-
tulato; elytris latis, ovatis, subdepressis, posticé obtusis, punc-
tato-striatis, interstitiis pauld convexis. Long. corp. 44 lin.; lat.
24 lin.

Hab. Kast Falkland Island.
_ Head with a few waved transverse rugze between the eyes, im-
punctate: thorax transverse, broadest in the middle, and but slightly —

138 Mr. G. R. Waterhouse on two new genera of

contracted before and behind ; the posterior angles acute, the anterior
angles slightly rounded; dorsal channel distinct, and extending from
the anterior to the posterior margins; on the disc of the thorax this
channel is very broad ; a transverse depression is observable on the
hinder part of the thorax, and the space between this depression and
the posterior margin is thickly but finely punctured; the lateral
margins are reflected, and present a few scattered punctures. The
elytra are ovate, but little convex, and obtusely rounded at the apex ; |
punctate-striated, the punctures small, and the spaces between the
strie slightly convex ; the lateral margins of the elytra are reflected.
The colouring of the upper parts is blackish green; the under parts
are pitchy; the thighs are also pitchy, but inclining to reddish; the
tibize and tarsi are black; the antennz have the four basal joints of a
. pitchy red colour, and the remaining joints dusky; the'palpi are
also pitchy red, but the terminal joint is blackish in the middle.

This species approaches in form the M. ovalis, but differs in being
more depressed, and in having the apex of the elytra obtusely
rounded.

Migadops Darwinii.—Mig. ater, antennis ad basin, pedibusque
piceo-rubris, corpore subtus piceo; thorace posticé punctulato,
transversim impresso, et foveis duabus magnis notato; elytris
punctato-striatis. Long. corp. 3} lin.; lat. 14 lin.

Hab. Tierra del Fuego.

Head broad, depressed, and with four shallow fovee arranged in
a transverse line between the eyes: thorax broader than long, di-
lated in the middle and contracted behind; the upper surface but
little convex ; the dorsal channel short, the sides rather broadly mar-
ginated, especially towards the hinder angles, where the lateral mar-
gin is recurved; behind is a faint transverse impression, and two
large shallow fovez ; these, as well as the whole space between the
transverse impression and the posterior margin, are rather thickly
and finely punctured; some punctures are also observable on the
lateral margins, which have a pitchy tint : elytra considerably broader
than the thorax, and of a short ovate form, moderately convex above,
and punctato-striated ; the punctures are small, and arranged closely
together; the interspaces of the strize are nearly flat. The general
colour of the insect is black, and it is moderately glossy; the palpi
and four basal joints of the antenne are pitchy red, but the terminal
joint of the former is blackish in the middle, and so is the apical
portion of the second, third and fourth joints of the antenne ; the
body beneath is pitchy red, and so are the legs.

The pitchy tint of the under parts of the present insect would
lead one to suppose the specimens to be somewhat immature.

Mr. Darwin found this insect at Navarin Island, near Hardy
Peninsula; its form differs but little from the Mig. ovalis (Pl. III. fig.
3); the body, however, is broader, the thorax is more broadly margi-
nated, and the lateral margins are more recurved near the posterior
angles. In size the present species slightly exceeds the M. ovalis.

Migadops nigro-ceruleus.—Mig. nigro-ceruleus ; corpore subtis, an-
tennis, pedibusque piceo-nigris ; thorace posticé transversim im-
presso, punctis minutissimis adspersis, foveisque duabus ; elytris

Carabideous Insects from the Straits of Magellan. 139

ovatis, punctato-striatis, interstitiis pauld convexis. Long. corp.
34 lin. ; lat. 13 lin.
Hab. Tierra del Fuego.

This species very closely resembles the M. ovalis, but the antennz
are longer and black at the base; the thorax is more dilated in
front, and the elytra are rather more distinctly sculptured. ‘The
most important difference, however, consists in the intermediate
tarsi of the male being distinctly dilated. In this respect the present
species resembles the M. Darwinii ; its smaller size, more elongated
form, more distinctly sculptured elytra, and the steel-blue colouring
of the upper parts, will serve to distinguish it.

Sect. B, with the intermediate tarsi very indistinctly dilated in the males.

Migadops ovalis, Plate III., fig. 3—Mig. nigro-viridis ; corpore sub-
tis piceo ; antennis ad basin femoribusque piceo-rubris ; tibiis, tar-
sisque nigris ; capite lato, subdepresso, inter oculos foveis duabus
impresso ; thorace transverso, disco convexo, lateribus in medium
dilatatis, posticé foveis duabus, atque punctis minutis, gmpresso ;
elytris breviter ovatis, convexis, punctato-striatis. Long. corp.
3 lin.; lat. 12 lin.

Hab. Tierra del Fuego.

Head broad and depressed : thorax broader than long, moderately
convex above, the posterior angles acute; the lateral margins some-
what reflected near the posterior angles, rounded, most dilated
in the middle; the dorsal channel short, being generally confined to
the disc of the thorax; behind, the thorax has a slightly marked
transverse impression, the area between which and the posterior
margin is very finely punctured; on each side, towards the posterior
angle, is a largish and somewhat deep fovea. Elytra convex, and of a
short ovate form ; punctato-striated, the punctures distinct and rather
close together, but not large ; the interspaces of the strize flat, or very
slightly convex. ‘The upper parts of the insect are of a greenish
black colour, sometimes inclining to blue-black, the under parts are
pitchy ; the basal joint of the antenne is pitchy red, the second and
two following joints are black, but more or less pitchy at the base, and
the remaining joints are dusky ; palpi black, the terminal joint pitchy
at the apex; femora pitchy red; tibiz and tarsi black, or pitchy
black.

Pl. III. fig. 3 a, labrum and mandibles; 3 6, mentum; 3c, maxille.

This species Mr. Darwin found in considerable numbers at Kater’s
Peak, Hermite Island, which is close to Cape Horn; he also found
it on the mountains at Hardy Peninsula, in the month of February.
From the last-mentioned locality the specimens are of a larger size
(being 34 lines in length) than those found at Kater’s Peak, but do
not appear to be specifically distinct. This insect is readily distin-
guished from others here described, if the males be examined, by the
two basal joints of the intermediate tarsi only being dilated in that
sex, and these joints are much less dilated than usual. The palpi
are moreover shorter.

140 Mr. Reeve on a new Glassy Nautilus.

XX.—Description of a new species of Carinaria, a genus of
Nucleobranchiate Mollusks. By Mr. Lovetu Reeve,
A.LS.

[ With a Plate. ]

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.
GENTLEMEN, ,

In the course of a recent journey through Holland, I was for-
tunate enough to become the purchaser of a valuable collec-
tion of shells that had been formed with considerable taste by
the late Dutch Governor, General Ryder, stationed at the Mo-
luccas. Amongst several of extreme rarity and beauty was a
fine glassy Nautilus, which I at first took to be the celebrated
Carinaria vitrea of the Paris Museum*, and of which a model
in wax has been exhibited in the British Museum for many
years. But.it was destined to be yet more precious, for on
referring*to Lamarck’s description of that species, as well as to
the figure in Martini’s ‘ Conchology,’ I found it to be perfectly
distinct. As I am unable to identify this species with any of
those since described by Rang, D’Orbigny, or Benson, I for-
ward you the following specific characters, accompanied with
drawings on copper, for publication in the ‘ Annals.’

On account of the elegant slender form which characterizes
this shell, I propose to call it the

CarinaRiaA Graciuis. Car. testa hyalina, iridescenti, gracili, late-
ribus elongato-compressa, transversim rugosa, rugis ad carinam
dorsalem obliqué terminantibus ; carina recta, sublata, margine
simplici, integro ; vertice minimo, compresso, ad dextram involuto ;
apertura oblongo-ovata, versus carinam angustiori.

Long. 334; ; lat. 14; alt. 2 poll.
Hab. ? Mus. Stainforth.

The Carinaria gracilis differs materially from the Carinaria
vitrea: first, in general form, being higher and much more
slender and compressed at the sides; the keel, extending from
the vertex to the margin of the aperture, is accordingly of
greater length ; secondly, in the vertex being still more mi-
nute, more compressed, and more closely rolled inwards ; and
thirdly, the most marked difference, in the width and simple
straight edge of the keel, which in the Carinaria vitrea is den-
tated.

I am unable to give the true habitat of this species, though,

* Mr. Gray appears to have fallen into the same error as myself; for in
his zeal to communicate the circumstance of my having brought this very
rare shell to England, he notices it in this work, vol. vi. p. 239, as the Cari-
naria vitrea, Lamarck.

ee ee

Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. Vol.g. PUI.

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 141

from the fact of its having been collected at the Moluccas,
there is little doubt but that it was procured somewhere about
that locality.
I remain, Gentlemen, yours respectfully,
: Loveuu Reeve.
8 King William Street, Strand, March 5, 1842.

Representations of the well-known Carinaria Mediterra-
nea are also given in the Plate, in order to exhibit the two
species in comparison with each other.

Puate II. Fig. 1, 2. Carinaria Mediterranea.
Fig. 3, 4, and 5. Carinaria gracilis.

XXI.—The Birds of Ireland. By Wu. Tuompson, Esq.,
Vice-Pres. Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast.

[Continued from vol. vili. p. 502. ]
No. 11.—Family Certhiade (continued).

Tue Common Wren, Troglodytes Europeus, Selby, prevails
throughout the island; and though chiefly known as an in-
habitant of gardens, plantations and farm-yards, is found in
summer and autumn far distant from such localities, in the
wild heathy tracts both of the lowlands and mountain-tops.
In similar places it has been observed by a sporting friend in
a fine grouse district in Inverness-shire, where the vicinity
even of the dwelling-house is unfrequented either by the robin
or sparrow.

The nest is generally composed of moss, and placed in hedges, and
in trees and shrubs of various kinds. Warmer sites are not unfre-
quently selected; thus, once in a corn-stack, and four times within
houses at our country place, nests of the wren were observed :
of these, one was placed on the wall-top, just under the roof of a
- coach-house :—in the second instance, a swallow’s nest of the pre-
ceding year (built inside a shed and against a rafter supporting a
floor) was taken possession of, and fitted up with moss, of which a
considerable quantity was introduced, though no attempt at a dome
was made: for a proper construction of the kind there would not
have been sufficient room :—the third, likewise, did not present any
appearance of a dome ; it was built in a hole in a wall inside a house,
and the only entrance was through the broken pane of a window :—
the fourth was constructed in a bunch of herbs hung up to a beam
across the top of the garden house for the purpose of being dried ;
almost the entire of the nest was formed of the herbs, and the bunch
altogether was very little larger than the nest itself; the door-of this
house was generally kept locked, at which time the only mode of
entrance was beneath the door, where there was barely room for the
birds to pass through :—in all these instances the broods were reared

142 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland.

in safety. About Whitehouse, on the shore of Belfast Bay, where
the grass-wrack (Zostera marina) is abundant, and always lying in
masses on the beach, it is the material (as I am informed by Mr.
James Grimshaw, jun.) commonly used by the wren in the construc-
tion of its nest, which externally is entirely composed of it. My friend
at Cromac remarks, that he has generally found upwards of a dozen of
eggs in the nest of this bird, and notices, from his own observation,
the well-known circumstance of its making two or three nests before
laying. A gentleman of my acquaintance was once much amused
at witnessing a wren purloining materials from a thrush’s nest,
which was built in a bush adjoiing its own tenement, then in course
of erection. When the thrush was absent in search of food for its
young, which were nearly fledged, the wren generally contrived to
steal from it ‘‘ two or three good mouthfuls ” to assist in the erec-
tion of its own edifice.

In a communication from Mr. R. Davis, jun., dated Clonmel,
Nov. 1841, it is remarked, —‘“‘ Being some years ago in want of the
eggs of the spotted flycatcher, I had been watching a pair who had
built in a garden near our house. ‘The female had laid three eggs
and on my going two days afterwards hoping to find the full number,
five, what was my surprise to see the nest crammed with young
wrens just able to fly! they had apparently broken or thrown out
all the eggs but one: the flycatchers were gone. I suppose the
wrens, being ‘ brought out’ for the first time, had taken refuge in
the nest and expelled the rightful owners; but it was rather a cu-
rious and inexplicable circumstance.”

In a well-sheltered locality I have often in winter seen the wren
frequenting the cow-shed (where it nightly roosted) and farm-
stable in the forenoon of frosty days, when there was bright and
warm sunshine out of doors. ‘To the green-houses and hot-houses
in the garden of a relative this bird often resorts, especially in
winter; indeed, to wherever it can find the best shelter. Under
the date of Sept. 23 is a journal-note to the effect, that on the yard-
wall before my window a wren appeared, singing with extraordinary
loudness, its tail and wings drooping all the time. Other birds were
‘attracted to the spot by its loud song. First came a hedge-sparrow
to buffet it, which was followed by a male and female chaffinch, also
with sinister intent; but bold as FitzJames,

‘“‘ Come one, come all, this rock shall fly
From its firm base as soon as I,”

it maintained its position against oneand all,and sang away as fiercely
as ever. <A robin too alighted beside the songster, but, unlike the
others, did not seek to disturb it. There was no apparent cause for
this proceeding on the part of the wren. The uproar this species
keeps by the loud utterance and repetition of its call chit* when a
cat appears in its vicinity is well known, and is of service to other
birds by warning them of the presence of their enemy.

Smith, in his ‘ History of Cork,’ written about a century ago, re-

* Hence popularly called ‘ chitty wran’ in Ireland.

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 143

marks—‘‘ as the wren makes but short flights, and when driven from
the hedges is easily run down, to hunt and kill him is an ancient
custom of the Irish on St. Stephen’s day.” The late Mr. T. F. Ne-
ligan of Tralee communicated the following note upon this subject
in 1837 :—‘ To hunt the wren is a favourite pastime of the peasantry
of Kerry on Christmas day. This they do, each using two sticks,
one to beat the bushes, the other to fling at the bird. It was the
boast of an old man who lately died at the age of 100, that he had
hunted the wren for the last 80 years on Christmas day. On St.
Stephen’s day the children exhibit the slaughtered birds on an ivy-
bush decked with ribbons of various colours, and carry them about
singing the well-known song commencing

‘The wren, the wren, the king of all birds,’ &c.

and thus collect money.” Mr. R. Ball* informs me that “ this per-
secution of the bird in the south is falling into disuse, like other su-
perstitious ceremonies.”’ In Dr. Wm. H. Drummond’s ‘ Rights of
Animals’ the cruelty practised towards the wren in the south of
Ireland (for in the north the practice is quite unknown) is dwelt
upon, and a tradition narrated, attributing its origin to political
motives. In the first number of Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Hall’s ‘ Ire-
land,’ avery full and well-told account of the “ hunting of the wren”’
appears. The legend there given as ‘‘ current among the peasantry ”
is not however confined to them, for Mr. Macgillivray, apparently
without knowing anything of the Irish fable, relates the very same
as told by the inhabitants of the Hebrides (Brit. Birds, vol. iii. p. 19) ;
and a detailed account of the wren being called a ‘‘ king-bird ”’ over
a considerable part of the European continent will be found in one
of the volumes of the Library of Entertaining Knowledge, entitled
the ‘Habits of Birds,’ p. 49. Much the fullest description of the
wren I have met with is from the pen of Mr. Weir, and published
in Mr. Macgillivray’s work just mentioned.

Tur Hoopor, Upupa Epops, Linn., was recorded about
a century since as having been met with in Ireland: it has
occasionally appeared in all quarters of the island.

Smith, in his ‘ History of Waterford,’ published in 1745, remarks
of the hoopoe—*“ I never heard of above one being seen in this coun-
try ; this was shot upon the ruins of the old church of Stradbally,
during the great frost of 1739, and was long in the possession of
Mr. Maurice Uniacke of Woodhouse.” The same author, in his
‘ History of the county of Cork,’ observes, that “the hoopoe is with
us a very rare bird,” but gives no particulars of its occurrence. In
McSkimmin’s ‘ History of Carrickfergus,’ it is related that ‘‘ one was
shot on the shore near the town, Sept. 21, 1809 ;” and Mr. Tem-
pleton records another example as obtained there in 1818. By W.
R. Wilde, Esq., of Dublin, I have been informed, that about the year
1819 an individual of this species was killed at Cloverhill, near the

* This gentleman mentions that the hedge sparrow (Accentor modularis)

is called wren’s-man in the south of Ireland, and that it often falls a sacrifice
to the hunters of the wren.

144 Mr. W. Thompson on: the: Birds of Ireland.

town of Roscommon. Mr. R. Ball, during the many years of his re-.
sidence at Youghal, saw five of these birds, which were at intervals
procured in the. neighbourhood, and heard of, others ;—in his collec-,
tion are two specimens from that locality.. In 1827 I was informed
by a naturalist that he had seen a hoopoe which was obtained in fine
adult plumage a few years before that time in the month of. F ebruary
near, Ballynahinch, county of Down... Dr. J. D. Marshall has recorded.
“one which was shot [at Balbriggan] in the county of Dublin, and
another [at Lord Llandaff’s] in Tipperary, in-1828.”’ Ina letter sir
Dr. Harvey of Cork, written.in March 1837, it was stated.that “
hoopoe was shot by Mr. Wilson, jun., about four years since at pan
Clear, and sent to the Cork Institution.” .On Sept. 19, 1833, one
which I saw was procured at. Kirkcubbin,.county of Down. In
February or March 1834, as I am informed by Dr. Burkitt of Water-
ford, one of these birds was obtained at Kilbarry, near that city: at
Banbridge (county Down) another was killed on the 6th of October,
1834*, and. ‘sent to the Belfast Museum; its weight (according to
Dr. J. D. Marshall) was 30z. 1 dr.; the contents of the stomach were
caterpillars and other insect food. Captain Walker of Belmont, near
Wexford, has written to me that * inthe winter of 1834 two hoopoes.
were seen at Killinick [in that county], but neither was shot, although
a gentleman was constantly after them.”” At the beginning of Sep-
tember 1835, a specimen which was submitted to my examination,
was procured near Coleraine, in the north; and on the 26th of the
same month another was shot within a few miles of Killaloe, and sent
to the Rev. Thomas Knox of Toomavara: in its stomach were found
‘ caterpillars and a beetle.”.. Mr. H. H. Dombrain has informed me
of his having seen a hoopoe which was shot in the county of Galway
on the 20th of October, 1837. One was killed in the county of Kil-
kenny on the Ist of April, 1838. The following paragraph was copied.
from the Limerick Chronicle into the Northern Whig, a Belfast news-
paper, on Sept. 18, 1838.:—‘ A few days past a bird rarely, if ever,
known in this country was seen at Fairymount, O’Brien’s Bridge,
the residence of H. Orlando Bridgeman, Esq., pursued by magpies,
to whom the new visitor appeared a perfect stranger. ‘The same
bird was found dead a day or two after in that vicinity, having, it is
thought, fallen a victim to its pursuers. Its wings were marked by:
regular streaks of white and black; the bill long, like that of the
snipe, but very slightly curved ; the head and neck of a light brown
or yellow, with a beautiful tuft or crown of feathers on the head, the
extremity of which’ was’ also coloured like the wings. The little
wanderer was of delicate and graceful symmetry. We presume it
had escaped from some aviary. ‘The bird is not indigenous to these
countries.”” ‘The hoopoe is doubtless meant; the date of, the paper
in which the notice first appeared was not mentioned in the North-
ern: Whig, but it may fairly, be presumed to.have been early in
September. One of these birds, which was procured at the begin-

* A hoopoe flew on board the Shannon steam-packet when on the passage
from London. to. Dublin.in. September 1834, and on the arrival of the vessel
at the latter port on the 20th of that month was seen by my informant.

Zoological Society. 145

ning of October in the same year, near the city of Londonderry, came
under my inspection. In March 1839 a second example was ob-
tained at Kilbarry, county of Waterford, as I learn from Dr. Burkitt,
who likewise adds, that the hoopoe has been met with at Tramore
and Woodstown, in the same county, on three or four occasions. In
a letter from Mr. R. Ball of Dublin, dated October 30, 1840, it
was stated that a hoopoe had been shot at Cork a few days before.
Mr. T. W. Warren of Dublin informs me that late in the autumn of
1841 two specimens of this bird, killed in the counties of Westmeath
and Wexford, were sent to the metropolis to be preserved ; and I re-
ceived intelligence of another being obtained on the 17th Oct., 1841,
at Saunder’s Court, near the city of Wexford, about which place
this species has been met with several times*.

From the preceding notes it appears that the hoopoe has visited
Ireland for the last five years—from 1837 to 1841 inclusive ;—in
1836 there is no record; but this may have arisen from mere omis-
sion: in 1833, 1834 and 1835 it was obtained. All these birds,
except some two or three said to have been met with in winter, were
evidently on migration, a few of them in spring, and by far the
greater number in autumn—in September and October. I am not
aware of the species having been noticed here during summer, though
it may be expected rarely to occur at this season: it generally ap-
pears singly. It seems strange that individuals should frequently
wander so far west of the direct line of their migration as this island,
either when moving towards the north of Europe for the summer, or
towards Africa for the winter.

On the 24th and 25th of April last (as particularly noticed in ‘ An-
nals,’ vol. viii. pp. 126 and 127) two or three of these birds alighted
on H.M.S. Beacon, when on the passage from Malta to the Morea.
When travelling from Aix-la-Chapelle to Li¢ge, on the 17th of July,
I was gratified with the sight of a hoopoe, which alighted on the road
before the carriage.

[Some instances of the occurrence of the hoopoe are recorded in
our pages, vol. vi. and viii: see also p. 148.—Ep.]

[To be continued. ]

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

September 14, 1841.—Prof. Owen, Vice-President, in the Chair.

A letter was read from William Ogilby, Esq., H.B.M. Consulate,
Charleston, announcing a present from that gentleman of seven living
Water-Tortoises for the Society’s Menagerie.

A letter from R. Hill, Esq. was next read. In this letter, which
is dated Spanish Town, Jamaica, July 28, 1841, Mr. Hill relates
some interesting facts respecting the nests of the birds of Jamaica.

* Since the above was sent to the Annals, Mr. R. Davis, jun., of Clon-
mel has communicated two other instances of the occurrence of the hoopoe—
one shot on the grounds of Mr. Parker, near Cork; the other, obtained within
the last few months, near Waterford.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. L

146 Zoological Society.

“‘ Naturalists have remarked,” observes Mr. Hill, “ that in tropical
countries there are a greater number of birds that build close nests
than in the temperate climate of Europe. In the West Indian islands,
with the exception of the Pigeon tribes and the Humming-birds, the
nests are almost uniformly circular coverings of dried grass, varied
by intermingled cotton, moss, and feathers, with an opening from
below, or an entrance at the side. \ The Banana-bird weaves a
hammock of fibres, sometimes of horse-hair, deep and purse-like, and
loosely netted; the Muscicapa olivacea a hanging cot of withered
leaves, straw, moss, fibrous threads, and spiders’ webs, fitted together,
and the Mocking-bird builds in the midst of a mass of wicker-work
a neat nest of straw, lined with hair. The Woodpecker and the
Parrots take to hollow trees, but I hardly know an arboreal bird be-
side that constructs any nest that is not wholly covered or domed
over. Very many insects that are exposed to the air during their
metamorphoses weave coverings of silk and cotton, in which they lie
shrouded, at once impenetrable to moisture, and uninfluenced by the
disturbances of the atmosphere. It would seem that the object,
whatever it be, is the same in both. It is not for warmth that the
insects spin these webs, for they form their coverings of silk and.
cotton in the hottest period of the year; and I find, that whilst all
our birds that build open nests breed early, those that construct
the domed and spherical ones, nestle in the season between the spring
and autumnal rains, when the air is saturated with electricity, and is
in a state of constant change.

“The destructive influence exercised by the active electricity of
the atmosphere on the eggs of birds, accords with that organic gra-
dation by which the higher embryonic animals commence vegetative
life with an organization similar to that of the lower. The success-
ive stages of development presented by the egg during incubation
exhibit the heart and great vessels constructed like those of the Ba-
trachian reptile, with reference to a bronchial circulation. In the
descending scale of organization, in animals, where the respiration
is low and the irritability high, the electric stimulus is rapidly fatal.
Fish and Crustacea perish in numbers under the influence of a thun-
der-storm (Art. Irritability, Cyclop. Anat. and Phys.), and the half-
matured embryo in the egg is destroyed by the disturbances which
prevail during the activity of the summer lightning.

“ Electricity being entirely confined to the surface of bodies, and
the quantities they are capable of receiving not following the pro-
portion of their bulk, but depending principally upon the extent of
surface over which it is spread, the exterior of bodies may be posi-
tively or negatively electric, while the interior is in a state of perfect
neutrality. Under isolation the quiescent state of the electricity
occasions no sensible change in their properties. ‘The power of re-
taining the electric fluid depending upon the shape, and the sphere
and the spheroid retaining it readily, while it escapes from a point,
or is received by a point with facility, the enveloping the eggs of
birds in dried and non-conducting materials spread entirely and
widely round is a means of, steadily maintaining a uniform distri-
bution of the electricity, and with it of preserving that state of qui-

Zoological Society. 147

escence by which no sensible changes are communicated to the.em-
bryo within. Thus at a time when the air is excessively disturbed
by explosions of lightning and by the shocks of thunder-storms, the
business of incubation is carried on in a space completely isolated,
and the egg suffers no change of property by the varied electric ac-
tion that is prevailing in the free atmosphere around.”

Some notes on the Wild Antelope of Khaurism (Antilope Saiga,
Pall.), by Capt. James Abbott, communicated by K. E. Abbott, Esq.,
Corr. Memb., were read. ‘The author, after giving a description of
the animal, adds, “It lives in large flocks in the steppe between the
river Oxus and the Caspian. When pursued it bounds like the An-
telope, but being much smaller and less vigorous, is run down by
the coarse Persian Greyhound of the Turcoman and Kuzzauk. The
Turkish name is Kaigh and Soghoke.”

Mr. Gould exhibited a specimen of the Apteryz australis, in. which
the beak was shorter, and also more dilated at the base, than in
other specimens which he had examined.

Mr. Yarrell read his description of the trachea of a male Spur-
winged Goose, Anser gambensis and Chenalopex gambensis of authors.

‘‘ A male specimen of this native of Northern and Western Africa
died lately in the gardens of the Zoological Society, after living in
confinement in the aviary nearly twelve years. Advantage was taken
of this opportunity to examine the organ of voice, which is generally
found to possess some remarkable variety in form throughout the
species of the extensive family of Anatide, and this expectation was
realized. ‘The windpipe of the Spur-winged Goose, which is, I be-
lieve, undescribed, measures about sixteen inches in length; the tube
flattened throughout, except at the bottom, where it is nearly cylin-
drical. The bone at the bottom of the trachea, from which the bron-
chial tubes have their origin, is again flattened, and has on the left
side a bony protuberance, forming a hollow labyrinth, about five-
eighths of an inch wide, seven-eighths of an inch high, and three-
eighths of an inch thick from front to back. This bony enlargement
is perforated with various apertures on each surface, which in a na-
tural state are covered by a delicate semi-transparent membrane.”

Mr. Waterhouse called the attention of the Members to some im-
perfect skins of various species of Monkeys from Fernando Po, pre-
sented to the Society by George Knapp, Esq. The Curator observed,
that he had selected these specimens from a large number of skins,
sent from the locality mentioned, and that on a former occasion he
had had an opportunity of examining a similar series, from which the
specimens were selected which were described in the Proceedings for
May 1838, p. 57, under the names Colobus Pennantii, Colobus Satanas,
Cercopithecus Martini, and Cercopithecus erythrotis. In the present
collection is a skin of the Cercopithecus erythrotis, in which the face
is nearly perfect, and exhibits a transverse red mark, crossing the
nose; this mark is not due to the colour of the skin, but to short;
bright, rust-coloured hairs. ‘The upper lip is covered with blackish
hairs, and a band composed of long blackish hairs runs backwards,

L 2

148 Zoological Society.

from the upper lip, across the cheeks, which in other parts are
covered with whitish hairs.. The length of the skin is two feet, and
the tail measures two feet five inches.

Of the Colobus Pennantii there were many specimens in the collec-
tion, all of which presented the characters poimted out in the descrip-
tion in the Proceedings.

The skin of the Cercopithecus Martini, on the table, Mr. Water-
house observed, also agreed essentially with specimens formerly ex-
hibited, excepting in being of a larger size, the head and body
measuring nearly twenty-six inches, and the tail thirty-one inches
in length. The tail is of an uniform black colour, excepting near
and at the base, where the hairs are obscurely annulated with gray :
the hairs on the under parts of the body are of a grayish soot-colour,
obscurely annulated with whitish, and the upper surface of the head,
as well as the occipital portion, the shoulders, and fore-limbs, are
black : on the fore-part of the head the hairs are distinctly annulated
with yellowish white.—[See Annals, vol. ii. p. 468.]

Sept. 28.— William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

A letter from W. V. Guise, Esq., stated that a young Hoopoe
(Upupa Epops, Auct.) was killed on the eighth of September, at
Frampton-on-Severn.

Mr. Lovell Reeve then submitted to the Meeting a Tabula Methodica
of the plan he intended to adopt in his forthcoming ConcHoLocia
Systematica, for the arrangement of the Lepades and Conchiferous
Mollusca. He stated, that in reviewing the history of Conchology,
which may be dated from the time of Adanson and Linnzus, it was
evident that few of these remarkable animals were then known ; and
although the classification proposed by the latter has been aban-
doned, from the fact of its having been based almost entirely upon
the outward characters of the shells alone, without reference to the
anatomy or habits of their animal inhabitants; it may be remem-
bered asa most laudable attempt on the part of that great father
of natural history, to introduce into his theory of nature a scientific
arrangement of certain shells then before him, which he knew to be
the production of certain once living animals. This fallacious me- -
thod, therefore, was his alternative; he must have been well aware
that he could no more arrive at the true history of the Mollusca by
their shells alone, than at the natural history of Birds by their feathers
alone ; but, in the absence of the soft and living parts, he succeeded
in establishing an arrangement, by noting such marks and symbols
on the shell as could be supposed by analogy to indicate corre-
sponding characters and developments in the organization of its
animal. Since the time of Linneus our intercourse with foreign
lands and the general progress of civilization have given increased
facilities of obtaining the animals in their native condition; thus,
their anatomy and habits have become the popular subject of inves-
tigation, raising the study of Conchology to a level with the rest of
the natural sciences. From the commencement of the present cen-
tury various naturalists have assisted in reorganizing the arrange-
ment and division of the Lepades and Mollusca ; Bruguiére, Lamarck,

Zoological Society. 149

Cuvier, De Blainville, Deshayes and Gray have successively devoted
themselves to the subject. In illustration of the progress of Con-
chology, Mr. Reeve exhibited tothe Society a series of written
tables, showing the systems of: classification and nomenclature pur-
sued by these several authors. He observed, that the simple method
of Lamarck was that usually adopted, but the last that had been in-
troduced was that of Mr. Gray published in the British Museum
Synopsis. -The chief object of this author appeared to be to extend
the application of the nomenclature, in which he enumerates more
than three times the number of genera mentioned by Lamarck. He
could not fail to appreciate many useful alterations in Mr. Gray’s
system of classification, and thought it was entitled to considerable
merit on account of the attention with which he had studied the
animals; he could not however but express his fears that many of
Mr. Gray’ s changes were founded too much upon conjecture ; it was
also much to be regretted that the whole matter had not been pre-
sented to the notice of scientific men in a fair and satisfactory form.
After a careful examination of these authors, and with the view of
embodying much new and important matter from various scattered
memoirs and monographs, Mr. Reeve adopts the proposed system
of arrangement, considering it only a matter of surprise, that whilst
many eminent conchologists are indefatigable in describing new spe-
cies, a revision in the general distribution of these animals has been
so long neglected. The Lepades and Mollusca are to be considered
as separate and distinct sub-kingdoms.. The Lepades are divided
into-two orders, according to the established method, the sessile and
pedunculated ; and the Mollusca into five classes, upon the modifica-
tions of the organ of locomotion. The first class is divided, in imi-
tation of Lamarck, according to the number and position of the
adductor muscles, as indicated by the cicatrices or points of. at-
tachment on the internal surface of the shell. The second class
includes but few species, and is distributed at once into families;
the animals of this and the former class are all conchiferous, having
a bivalve shell; the valves are connected by a ligament in the first
class, but not in the second; their general organization too is es-
sentially different. ‘The third class, which comprehends by far the
greater part of the Mollusca, is divided into seven orders, according
to the varieties of the structure and position of the branchiz, the
system of respiration being the most important feature of distinction
in the organization of these animals: this plan of subdividing them
was proposed by Cuvier, and has been for the most part followed by
subsequent naturalists. ‘The animals of this class are not all con-
chiferous ; some are naked, or entirely destitute of shell, and do not
therefore come under the present notice. The fourth class contains
but few genera; they include a singular kind of mollusk, having a
small glass-like shell, found swimming in myriads on the surface of
the ocean by means of a'small wing-like natatory fin. ‘The fifth and
last class, which contains the Nautili, are divided into two orders,
according to the plan of Lamarck. ‘he following Table exhibits
the primary distribution of these animals, with their subdivision into
families ; added to which is the entire classification in detail :—

150

Zoological Society.

Tabular Distribution of the Lepades and Conchiferous Mollusca.

Subregna.

Classes. . Orders. Families.
Sessiles ........ Balanide.
LEPADES . uss. -| Pedunculate ... Anatiferidz.
{ Tubicola, Pholadaria.

_ Tropiopoda. . <

Brachiopoda ..

Gasteropoda . J

MOLLUSCA CONCHIFERA.

| Cephalopoda .

‘ Bimusculosa.....

ceeeeeereew eee es eene

r Cirrhobranchiata. .
Cyclobranchiata . .

Cervicobranchiata

Pleurobranchiata.
Nucleobranchiata .

Pulmobranchiata.

¥ Pectinibranchiata . -

PUNODOUNS sss ccs to «
Polythalamia. ... .
Monothalamia. .. .

Solenacea, Myaria.
Mactracea, Lithophaga.
Nymphacea, Conchacea.
Cardiacea, Arcacea.
Trigonacea, Naiades.
Chamacea.
Tridacnacea, Mytilacea.

| Unimusculosa.... ' Aviculacea, Pectinacea.

Ostracea.

Tendinosa, Adhzrentia.

Dentalia.

Phyllidiana.

Fissuracea, Capulacea.

* | Macrostomata, Tubispiracea.
Bullacea, Semiphyllidiana.

* | Aplysiana.

Carinariana.

Limacinea, Colimacea.

. 4 Cyclostomacea, Auriculacea.

Lymnzana.

~ Melaniana, Peristomata,

Neritacea, Ianthinea.

Plicacea, Turbinacea.

Parasitica, Canalifera.

Alata, Purpurifera.

_ Columellata, Convoluta.

Classification in detail.

LEPADES.

: Order 1. SzEssi1LEs.

Tubicinella.
Coronula. Balanus.
Elmineus. Clitea.
Catophragmus. Creusia.
Octomeris. Pyrgoma.

Conia.

Order 2. PepuncuLaTA.

Lithotrya. Pollicipes.
Pentelasmis. Cinaras.
Scalpellum. Otion.

MOLLUSCA CONCHIFERA.

Class 1. TROPIOPODA.

Order 1. Brmuscutosa.
Family 1. Tubicola.
Aspergillum. — Clavagella.

Pane h © oat Thecosomata.
Foraminifera, Siphonoidea.
Argonautide.

Fistulana. Teredo.
Gastrochena.

Family 2. Pholadaria.
Xylophaga. Pholas.

Family 3. Solenacea.
Solen. Solemya.
Solecurtus. Solenella.
Panopeea. Glauconome.
Glycimeris. Pholadomya.

Family 4. Myaria.

Mya. _ Pandora.
Anatina. Anatinella.
Thracia. Myochama.
Corbula. Cleidotherus.

Family 5. Mactracea.
Lutraria. Gnathodon.
Mactra. ' Crassatella.

Zoological Society. 151

Amphidesma.
Cumingia.

Mesodesma.
Ungulina.

Family 6. -Lithophaga.
Saxicava. | Petricola.

Family 7. Nymphacea.

Sanguinolaria. Corbis.
Psammobia. Lucina.
Galeomma. Donax.
Tellina. Capsa.
Family 8. Conchacea.
Cyclas. Astarte.
Cyrena. Venus. —
Galathza. Cytherea.
Cyprina. Pullastra.
Family 9. Cardiacea.
Cardium. Cardita.
Isocardia. Cypricardia.

Family 10. Arcacea.

Cucullea. Pectunculus.
Arca. Nucula.

Family 11. Trigonacea.

Trigonia.
Family 12. Naiades.
Unio. Iridina.
Hyria. Mycetopus.
Anodon.

Family 13. Chamacea.
Etheria. Chama.

Order 2. Unimuscutosa.
Family 1. Tridacnacea.

Tridacna. Hippopus.
' Family 2. Mytilacea.

Lithodomus. Mytilus.
Modiola. Pinna.

Family 3. Aviculacea.
Crenatula. ~ Vulsella.
Perna. Avicula.
Malleus.

Family 4. Pectinacea.
Pedum. Plicatula.
Lima. Spondylus.

Pecten.

Family '5. Ostracea.

Ostraca:
Placuna.

Placunanomia.
Anomia.

Class 2, BRACHIOPODA.

Family 1. Tendinosa..

Lingula. Terebratula.

Family 2. Adherentia.
Thecidium. Orbicula.
Crania.

Class 3. GASTEROPODA.
Order 1. CrrrHOBRANCHIATA.
| Dentalium.

Order 2. CycLoBRANCHIATA.

Chiton. Patella.
Chitonellus.

Order 3. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

Family 1. Fissuracea.

Lottia. Emarginula.
| Siphonaria. Fissurella.
‘Parmophorus.

‘Family 2. Capulacea.
Crepidula. . Hipponyx.
Calyptrea. Pileopsis.

_. Family 3. Macrostomata.
‘Velutina. Stomatia.
Sigaretus. Halitis.
Family 4. Tubispiracea.
‘Siliquaria. Vermetus.

Order 4. PLEUROBRANCHIATA.
‘Family 1. Bullacea.
Bulla. :

Family 2. Semiphyllidiana.

Pleurobranchus. Umbrella.
Family 3. Aplysiana,
Aplysia. Dolabella.

~ Order 5. NuciroBrRancuiarta.

Carinaria.

152

Order 6, PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Zoological Society. .

Family 1. Limacinea.

Parmacella.
Limax.

~ Family 2.

Helix...
Carocolla.
Anostoma.
Pupa.
Clausilia.

Family 3. Cyclostomacea.
Cyclostoma.

Pupina.

Truncatella.

Testacellus.
Vitrina.
Colimacea.

Bulimus.
Partula.
Achatina.
Succinea.

Helicina.

Family 4. Auriculacea.

Auricula.
Scarabus.

Chilina.

Family 5. Lymnana.

Planorbis.
Lymneza.

Order 7. PEcTINIBRANCHIATA.

Ancylus.

Family 1. M elaniana.

Family 8.
} Cerithium.
Turbinellus. .

Cancellaria.
Fasciolaria.
Fusus.

Canalifera.
Pleurotoma.

Pyrula. -
Murex.
Ranella.
Triton.

Family 9. Alata.

Struthiolaria. _ Pterocera.
Rostellaria. Strombus.
Family 10. Purpurifera.
Cassidaria. Trichotropis.
Oniscia. ° Magilus. ©
Cassis. Leptoconchus.
Ricinula. Buccinum.
Columbella. Nassa.
Purpura. Planaxis.
Monoceros, Eburna.
Concholepas. _Ancillaria.
Harpa. ' Oliva.
Dolium. Terebra.
Family 11. Columellata.
Volvaria. Voluta.
Marginella. Melo.
Mitra. Cymba.

Family 12. Convoluta.
Erato. Terebellum.
Cyprea. Conus.
Ovula.

Class 4, PTEROPODA.
Hyalea. - Vaginula.
Cleodora. Cuvieria.
Limacina. Cymbulia.
Creseis.

Melania. Melanopsis.

Family 2. Peristomata.
Valvata. Ampullaria.
Paludina.

Family 3. Neritacea.
Navicella. Neritopsis.
Neritina. Natica.
Nerita. :

Family 4. Lanthinea.

Tanthina.

Family 5. Plicacea.
Tornatella, Pyramidella.

Family 6. Turbinacea.
Rissoa.’ Trochus.
Eulima. Turbo.
Scalaria. Margarita,
Delphinula, Littorina.
Solarium. Phasianella,
Phorus. Turritella.
Rotella, :

Family 7. Parasitica,

Stylifer,

Class 5. CEPHALOPODA.
Order 1. PoLYTHALAMIA.
Family 1. Foraminifera.

Orbiculina. Textularia.
Spiroloculina. Nodosaria.
Polystomella,

Family 2. Siphonoidea.
Spirula. Nautilus.

Order 2. MonorHaLaMIA.
Argonauta.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. Ns3

Mr. Gould exhibited two skulls of a large species of Kangaroo,
from North Australia; which are remarkable for the large size of the.
nasal cavity, and differ likewise in some other parts of their struc-
ture from the more typical species of Macropus.. Mr. Gould also
laid before the Meeting. some species of Fishes collected in North
Australia.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.«.

Feb. 10, 1842.—Professor Graham in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

1. Notices of several Vegetable Monstrosities, with Specimens.
Transmitted by Mr. H. C. Watson and others.—Some of these mon-
strosities were very interesting, particularly a Geranium (pusillum ?)
having the branches terminated by heads or umbels of flowers,
through adhesions and excess of parts, the petals being mostly green
or obsolete, and the stamens imperfect; Anthriscus sylvestris, with
the umbels proliferous, which was gathered in the wet autumn of
1839; Linaria repens, varieties growing together, and showing a
gradual approach to L. vulgaris; Anemone nemorosa, having the
pistils changed to leaves; and Galium aparine, presenting a remark-
able dusus nature, probably caused by insects, the quadrangular stem
being twisted, so that the stellate leaves have become secund.,

2. Mr. Goodsir described the Sarcinula Ventriculi, a new vegetable
infusorial, allied to the genus Gonium, which he had found existing
in immense numbers in the fluid ejected for many weeks from the
stomach of a patient labouring under a particular form of indiges-
tion. This fluid was ejected in large quantities at a time, and had
an appearance similar to that of liquor in a state of fermentation,,
The plant.is microscopic, of a square form, and having the parts:
arranged in a beautifully symmetrical manner inthe square. The
number of cells of which the plant consists'is 64. It propagates by:
the division of each of these 64 cells into four new ones, so as to
consist of 256 cells; and simultaneously with this increase in the
number of parts, divides spontaneously into. four young plants.

The author then adverted to the extremely rapid increase of the
plant by such a mode of propagation ; and. after some observations
on the nature of the disease in which it occurred, and of which it
probably constituted the cause, he concluded with remarks on the
genera of plants and animals to which the new plant is allied.

3. On Primula veris and allied species, by the Rev. J. E. Leefe.—
Mr. Leefe, after remarking that P. inflata, Lehm., approaches very
near to P. veris, says, ‘‘ in the woods at Audley End, Essex, I find
a good deal of what is commonly known as P. elatior intermixed,
but sparingly, with primroses and cowslips. It agrees with the
character of P. elatior, Jacq., as defined by Koch, but not with the
figure in ‘ English Botany.’ The calyx teeth are more ovate at the.
base, and the leaves are those of a cowslip; indeed the teeth are
almost of precisely the same form as those of the P. inflata before
alluded to. The limb of the corolla is, however, equal in breadth
to more than half of the tube, and is flat, or nearly so.”

Professor Henslow writes on this subject :—‘* With respect to the

154 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

identity of the three common: Primula, I consider that no argument
can be derived from their keeping distinct, in nature or under cul-'
ture. It is purely'a physiological question, whether all of them may
not originate from the seeds of any one,—a question which :can only
be decided by direct experiment. Let a cowslip be highly manured,

and its seeds sown in a shady, moist aspect, and I suspect the.
chances are in favour of some of them coming up as primroses, or,
at least, as oxlips. I have had several independent testimonies to
the fact of .cowslip roots changing to primroses ; and until proof, by
direct experiment, contradict the experiments of Mr. Herbert and
myself, I cannot help believing that the three species (as they are
thought) and the polyanthus are merely races of one species.

4. On certain Fungi found near Audley End, Essex, &c., by the
Rev. J. E. Leefe.

5. Notice of additions to the Flora of Aberdeen, by Mr. George
Dickie, Lecturer on Botany, King’s College, Aberdeen.—These
papers, though important to the Society, do not present so much of
interest for the general reader.

6. On the varieties of Dryas octopetala, by Mr. C. C. Babington,
M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c.—The characters distinguishing these are
the proportional length and form of the sepals, the form of the base of
the calyx, the form of the leaves, and the pubescence of the petioles.
Two of these varieties are apparently confined to Ireland, where
Mr. Mackay first noticed the differences existing among plants of
this species, and the third is commonly found in alpine situations in
England, Scotland, and on the continent of Europe. The latter
being the best known form, may be considered as the type. of. the
species, and in it the sepals are acute, and three or four times as long
as broad, the base of the calyx being hemispherical ; in 6, the calyx
is very nearly the same, being only less acute; but in y. the sepals
are scarcely twice as long as broad, and very blunt, and the base of
the calyx is truncated in a very remarkable manner.

This Society held its fifth meeting for the session on Thursday
evening, the 10th March, Professor Christison in the Chair.

The following gentlemen were elected as Non-resident Fellows :—
William Borrer, Esq., F.R.S.,; F.L.8., &c., Sussex; Rev. W. Lewes
Pugh Garnons, B.D., F.L.S., Cambridge; Richard Taylor, Esq.,
Under-Secretary L.S., F.A.S., F.G.S., &c., London; Augustus P.
Hamilton, Esq., M.D., Poole, Dorsetshire ; and William Mort, Esq.,
Manchester.

Numerous donations to the Library and Herbarium were reported
from different parts of Britain and the continent.

. The following papers, &c., were read :—

On four new species of British Jungermannie, by Dr. ‘Taylor,
Dunkerron.) Communicated by Mr. Wm. Gourlie, jun., Glasgow.
— Mr. Gourlie read the descriptions of the species, and illustrated
them by beautifully preserved specimens. Some of these were so
minute as to require microscopic aid for their examination, a circum-.
stance which enhances the merit of their discovery by Mr. Wilson
and Dr. Taylor, who have laboured with so much zeal and success
in the field, of Cryptogamic botany. te | Lon

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 155)

_ The following were the species described, viz. J. Wilsoni, Taylor,
discovered by William Wilson, Esq., at Cromaglown, Killarney, in
November 1829, and named in compliment to him by Dr. Taylor.—
J. stellulifera, Taylor, also discovered by Mr. Wilson, who found it
near Crich, in Derbyshire, in September 1833.—J. voluta, Taylor,
and J. spicata, 'Taylor, both discovered near Killarney, in 1841, by
Dr. Taylor.

Mr. Gourlie afterwards exhibited specimens of the following
plants :—Leskea pulvinata, Wahl., discovered near York by Mr. R.
Spruce, and Gymnostomum Hornschuchianum, Arnott, discovered at
Cromaglown by Dr. Taylor, both new to the British Flora; Jun-
germannia Balfouriana, Tayl. MSS., a new and highly curicus species
brought from New Zealand by Dr. Stanger, and named by Dr. Tay-
lor in compliment to Professor Balfour of Glasgow, from whose
herbarium the specimens were communicated.

Notice of the discovery of Herniaria glabra in Berwickshire, by
Mr. William Marshall, and of Linnea borealis im the same county,
by Dr. Johnston ; communicated by Dr. Greville-—The former of
these species has generally been regarded as a native of the south of
England, but there seems no reason to doubt its being indigenous in
the above station. It was observed that Mr. Gorrie had found the
plant abundantly in Perthshire, where: he had no doubt it must have
escaped from gardens, though now quite naturalized, and almost a
weed in some places.

The discovery of a new station for the lowly but beautiful plant
named in honour of Linnzus is always a matter of interest, and
especially in the south of Scotland, where it occurs very rarely.

On four new species of Desmidium, by Mr. J. Ralfs.—Mr. Ralfs
observes, that ‘* this natural genus is not well defined either in
Agardh’s ‘ Conspectus Criticus Diatomacearum,’ or in any of our
British works.” Its best distinctive character seems to consist in the
crenated appearance of its filaments, which is least evident in D. mu-
cosum. ‘These filaments, which are generally twisted in a regular
manner, are of a pale green colour, simple, fragile, short and straight.
The species are found during a great part of the year in clear, shal-
low pools, or in old peat-bogs, the filaments being scattered in
loose bundles in the water, or forming a thin gelatinous fleece at the
bottom of the poel. The species ascertained by Mr. Ralfs are named
by him D. cylindricum, mucosum, Swartzii, and Borreri.

Illustrative Drawings of Australian Plants, by the Misses M‘Leod
of Sydney.—These drawings, which are extremely well executed,
were transmitted to this country by the ingenious ladies, in order to
have the species ascertained which had most struck their fancy in
that land of remarkable: productions.

Mr. Edmonston read a letter from Mr. P.. J. Brown of. Thun, re-
specting the three species of Primrose usually considered to exist.in
this country. He says, “‘ Against Sir Janies Smith’s opinion (in
‘Rees’s Cyclop.’) that P. elatior may be a mule between. veris and
vulgaris, I may observe that the three are not often: the inhabitants
of the same district,—veris is almost universally diffused ; but where
vulgaris is very abundant, I have rarely seen elatior in any quantity,

156 Miscellaneous.

and by far the most frequently not at all; while in general, as is the
case at Thun, elatior grows by thousands in places within many
leagues of which vulgaris is absolutely unknown. P. vulgaris con-
tents itself with an elevation but little above the level of the sea,
although in the neighbourhood of the Lake of Geneva it is in perfect
condition at from 1200 to 1500 feet; but at Thun, with an eleva-
tion of 1900 feet, it languishes, whether planted in a thicket, ona
bank, or in a garden; while elatior, being more aspiring, prefers an
elevation of from 1590 to 2000 feet, and although climbing willingly
beyond the latter, descends reluctantly below the former level.”

Professor Balfour (of Glasgow) made observations on the distinc-
tions subsisting among the genera of Ferns, Anemia, Mohria, Copto-
phyllum, Trochopteris, and Schizea, some of which had been recently
established by Mr. Gardner. These distinctions, which are founded
partly on the mode in which the fertile and barren fronds are de-
veloped, were illustrated with a series of specimens belonging to the
above genera, most of which had been collected by Mr. Gardner in
the province of Goyaz, Brazil.. The professor next alluded. to the
various theories which have been advanced to account for the origin
of woody fibre, and more especially to that of Du Petit-Thouars.
He showed, by sections of palms, that the interlacing of the fibres
in endogenous plants was quite in conformity with Du Petit-Thouars’
theory, and that the appearance of the woody matter in tree-ferns,
and in the natural orders Piperacee, Aristolochiacee, and the forma-
tion of roots externally in some tree-ferns, in screw-pines, Vellosias,
&c.,; all supported the theory of wood being formed by the develop-
ment.of fibres from buds acting as fixed embryos. Dr. Balfour also:
endeavoured to show that the formation of what have been called by
Dutrochet embryo buds, may in many cases be accounted for by the
development of leaves on them at one period of their growth; and
that on examining some others which he exhibited, the woody mat-
ter might be traced communicating with the alburnum at one point
by rupture of the bark, and insinuating itself between the layers of
bark.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Notices relative to Paleontology ; by the Rev. Dr. Bucxuanp. From
his Anniversary Address to the Geological Society of London.

MAMMALIA.—OSSIFEROUS CAVERNS.

Mr. R. A. C. Austen, in a notice on the bone caves of Devon-
shire, at Torquay and Yealmton, disputes the opinion that the bones
in these caves, many of which are evidently gnawed, have been
dragged in by the agency of hyznas, founding his objection on
the assumption that modern’ hyzenas “do not inhabit caves,” and
“never drag away their prey, but devour it greedily on the spot.”
Mr. Austen must have overlooked the evidence of Busbequius,
quoted in my ‘ Reliquiz Diluviane,’ p. 22, Ist edit., “ Extrahit-
que cadavera, portatque ad speluncam suam,” and cannot have
heard of the gnawed bones in the Oxford Museum, extracted by

Miscellaneous. 157

Col. Sykes from the depth of eighteen feet in a cave, at the mouth
of which he shot both the male and female hyzna that inhabited it,
and descending its interior ran his head against a putrid portion
of an ass which stuck across and obstructed the passage.

Mr. Austen is disposed to substitute the agency of lions for that
of hyzenas in the work of collecting the bones that are so abundant
in the caves of Devonshire, and correctly states that the bones of
lions, or a large Felis, larger than a lion, have been found in nearly all
the ossiferous caverns. Now in all the caves of which I have any
experience, the remains of lions are very rare in comparison with the
number of hyzenas’ bones in the same cavern ; and without denying
to these few lions their lion’s share in the work of killing their prey
and eating the flesh, I must claim the bones as the perquisite of their
more ossifragous brethren, and demand justice to the hyzenas, as
the chief, I do not say the exclusive, agents in dragging them to
their dens.

The proportion of teeth in the cave of Kirkdale indicated one
lion to nearly 100 hyzenas.

REPTILES.

Professor Owen, in a recent paper on the teeth of the Labyrintho-
don (Mastodonsaurus of Jaeger), a genus common to the keuper
of Germany and to the lower sandstone of Warwick and Leaming-
ton, has added another example to the many before produced by
him, of the immense importance of microscopic odontology in geo-
logical investigations.

Two years have scarcely elapsed, since, by the application of this
infallible test, he at once transferred the supposed reptile Basilo-
saurus of Virginia to a genus allied to the Dugongs in the class of
Mammals; and as if in recompense for this abduction from the fa-
mily of Reptiles, he has now, by the same microscopic test, removed
even the supposed approximation in the form of the teeth of the
Mastodonsaurus to that of a Mammal, and shown it to be nearer
that of Ichthyosaurus than of any other animal. Professor Jaeger
had already shown, by the basilar bones of the head, that his Masto-
donsaurus was a huge Batrachian reptile allied to the Salamanders,
and its teeth, not yet submitted to microscopic examination of their
transverse section, presented no apparent peculiarity of internal
structure; it was reserved for the microscope of Owen to discover
within this tooth a condition of cerebriform convolutions or laby-
rinthoid gyrations, hitherto unknown in the entire animal kingdom ;
and on this just ground he substitutes the characteristic name La-
byrinthodon for that of Mastodonsaurus, which implied affinities
that have no existence...

The fang of the tooth of the Ichthyosaurus offers the only known
approximation to the plan of that of the Labyrinthodon, but on a
more simple scale, and had been hitherto considered the most com-
plex condition of dental structure in the family of Reptiles; in both
these animals the external layer of cement is inflected inwards to. a
certain distance from the circumference towards the centre in
straight and vertical folds at pretty regular intervals, which are oc-
cupied by dentine radiating from the interior of the tooth; but in

158 Miscellaneous.

the tooth of Labyrinthodon, this dentine, or ivory, is composed of
calcigerous tubes +555th of a line in diameter, radiating and con-
verging with primary curvatures and secondary undulations in a
manner unexampled in the history of dentition. This gigantic Ba-
trachian prototype of the Bull Frog, Mr. Owen has discovered to
be the author of the footsteps ascribed to the so-called Chirothe-
rium. Teeth of two smaller species of Labyrinthodon have been
found by Dr. Lloyd in the sandstone of Warwick, and although no
English teeth of the Stutgard species have yet been submitted to
the microscope, Mr. Owen strongly suspects that the cast of a large
jaw containing several teeth, from Guy’s Cliff, near Warwick, the
original of which has been mislaid in the Oxford Museum, is iden-
tical with the Labyrinthodon Salamandroides of Stutgard; thus
almost demonstrating the evidence required by Mr. Murchison and
Mr. Strickland * to show the identity of the Warwick and Guy’s
Cliff sandstones with the keuper of Germany. Mr. Owen con-
cludes, that if on the one hand geology has derived essential aid
from minute anatomy, in no instance has the comparative anatomist
been more indebted to geology than for the fossils which have re-
vealed the most singular and complicated modification of dental
structure hitherto known, and of which. no conception could have
been gained from an investigation of the teeth of living animals.

Professor Owen has communicated to us a Report on two new
fossil reptiles, recently acquired by Sir P. Egerton from the chalk
of Kent: one cf them a tortoise, allied to the Chelonians which
now live in fresh water, or in estuaries; the other a small Saurian,
which has teeth generically distinct from any known Lacertians,
and resembling the points of stout packing-needles; to this new
lizard in the chalk he has given the name Faphiosaurus,

Mr. Mackeson has discovered in the bottom of the lower green-
sand formation near Hythe a very large tibia and several other
bones which he refers to the Iguanodon, spread in the quarry over
a length of fifteen feet; in the same quarry were a large Ammo-
nite, a Gervillia, and other marine shells characteristic of the lower
greensand. We have in these bones another case similar to that of
the nearly entire skeleton of Iguanodon found in the greensand near
Maidstone, and transferred with Mr. Mantell’s collection to the
British Museum; showing the duration of the Iguanodon to have
extended beyond the period of the Wealden freshwater formation
into that of the greensand. In both these cases the carcases must
have been drifted into salt water from some not far distant land,
the site of which we cannot conjecture to have been nearer than
Devonshire, Normandy, or the Ardennes.

ICHTHYOLITES.

Respecting the bone-bed in the Severn near Aust Passage, and at
Axmouth Cliff near Lyme Regis, which has hitherto been referred
to the bottom of the lias formation, Sir P. Egerton and M. Agassiz
have found ichthyological reasons for considering it to be connected
with the Triassic or new red sandstone group ; because they find in it

* Geol. Trans., N.S., vol. v. p. 345.

Miscellaneous. - 159

‘the teeth of four species of fishes hitherto discovered only in the mus-
chelkalk or grés bigarré, and never in the lias, viz. G'yrolepis Al-
berti, G. tenuistriatus, Saurichthys apicalis, and Hybodus plicatilis.
It remains to examine the bones of the larger animals in this stratum
to ascertain how far they agree with the Saurians of the Triassic
system or of the Lias. The teeth of Ceratodus, figured by Agassiz,
and many other teeth in the bone-bed not yet described, are un-
known in the lias.

During the past year great additions have been made to our stores
of knowledge, and specimens in fossil Ichthyology, by the presenta-
tion to our Museum of a very large and rich collection of fishes
from the lower beds of the old red sandstone near Forres, which we
owe to the zeal and liberality of Lady Gordon Cumming of Altyre.

Her Ladyship and her eldest daughter have further contributed
most accurate and exquisitely finished drawings of many fossil fishes
from the same locality, in illustration of Dr. Malcolmson’s paper
on the old red sandstone. These ladies have also supplied many
other drawings to the forthcoming volumes of Professor Agassiz.
Further information on the fishes of the old red sandstone has been
acquired by the diligent researches and extensive collections made
in the same department of Paleontology by many scientific gentle-
men in the counties of Caithness, Elgin, Nairn, Aberdeen, Forfar
and Fife; following up the researches that were begun in this al-
most new and most curious subject by Dr. Fleming, Professor
Sedgwick, Mr. Murchison, Dr. Traill, Dr. Malcolmson and Mr. H.
Miller.

The three great subdivisions of the old red sandstone in these
counties, with their characteristic genera of fishes, have, by these
extensive researches, been fully corroborated, whilst a vast increase
has accrued to the known number of species of fishes which appear
to be peculiar to the upper, middle, and lower regions of this great
formation.

The visit of Professor Agassiz to Scotland in September last, and
the grant to him by the British Association of 100/. to aid in col-
lecting materials for the publication of a memoir on the fossil fishes
of the old red sandstone, have opportunely afforded a concurrence
of circumstances most favourable to the diffusion of a new and
brilliant light on our future researches in this very ancient depart-
ment of Palzontology. '

Before he left Scotland, Professor Agassiz had recognised, in va-
rious collections he visited in that country, undescribed Ichthyolites
sufficient to enable him to establish fifteen genera, and more than
forty species, the greater part of them not yet named, in the old red
sandstone formation*. We have in these details a paleontological
confirmation of the fact that the old red sandstone is a system di+
stinct from any other formations; all its numerous Ichthyolites being
different from those of the carboniferous system above it, and also

* The names of these genera are Acanthodes, Cephalaspis, Cheiracan-
thus, Cheirolepis, Coccosteus, Ctenacanthus, Ctenoptychius, Diplacanthus,
Diplopterus, Glyptolepis, Holoptychius, Onchus, Osteolepis, Platygnathus;
Pterichthys.

160 Miscellaneous.

different from the few fishes yet found in the upper region only of
the Silurian system next below it.

Mr. Murchison, during his extensive tour in Russia, in the late
summer, has enlarged our knowledge of the range of these cu-
rious fishes and of the old red sandstone over vast regions in the
north-east departments of Europe. Thus the ichthyological fauna ~
Of the old red sandstone has within a few years been found to be
one of the richest and most prolific kind; and its extinct species are
much more curious and remarkable than those of any other forma-
tion, by their deviation from the conditions of existing genera and
species. Their most characteristic feature is an immense develop-
ment of bony matter and enamel on the surface of the skin, thus
approaching to the external dermal skeleton of Crustacea and In-
sects. One of these fishes, the Pterichthys, is so largely and almost
entirely encased with bony plates and scales, that it was at first mis-
taken for a fossil Water-beetle. |

The nearest analogies we find among modern fishes to the great
development of bony matter and enamel upon the head and scales
of many of these ancient species, is that afforded™by the large ex-
ternal bones which form the head and large bony dermal scales
upon the body of the modern Sturgeons, which further agree with
these fossils in having no internal bony skeleton.

Another analogy occurs in the large external bones of the head
of the Flying Fish, and of the common Gurnard. These bones are
also beautifully studded. with ornamental tubercles, arranged in
symmetrical groups like gems and pearls on a jewel. This cha-
racter is most strongly dominant in the tuberculated bones of the
fossil genus Coccosteus. The enormous proportion in the size of
the head to that of the body in the Gurnard, affords another ap-
proximation to a condition of frequent occurrence in the extinct
genera of the old red sandstone, and which has given its character-
istic feature to the genus Cephalaspis.

Another frequent character in the fossil fishes of the old red sand-
stone consists in the absence of any internal bony skeleton, as in the
modern Sturgeons. The large bony dermal scales, first noticed many
years ago in the old red sandstone of Fife by Dr. Fleming, and then
referred by him to a fossil Sturgeon, have been confirmed by Prof.
Agassiz as belonging to a genus nearly allied to the modern Stur-
geon, and like it possessed a cartilaginous skeleton, of which no
traces remain in the fossil state.

Among living fishes, a further analogy to this cartilaginous
condition of the internal skeleton has recently been found by Pro-
fessor Owen in the Siren, a fish of equivocal aspect, provided with
lungs as well as branchie, and considered as a reptile by preceding
writers ; it lives in the muddy bottoms of the shallow lakes of Se-
negal, which are periodically dried up, the fish meantime remaining
immured alive in a kind of cocoon of indurated mud*. In the car-
tilaginous skeleton of this existing Siren from Senegal, the anatomy
of which has been admirably demonstrated by Professor Owen, we
find a beautiful analogy to the cartilaginous condition of the skeleton

* See Annals, vol. vi. p. 466; vii. p. 28.

Miscellaneous. 161

of many of the most ancient fossil fishes ; and this analogy explains
the circumstance of the frequent absence of any remains of an in-
ternal bony skeleton within.the often perfect dermal covering of
many species of fishes in strata of the older formations. 4

From these recent discoveries:in Scotland, and the examination of
the unexampled collections of fossil fishes in the museums of Lord
Enniskillen and. Sir P. Egerton, and in other cabinets in this country
and on the Continent, Prof. Agassiz has now extended his total
number of species of extinct fossil fishes to more than 1700, of which
nearly 250 new species have been the fruits of his recent visit to
Great Britain and Ireland.. I have elsewhere spoken of the ines-
timable value of the discoveries of Agassiz in the department of
fossil ichthyology, not only in relation to geological investigations,
but also to zoology and physiology. In his. history of the rapid
progress he has made within the last six years, it has been duly and
gratefully acknowledged by him, that his now voluminous work, the
‘ Poissons Fossiles,’ must at an early stage have ceased for lack of
funds, without the liberal support it has received from a large list
of subscribers in this country, and from pecuniary grants of the
British Association. [See vol. vii. p. 487. ]

In the necessary preparations for this large and costly work, M.
Agassiz had accumulated in his portfolio a splendid collection of
drawings, chiefly. by Dinkel, not less beautiful as works of art, than
precious as being the-originals of the plates in his great scientific
monument, the ‘ Poissons Fossiles;’ but, engaged as he is in a mul-
titude of other costly and splendid scientific works, the Professor
of Neufchatel was anxious to employ the capital thus locked up in
his portfolio in a way more profitable to science, by causing it to
fructify in the production of other publications. By a recent acci-
dent this fact came to the knowledge of Lord Francis Egerton, who
forthwith proposed to become the purchaser of this entire collec-
tion of original drawings, about 1200 in number, permitting M.
Agassiz to retain at Neufchatel the unpublished portion of them
as long as may be convenient for the completion of his work. Such
opportune and liberal interference to advance the progress of a
work of pre-eminent scientific value is becoming of a nobleman long
distinguished as a patron of Art, and whose conviction thus sub-
stantially shown of the value of researches which are rendering such
inestimable service to Science, evinces his Lordship's worthiness of
his position as President of the Geological Society at Manchester*.

FOSSIL CRUSTACEANS.—GIGANTIC SPECIES OF EURYPTERUS.

It will be in the recollection of those among us who have watched
the progress of the recent rapid discoveries of fossil fishes in the old
red sandstone, that at the Edinburgh Meeting of the British Asso-
ciation ( 1834) a most anomalous fossil from the old red sandstone of
Clashbinnie, in the county of Forfar, and considered by the disco-

* M. Agassiz has acknowledged in some of the leading scientific jour-
nals of the Continent the liberality with which Lord Francis Egerton has
thus come forward to facilitate the progress of researches, in which the sci-
entific world is deeply interested.

Aun: & Mag. N. Hist. Voliixn 2 "OM

162 Miscellaneous.

verer to be a fish resembling the Angel Fish, was rejected by Agassiz

from that class of animals; whilst neither he nor any other natu-

ralist could even conjecture to what class in the animal kingdom it

should be referred, and in this enigmatic state it was left by Agassiz

in the notice given of it in his ‘ Poissons Fossiles.’ At the late

Meeting at Glasgow, this enigma found its solution by our recog-

nising in the College Museum some of the most perplexing charac-

ters of the Clashbinnie fossil in two large specimens of Eurypterus

in sandstone from the coal-field of that neighbourhood. We had |
before seen, at the Edinburgh Meeting, a remarkable fossil Crus-

tacean, nearly of the size and form of a large Molucca crab, found

by Dr. Simson in the carboniferous limestone of Kirkton near Bath-

gate, between Edinburgh and Glasgow; and Dr. Harlan had de-

scribed and figured a smaller species of Eurypterus from the car-

boniferous limestone of the United States (see Fourth Report of
British Association, 1834, p. 643). We have, therefore, now eéx-

tended our knowledge of the range of this very remarkable family

of Crustaceans from the sandstone and limestone of the coal forma-

tion downwards into the old red sandstone.

M. Fischer de Waldheim has lately discovered a new species of
Eurypterus, FE. tetragonophthalmus, in the transition formation of
Podolia, nearly allied to the small species in the grauwacke of West-
moreland in New York, on which this genus was founded by Dr.
Dekay. (Annals of the Lyceum of Nat. Hist., vol. i. p. 375, pl. 29.)

FOSSIL ARACHNIDANS.

In the family of Arachnidans we have an account by M. Corda,
in the Report of the National Museum of Bohemia, 1839, of a
second new genus of fossil Scorpioid, Microlabis Sternbergii, dis-
covered by the late Count Sternberg in 1838, in the same quarry
with the new genus Cyclophthalmus, found by him a few years before
in a similar sandstone of the coal formation at Chomle, near Rad-
nitz, in Bohemia*. M. Corda places this new fossil in the class of
Pseudo-scorpions, near the Chelifer and Obisium of Leach: it is
larger than the living Obisiwm carcinoides. In this, as in the Cy-
clophthalmus Sternbergii, the skin is preserved in several parts of the
body in the state of a brown, semi-transparent, horn-like substance,
over which pores of the trachee and indications of hairs are di-
spersed at regular intervals. The enduring nature of the peculiar
substance (chitine or elytrine), of which, like the elytra of beetles,
the skin of scorpions is composed, explains the cause of its perfect
preservation in such ancient sandstone. M. Corda justly considers
these two fossil scorpioids of Bohemia (the only two of which any
aecount has been yet published) to be among the most remarkable
discoveries of modern times.

The Marquis of Northampton has recently acquired four new
species of fossil spiders, one of them imbedded in the lithographic
stone of Solenhofen, the other three from the freshwater formation
of Aix. The Solenhofen fossil has ten legs, and is considered by
Mr J. E. Gray to be nearly allied to the genus Nymphon, the living

* Figures of this unique fossil are given in pl. 46’. of my Bridgewater
Treatise.

Miscellaneous. 163

species of which are found parasitic on marine animals ; and in the
same stone with it is a fossil Ophiura, to which, when living, it may
have been attached. Each of the three from Aix has eight legs;
they are all probably freshwater spiders of the genus Argyroneta,
and two of them are of the same species. In the same freshwater
limestone with one of them is an impression resembling a Chelifer
or Book Scorpion, having the claws of a scorpion but not its tail.

FOSSIL INSECTS.

We noticed last year Mr. Brodie’s discovery of the wing of a Li-
bellula and other insects in the Wealden freshwater formation near
Dinton, in the vale of Wardour, in Wiltshire. Mr. H. E. Strickland
has more recently found a very perfect fossil wing of another Dragon-
fly in the lias of Warwickshire, near Evesham, on which the opake
spot usually found at the anterior margin of the wing in Libellulide
is distinctly marked. The nervures on this wing closely resemble
those on recent species, and approach most nearly to the genus
ZEshna. The occurrence of Libellulide has not hitherto been no-
ticed in any formation older than the lithographic stone of Solen-
hofen, in the upper region of the oolite series; and the dis-
covery of a species so nearly allied to the existing genus Aéshna
in the lias formation, where it is associated with reptiles differing
so widely from existing forms as the Ichthyosaurus and Plesiosaurus,
leads to curious speculations respecting the fauna of this early period.

The discovery of land insects in strata that are, for the most part,
crowded with marine remains, is explained by supposing multitudes
of insects to have been occasionally drifted by tempests into the sea.
In the Proceedings of Geol. Society, vol. ii. p. 688, is a notice by
myself of a hitherto unique example of a large neuropterous wing
in the Stonesfield slate, a marine formation at the top of the in-
ferior oolite, more nearly allied to the Hemerobius than to any
other modern insect. With this Hemerobioid are found at Stones-
field abundant elytra of coleopterous insects, and the bones of in-
sectivorous marsupial quadrupeds and Pterodactyles. In the Mu-
seum of the University of Glasgow I saw, in September last, re-
mains of some small hymenopterous insects attached to fragments
of coal from the neighbourhood of that city, but of these no careful
examination had then been made.

A large wing of a neuropterous insect, resembling the living Co-
rydalis of Carolina, in a nodule of clay iron ore, probably from the
coal-field of Staffordshire, has been figured by Mr. Murchison in his
‘Silurian System’ (Wood-cut 13, letter a, p. 105,) from a specimen
in the Museum of Mr. Mantell.

FOSSIL RADIATA.
The history of fossil radiated animals has, during the last year,
received.a valuable accession from the publication, by Professor
_ Agassiz, of the second part of his description of the fossil Echino-
dermata of Switzerland*.
The family of Cidarides forms the exclusive subject of this me-

* Mémoires Nouveaux de la Société Helvétique des Sciences Naturelles,

vol. iv.
M2

164 Miscellaneous.

moir, being the most numerous of all the families of Echinites, and
at the same time the earliest form under which shells of this kind
appear to have existed; they are the only family that oceurs so
early as the muschelkalk, whilst no other family of Echini is found in
formations older than the Jurassic, in which the Cidarides are most
numerous; they abound also in the cretaceous and tertiary formations,
and in our actual seas*. In the Jura mountains they are most nu-
merous in a stratum, called Zerrain a Chailles, abounding, with
other littoral shells, near the middle region of the oolite formation.

Professor Agassiz has also published the first monograph of an-
other splendid work, ‘ Monographies d’Echinodermes, vivans et fos-
siles,’ + which will be extended to ten or twelve parts, to be completed
in three or four years, and will contain about 150 plates, some of
them coloured, from careful drawings of this most beautiful class
of shells. Collections of casts of all the fossil species of this class
known to M. Agassiz may be obtained by purchase, or in exchange
for objects of natural history, at the Museum of Neufchatel.

In the family of Star-fish two new fossil genera have been recently
established by Mr. Gray}, one of these, Comptonia, founded on a
specimen from the whetstone pits in the greensand of Blackdown,
Devon, recently acquired by the Marquis of Northampton ; it is
preserved in the state of beautiful chalcedony, and explains the in-
termediate character of the genus Ceelaster of Agassiz. The other
new genus Fromia, comprehends the curious tesselated star-fishes
found in the chalk, and also a recent species found in various parts
of New Holland. )

Professor Agassiz will shortly send an artist to England, to figure
for his great work on living and fossil Echinoderms, ‘the individual
specimens which Mr. Gray has described in his Monograph on Star-
fish. It is a new and important feature in the progress of zoology
and paleontology, that this much-neglected department of radiated
animals is at length receiving that attention which, from the time of
Henry Linck, who dedicated a large volume on this subject to Sir
Hans Sloane (1733), to the moment when it has recently been re-
sumed by Nardo, Agassiz, and Gray, it has so long merited in vain.
[To these must now be added the elegant and highly interesting Hi-
story of Star-fishes and Echinodermata by Mr. Edward Forbes,—a
work full of entertainment for the general reader, as well as of accu-
rate and original information for the scientific naturalist.—Ep. ]

SPONGES IN CHALK FLINTS.

Mr. Bowerbank, in a paper on siliceous bodies in the chalk, green-
sand, and Portland oolite, has applied the evidence of microscopic
observation to confirm the opinion long entertained by many natu-

* Cidarides have recently been found in the carboniferous limestone of
the Mendip Hills, near Frome, by Miss Bennet, and by myself in the car-
boniferous limestone near Donegal, in 1811.

+ We have received from Mr. Charlesworth a translation from the second
number of this work of ‘‘ Observations on the progress made in the History
of the Echinodermata,” which will appear in our next.—Ep.

t See Monograph on Star-fish, Ann. Nat. Hist., No. 36, Nov. 1840,
vol. vi. p. 175, 278, 286.

Miscellaneous. 165

ralists,. that the tuberous forms of chalk flints and. chert are due
to organic bodies acting as nuclei, or centres of attraction, to the
silex of which these tubercles are composed. Mr. Parkinson, in
his interesting work on ‘Organic Remains of a Former World’ (1808,
vol. ii. p. 87 et seg.), had noticed acicular spicula, which he found
to be common to fossil sponges and fossil Aleyonia; and in pl. 7.
fig. 8. of the same volume he represents the magnified appearance of
cruciform spines in a fossil Aleyonite resembling the Alcyonium
cynodium of Linneus, and quotes Donati as having described and
delineated them before him. It has also long been known that a
large proportion of the chalk flints in Wilts, Oxon, and Bucks, con-
tain, within a gray external siliceous crust of variable thickness, a
nucleus of semi-transparent flint, often of a purple tint, and exhibit-
ing distinctly a congeries of tubes and net-work, nearly allied to
modern Alcyonia; these Alcyonia were supposed to have acted as
nuclei, or centres of attraction, which became first surrounded by
the crust of gray flint, bearing no traces of organization, and subse-
quently penetrated by a kind of red or purple chalcedony, taking the
place of the particles of animal matter as they gradually decayed.
This hypothesis has been modified by Mr.. Bowerbank, who has
superadded the agency of parasitic sponges, which he supposes to
have attached themselves to the alcyonic nuclei, and also to Echini
and other shells, forming round these organic nuclei a covering or
crust of sponge, which assumed, in its mode of growth, those irre-
gularly tuberculated forms that are so common in, and are almost
peculiar to, chalk flints.

Having submitted to his microscope thin slices of chalk flints, in
search of Foraminifera and Xanthidia, he observed, together with
them, patches of brown reticulated tissue and spongiform spicula
pervading the entire mass of the flints under examination ; this spongi-
form structure was further pervaded by many tortuous cylindrical
and minute canals of uniform diameter, which appeared to be the in-
current canals of the sponge, and by other orifices of greater diameter,
resembling excurrent canals. He thinks thatthe mode in which the
spicula, foraminifers, and other extraneous bodies are equably dis-
persed throughout the silex, shows that these bodies were entangled
in the spongiform tissue in which their fossilization has taken place.

With respect to the Echini and other shells, which are more or
less filled with, or surrounded by gray flint, he supposes-the para-
sitic sponges to have grown both around and within the cavity of
these shells, and in the case of Echini to have sometimes protruded
outwards, sending forth branches through their orifices from the
parasitic sponge within. He cites the parasitic habit of some modern
sponges, which are found investing shells and other substances, in
support of this hypothesis.

In chalk flints from Wiltshire he found the spongiform structure
and spicula pervading the gray crust that enclosed many zoophytic
nuclei; but within these nuclei were neither spicula nor any of the
minute extraneous bodies which are frequent in the tubular spongi-
form crust. The character of these fossil sponges differs from tha
of any recent sponge.

?

166 Miscellaneous.

In chert from the greensand of Fovant, Wilts, and from Lyme
Regis, Mr. Bowerbank found a similar but coarser texture ; and also
in chert casts of Spatangi from the greensand near Shaftesbury.
In chert from Portland and Tisbury he found similar cellular tissue,
but larger, and in texture more like the modern freshwater sponge.

Mr. Bowerbank supposes the organic matter of the sponges and
zoophytes to have afforded to the silex stronger centres of attrac-
tion than were offered by the siliceous spicula of the sponges; and
there is a geological consideration which seems to favour the hy-
pothesis, of the siliceous matter of chalk flints whilst in a semifluid
state having been segregated from the compound mass of lime and
silex of the nascent chalk beds, by the attraction of some organic
body, in the facts that the upper region of the English soft chalk,
which most abounds in flints, is nearly pure carbonate of lime; whilst
the lower region of the hard chalk is usually destitute of flints, and
has silex diffused throughout its entire substance*. I cannot, how-
ever, but think there is something too exclusive in Mr. Bowerbank’s
theory as to the universal presence of parasitic sponges in the ex-
ternal crust of every chalk-flint, and which admits of no ease in
which an Aleyonium or any kind of extraneous body in chalk may,
without the co-operation of a sponge, have become externally in-
vested with a crust of silex of the same kind with that which he
-allows to have been attracted to corallines and alcyonic bodies by
the animal matter they contained.

MICROSCOPIC SHELLS.

Mr. Tennant has informed me that a microscopic examination of
the Stonesfield slate by Mr. Darker, and of other oolites, has re-
cently shown them to be crowded with remains of organized bodies,
invisible to the naked eye. I learn also from Mr. Tennant that
abundant microscopic organic remains have recently been discovered
in thin slices of certain beds of carboniferous limestone from Derby-
shire; similar results may shortly be expected from a microscopic
examination of the chert of the same formation. We must not
however be tempted by these discoveries to rush suddenly to the
rash and unwarranted conclusion, that all limestone and all silex is
of organic origin.

It has not yet been shown that the granules resembling the roe of
fishes, which give character to the oolite formation, and abound oc-
casionally in limestones of the triassic, carboniferous, and silurian
series, have any necessary connexion with organie bodies. 'We may
with Ehrenberg admit and admire the extent of microscopic cham-
bered shells and Infusoria, which he has shown so largely to pervade
the chalk and other calcareous and siliceous formations, without
claiming an exclusively animal origin for the entire substance of all
rocks in which lime or silex are the principal ingredients.

[* «‘ We. observed no vestige of flints in the limestone at Seedrapett, and
all the fossils there consist of carbonate of lime, and effervesce freely with
acid; but the vast quantity of silicified wood in the neighbouring formation
of red sand, seems to point’ to some phenomenon similar to what must have
existed during the deposition of the cretaceous beds of Europe.”—Mr. Kaye
on the Fossiliferous Beds of Pondicherry, Calcutta Journ. Nat. Hist., No. 6.]

¢

Meteorological Observations. , 167

When we recollect what great discoveries have been already made
in the investigations of fossil botany by means of the microscope,
and look to the inestimable value of the information obtained by
Professor Owen, as to the structure of the teeth of fossil fishes, rep-
tiles, and mammals, and see the wonderful results of the application
of this new power to the examination of chalk and flint by Professor
Ehrenberg*, Mr. Lonsdale and Mr. Bowerbank, we may justly con-
gratulate ourselves on the commencement of a new epoch in micro-
scopic paleontology.— Address delivered at the Anniversary Meeting
of the Geological Society, 1841.

EXPEDITION TO TORRES STRAITS AND NEW GUINEA.

The Fly, one of the vessels destined for the survey of Torres Straits,
will sail from Plymouth in a few days, and, we are happy to learn, with
an active botanical collector on board, and Mr. Jukes for zoology.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR FEB. 1842.

Chiswick.—February 1. Overcast: very fine: clear. 2. Very fine: slight rain
in the evening. 3. Slight haze. 4. Calm with slight haze. 5, Hazy. 6. Dry
haze: fine. 7. Sleet. 8. Foggy. 9. Overcast: fine. 10. Slight haze. 11,
12. Cloudy. 13. Clear and fine. 14—16. Very fine. 17. Foggy. 18. Clear
and fine. 19. Frosty and foggy. 20. Drizzly. 21. Overcast: clear. 22.
Drizzly : cloudy. 23. Thickly overcast: cloudy: rain. 24, Cloudy. 25. Cold
rain: showery. 26. Showery: clear and cold. 27. Stormy showers: heavy
rain: densely overcast. 28. Fine: overcast: stormy at night.

Boston. —Feb. 1. Fine: rain early a.m. 2,3. Fine. 4. Foggy. 5, 6. Cloudy.
7. Cloudy: snow a.M.: rainr.m. 8. Cloudy: rainr.m. 9. Foggy. 10. Cloudy.
11. Fine: rainr.m. 12. Cloudy. 13—16. Fine. 17, 18. Cloudy. 19. Foggy.
20. Fine. 21. Cloudy: rain a.m. and rm. 22. Fine. 23. Cloudy: rain r.m.
24. Rain. 25. Rain: rain early a.m.: snow a.m. 26. Cloudy: snow early a.m.
27. Cloudy: rain a.m. 28. Stormy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Feb.1. Cloudy: showers. 2. Showers: aurora.
3. Cloudy: clear. 4,5. Fine. 6. Damp: frost. 7. Frost: aurora. 8. Frost:
cloudy. 9, 10. Clear: rain. 11. Clear: showery. 12. Showery. 13. Clear:
cloudy. 14, Cloudy: aurora. 15. Showers: aurora. 16. Cloudy. 17. Fine.
18. Cloudy: showers. 19. Cloudy: rain. 20. Showers, 21. Clear. 22. Clear:
cloudy. 23. Cloudy. 24, Clear: cloudy. 25. Clear. 26,27. Frost: sleet-
showers. 28. Showers.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire.—Feb. 1, 2. Fine: thaw. $3. Frost a.m. :
fog p.m. 4. Thaw and slight rain a.m. 5. Frost: fine, 6. Dull and cloudy,
but freezing. 7. Frost: still dull. 8. Frost: clear. 9. Thaw and heavy rain
p.m. 10. Wet morning: blew strong. 11,12. Very wet and stormy. 13. Wet.
14, Slight showers. 15. Slight showers: cleared p.m. 16. Frost a.m. : fair all
day. 17. Dull and moist. 18, 19. Fine and fair. 20, Fine and fair, but high
wind, 21—23. Rain a.m.: cleared. 24. Frost a.m.: fine. 25. Wet a.m.:
cleared p.m. 26. Rain p.m. 27. Snow, hail, rain and wind. 28. Rain.

Sun shone out 24 days. Rain fell 15 days. Frost 7 days. Snow and hail 1
day. Fog 1 day. :

Wind north-north-east 1 day. East-north-east 1 day. East 3 days. East-
south-east 3 days. South 4 days. South-south-west 7 days. South-west 4. days.
West-south-west 1 day. West 5 days.

Calm 5 days, Moderate 12 days. Brisk 2 days, Strong breeze 4 days. Boiste-
rous 2 days. Stormy 3 days.

Mean temperature of the month ........ bh ht E kp oho 0.0 Hp 37°°7
Mean temperature of February 1841 .......essesecseveees 36 °50
Mean temperature of spring-water .......+.+0++ Ssereencses 44 +30

Mean temperature of spring-water, February 1841 ...42 -60

* See vol. vii. p. 398, and Scientific Memoirs, part x.

68 joz.z 69:2 |gr.1| ce-1| 9+! 1Z.0F| 09.06/6.FE | §.66]| 3-8E |8Z-ZE| 1Z.ZF| F.8E | F-OF | G-0F | 069.62/019.62 |1 29.62 | 189-62 | 62-62 | 788.62 | $96.62 | 866.62 | ‘uvayy

uvayl Jag
8& | 9%. \"**"" *s ‘Ss |SIb | Ge | 96] 9F | OF] Bb! IE | 0-68] 9.EF| L-TF| 06.82 | 29.82 | 26.82 | 06.82 | ZI-62 | 888.62 | E6¢.6¢ | 229.6% | “8a.
QE | OT. |00-1 ‘s | ‘s |¢s8 | os [$62 | ze | SE] OF | FF | BSE] 0.9F | SOF | ZG.9z | 00.6z | 8.8% | 96.82 | ZT-6z | £26.62 | 0ZF.62 | 099.6% | ‘Ze =
9€ ‘Mm | ‘aS | 8 | FE [SIE | Z| FE] OF | ‘SP | 0-GE| .cF | G-6E | S1.6% | 66.8 | FZ.6% | 00.62 | 00.62 | £9E.6z | 029.62 | 00F.6z | “9%
4 ‘m | wm | Ze | Ge |ece | FF | GE] SZ] SF | £-9E | O.8F | €-6E | 60.62 | GI.6z | 80.62 | 20.66 | 08.82 | 081.6 | 092.62 | 91Z.6¢ | *S2._C
ges LEE ert ‘8 *s | og | Ze |¥6e'| er 19.1%] 8 | LE | BI | ¢.HF | 6-1F | 01.6% | 80.62 | 86-82 | 86.8% | 22-8 | STI.6% | 121-68 | GST.6z | *F%
oh *s ‘ass | Ip | OF |. Ze | Sp} 6E] OF | OG | U-ZE] 8.8F | 8-FF | 90.6% | FZ-6z | 96-86 | 21.62 | F1.6% | £91.62 | FFF-62 | FEF.6z | “Sz
6€ ‘s ‘a |$or | OF \$0E | ce] EE] FE | OF | 8-8E| 8.ZF| 8-1F | 2z.63 | FF.6Z | 18-62 | 09.62 | ZF.6% | 919.6 | $92.62 | 992.6% | ‘%z
gg | 81. ‘ms | ‘as | 68 | OF | EF | FF] QE} Zo | BSF | 0-SE] 0.0F | 2-6E | Z¢.6z | 6F.62 | 09-62 | SF.6 | OF.6z | 122.62 | €18-6% | Z8Z.6% | “Iz
Zé | FF |1Z.0 “MS | ‘Ss Ir | &F [Gor | st | Le] 18 | OF | 0-S8| O-GF| &-SE | 9.6% | SE.6z | 6¢.6z | $2.6 | 89.6% | 188.6% | 080.0E |-F90.0¢ | °0z
6¢ “Mm | ‘MS | Shp | Sh | OF | BP | c.es| cs | 6F | &-EE| ZF | Z-FE | 89.62 | 68.62 | 06.62 | ZT.0€ | 86.62 | FOI.0€ | 226.08 | ZOF.0g | “61
8¢ seeree) om | “MS | WVO]} “MO | °s IF | Sth | OF \fZp | ¢.96| F& | Zr | 0-98 | Z.8F | 8-9 | ZT.0€ | $6.62 | 0Z-0E | ZI.0€ | #6.6z | 918.08 | Zog.0E | FZe.0g| “81 ©
&F *reree}) *MS | “MS | WPI) “Ss *s 68 | ger | F8 | Sp | SF] Ss | Gr | LF | S.6F | &-FF | 90.08 | 60.08 | 80.0E | Z1.08 | 06.6 | Z2z.0E | ZZE.08 | OLF.0g | “ZT
a he seeree yt MS | “MS | WUTRD] “MS | ‘M | CF | PF | BE] OF | GE] CE | SS | 8-FF/ 9-19 | EOF | 90.08 | BI-0E | FZ-0E | OF.0E | 90-0 | OIF.0E | S8F.0€ | OFS.0E | “OT
PR | 90. rr" oP) SAAS" tak ‘s “MS ‘s er | te | Ib \fZp | IF} oF | Fo | 8.0F| Z.6F | 8-OF | $0.62 | 18.62 | FZ-08 | 00.08 | 86.62 | FEF.0E | OFF-0E | 00S.0¢ | “ST
ly | 20. ""*1 190. | *s “MS | tM *s ‘mM | GF |ScP | $8-| OF | 86] LE | Ge | ¢-8E| 2.09] €.OF | $6.66 | 6.62 | IT.0€ | O1.0E | F6-62 | 068.08 | ZSF.0E | OSt.0g | “FI
€h | 80. |gF.1|'*""**| 0. | 600. | ‘Ms | ‘oso | WITeD| ‘s ‘ass |fse | IF |¢Ze fer | o.Zr]| 8B | SE | G-BF| 0.91 Z.FF | 89.6% | ZO.6z | 92.62 | 62.6% | FZ-6% | 0Z0-0E | O81.0 | 0ZZ.0E | “EI
Qh | ST. |e] IT. [°°""*"| $60. | “8 *s “MS zt) ‘s OF | Te \$6€ | SF | OS] O& | FS. | F-LF] Z.ZE | G.0F | 0B.6z | $E.6Z | $9.66 | 6F-62 | O¢.6z | F00-0E | 990.08 | GZ0.0¢ | “SI
Qh | Gge lero) HT. joes) tsp emSS | “MS ‘s *s OF | OF | a | Le | Le] LF | BS | 8-SF| €.09 | ELE | 9B-6% | 02.62 | £9.66 | BF.6% | 6F.6% | 026-62 | 86.62 | 920.08 | “TI
Ty | Zt fet sere) cos | “mss | Wed | “Ss ‘s | oF | Ib | 6& | OF | SF| Ib | Ig.| SIF] 0.66 | Loh | 8.66 | 9.6% | ¢.62 | L¢.66 | $9.66 | 968-62 | 986.6 | 966.62 | Or @
8€ ****1 QO. |°°""""| G90. | ‘as | ‘asa | WTO] °s *s Ir | 68 | ze | SF | OF] SF | TS} SSE] 0.SF | 8-0F | 19-62 | 12.6% | TF.6% | ¢¢.62 | 09.62 | Z1¢-66 | 962.62 | 218.6% | *6
&€ e+! 03. |.90. ‘as | ‘aua | Uv} ‘a ‘au | Ze |¢oe \f0E | I+ | GE} 8Z-| OF |0-E/ 9.0F | 8-FE | 98-62 | £8.62 | FQ-62 | 69.62 | $¢.6% | 982.62 | 918.62 | 8z8.6z | *8
ee yeaers el TT ‘as ‘a | wea} *a | ‘aud |] FE |. Se |.9%] Ze | se] OF | UF | 0-88 | 9-ZE | GSE | 18.62 | $8.62 | 89-62 | 02.66 | 29.62 | 269.62 | 982.62 | FaZ.6z | *£
6 00-0 |*"""*| 90- ‘as ‘a | wea} ‘a ‘a |¥ee | Ze |¢Ze \¥ee | se] 92 | 8E-10-zE| Z-SE | 8.cE | 26.62 | 20.08 | 98.62 | 00.0€ | $8.62 | 68.62 | 601.0 | SIT-0¢ | “9
SE ‘MS | ‘M | UVd| ‘a | ‘aud | OF | GP | 08 | Z| OS| Zo | SF | 8-8] 0-0F | 2.98 | OI-0€ | ST.0€ | 90-0€ | Z1-0€ | 66.62 | 221.08 | £9Z.0€ | 98.08 | *¢
OF : *s | ‘mss | ued} ‘a ‘ou | Ip | IF |¥0s |S | OF] OF | ZF | 8-OF | SOF | 8-6E | SI-0E | SI.0E | O2-0E | 1Z.0€ | ZI-0E | 19E.0E | 6EF.08 | O8F.0g | *F
TF | 90.\"°""" sree) sms | *Mss | [eo | “Mu | “MU | fer | cH lee [fer | Se| Ze | gh | L-1h| S-6F | 8.EF | 0G-0E | 90.0E | $Z.0E | 12-06 | £0.06 | 428.0 | G0F.0 | OSF.og | *S
8& | €I BO. |""*") “a | mM | fea | “mM | ts | ZH | OF | GE | OF | Ze} OF | OF | 0.88 | Z-SF | Z.1F | F6-66 | GZ.62 | 60-08 | $8.62 | 62.66 | 690.08 | [FZ-08 | 861-.0¢ | "6 .)
| GP THO. || Go. || OOT.| “8 ‘mM | wuyeo| ‘mu | ‘m |fep | Ge |fce | oF | ge] Of | OF |8-LE|0-ZF | 9.66 | £9.62 | 08.62 | 28.62 | 6.66 | £2.62 | 00T-0E | OFT.0E | OFT.0g | ‘I
o - ¢ . . Ory *rT*. end err: ‘rye : ; »
tle cl: Q|Pel 2 ~) O| Fe |Pol Pol S| & S| 3 lanl xm | s S| curd | cure | -urd | ‘ure ‘ ; rm] “qo
goelegies| E/E [28] e8|e2| Else] 28 FIFE PIF leg] 2 |B [sree BE) te | te | “o| “o| 2g | tm | |e BS) or
Teese) 5/2 (9) 38/F2] § | 8) $8 es : & i es ——l 0
S2|O =. o |e i ae Bo | © |'yo1rmpueg] says | 38 |..- ae Fy oIMpu *“aI1ys =} 3 Bo
Sy may RB) PLR LBS Re g| RIES Veousig |-yuing |? © | Mss |“s"y ¢ wopuoy ‘Kou -soyguind] A Pd 2 ~ EY
°o
Oo — : BS
5 3 “uIey "pul, ‘ *I9}JOULOWIIY J, : sf *IoyoMLOIV BS

. me © | *RENWIC ‘asunyr younpung qv ‘u0ysnoID *C ‘Ady 247 Aq pun {aurHs-saraa
“wag ‘asunyy ypinsagddy yo ‘xequng ‘yq 49 fNorsog 7 ‘|jeaA “a 49 fuopuo'yT avai ‘xOIMSIND 7 Ajowwog younzynay40z] 2y7 fo Uuapavx) ay] yD
‘uosdwmoyy, “yy 29 ‘ uojaqoy “ry ‘Aunjasoag qungsissp ay) hg ‘NoaNory ‘hjzato0g yohoy ay3 fo siuampindpy ay qv apyu suornasasgg jwnFoposoajapy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
No. 57. MAY 1842.

in

XXII.—The Physical Agents of Temperature, Humidity, Light,
and Soil, considered as developing Climate, and in connexion
with Geographic Botany. By Ricuarp Brinsuey Hinps,
Esq., Surgeon R.N.

It is our present intention to institute some inquiries into the
circumstances of climate and physical agents in connexion
with the distribution of the vegetation of our globe; and as
these are the results of several agents acting in co-operation
as well as individually, and their mutual influence embraces
much complexity, it will be advisable to regard them sepa-
rately under the heads of, 1. Temperature, 2. Humidity,
3. Light, 4. Soil,
I, TEMPERATURE.

Climate is the great presiding agent over the flora of the
world, and, as modified by external circumstances, stamps its
characters on the productions. Climates vary a good deal in
circumstances, according to the latitude. In the belt which
borders on the equator, and is confined within the tropics, the
annual climate is of the simplest kind, and is divided into a
wet and a dry season. The temperature throughout the year
varies but little, and a very trifling range takes place in the
barometer. The seasons alternate with surprising regularity,
the inhabitants looking forward to the accession or departure
of the rains almost to a day. In receding north and south
from the equator, the wet and dry seasons take place at dif-
ferent periods of the year; when the sun enters the northern
hemisphere, the wet or rainy season of that side commences,
and it is then the time of the dry season in the southern he-
misphere. The reverse happens as the sun occupies the other
side of the equator. Thus two tropical climates exist, very
similar to each other, and chiefly differing in the circumstance
that the seasons occur at opposing periods. These are the
outlines of tropical climates as existing over continents ; some
modifications take place over the large oceans. Near the
equator, and to about 7° N. lat., a peculiar region exists ; the
trade winds do not advance so far, and light baffling winds,

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. N

170 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

with storms and heavy rains, are, the. prevailing climate
throughout the year. Beyond this, and extending a few de-
grees outside the tropics in both hemispheres, the trade winds
blow; they are remarkable for their regularity, uniform tem-
perature, and general absence from rains, ;

The tropics ceasing at 23° 28!, another change occurs in the
disposition of the year, extending to the thirty-fifth or fortieth
parallel. There are now two dry and two wet seasons. The
wet seasons occupy the periods corresponding to our spring
and autumn. The former is usually trifling, and the autumnal
fulfills the chief duties of the rainy season. Towards the
limits of this subtropical climate frosts are not unfrequent,
but snow is rarely gavel From 40° to 60° four regular
seasons rule the year, familiar to us under the divisions of
spring, summer, autumn, and winter, each possessing its pe-
culiarities.

Beyond the sixtieth parallel, as far as our knowledge ex-
tends, only two seasons exist, These are not characterized
by the presence or absence of rain as in lower latitudes, but
by the intensity of the range of temperature. Summer and
winter succeed each other with Gagatee rapidity. The snow
which covers the soil is represented as melting in the short
space of fifty or sixty hours, and exposing a vegetation already
in its bloom. The intensity of the sun’s rays over the tem-
perature of the air is particularly remarkable, and the great
length of the day, or, in other words, the continued presence
of the sun above the horizon, causes an accumulation of heat,
mentioned by our northern voyagers as excessive. Hail is
here unknown.

Malte-Brun enumerates nine circumstances as developing
climate, the whole of which tend to influence the temperature.
If the globe presented an uniform surface throughout, con-
sisting of the same material, and equally reflecting, absorbing,
and radiating heat, the distribution of the temperature, from
the equator to the poles, would advance in regular progression ;
but there is such variety in the arrangement of land and wa-
ter, elevation of surface, and in the investing productions, that
every spot displays an union of causes, militating against a
regular distribution of temperature.

The most natural view to be taken of climate will regard the
relative distribution of temperature and moisture ; for though
several other agents are subservient, these two will constantly
be found to preside*. In this manner it will be easy to sketch

* The subject of the Distribution of Temperature on the surface of the
Earth has been elaborately investigated by Professor Dove of Berlin in two

works published in 1840, 1841. abstracts. of which by H. Croft, Esq., will
be found in Part X. of Taylor’s ‘ Scientific Memoirs,’-—-Ep,

with Geographic Botany.— Temperature. 171

out a number dependent on the proportionate influence of
these agents, and the prominent climates of many parts of the
world may be shortly and effectively expressed. This method
is entirely independent of latitude or geographical position,
and refers solely to the condition of the climate as it actually
exists, depending on local influences. Sixteen climates of this
kind may then be formed, each of which is easily expressed,
and, from the examples adduced it may be stated, coincident
with a peculiar vegetation.

Climates.

Mean temp. 70°—84°.
Hot and dry climate ; seasons in extremes, ex.
Hot and dry climate; seasons even, ex. Arabia.
Hot and moist climate; seasons in extremes, ex. China.
Hot and moist climate; seasons even, ex. Malay islands.

Mean temp. 55°—70°.
Warm and dry climate; seasons in extremes, ex. Asia Minor.
Warm and dry climate; seasons even, ex. Egypt.
Warm arid moist climate; seasons in extremes, ex. Southern
_ States of America.
Warm and moist climate; seasons even, ex. Canaries.

Mean temp. 45°—55°.

Temperate and dry climate; seasons in extremes, ex.
Temperate and dry climate; seasons even, ex.

Temperate and moist climate; seasons in extremes, ex.
Temperate and moist climate; seasons even, ex. England.

Mean temp. 45°—32°.
Cold and dry climate; seasons in extremes, ex. Canada.
Cold and dry climate; seasons even, ex.
Cold and moist climate; seasons in extremes, ex. Siberia.
Cold and moist climate; seasons even, ex. North of Scotland.

There is, however, in spite of all local causes, a certain re-
lation between the temperature and the latitude; from the
equator to the poles a gradual decrease takes place. Rather
‘ conflicting statements have been made respecting the mean
temperature at the equator. Mr. Atkinson has fixed it as
high as 86°°55, which is certainly in excess; Mr. Kirwan
gives 84°; Sir John Leslie 84°°2; Mr. Forbes 81°°5 ; and
Humboldt also 81°°5, The latter have been considered as
too low, but the last-mentioned authority continues to main-
tain his original opinion. I was induced to consider, that in
the absence of a regular series of observations, the mean heat
of the day, when the sun was in or near the zenith, would at
least give the possible extreme of the greatest annual mean

N 2

172 Mr. Hinds on Climate.in connexion

heat. From observations on two occasions, I found the mean
to be 81°:9; and as this result was obtained at sea and under
unexceptionable circumstances, it tends strongly to support
the opinion of Humboldt and Forbes. Within the tropics
the mean temperature is everywhere very similar, distance
from the equator exerting a very feeble influence. After
passing their limits, latitude is of greater importance, and the
decrease more rapid. If implicit confidence can be p.aced in
the details of the calculated table of Sir John Leslie, the mean
temperature varies most with the parallel, between the thir-
tieth and fiftieth degrees. Though this table cannot be relied
on for ascertaining the mean of any given place, it is yet highly
useful in showing its value in any situations removed from
disturbing causes; and we discover the importance of these
last in the difference between the observed and the calculated
result.

If some difficulty has been experienced in fixing the mean
temperature at the equator, we are much more at a loss at the
poles. No navigator has ever yet made, or perhaps ever will
have it in his power to make, a conclusive series of observations
to establish the point. Conjectures, drawn from observed tem-
peratures in lower latitudes, are all we possess at present, and
these are at great variance. Sir John Leslie considers it to
be 32°, or the freezing point of water; Kirwan places it a
degree less; Mr. Atkinson, who seems partial to extremes, at
10°°53 below the zero of Fahrenheit. Inferring its amount
from the temperature of the old world, it appears likely to be
about 10°; whilst corresponding inductions from the new
world place it considerably below zero. M. Arago has given
the subject his attention, and after comparing the observations
of Parry, Franklin, and Scoresby, he fixes it at 13°. Here,
then, we have various opinions, which state a set of means
having a range of forty-two degrees and a half. Among such
conflicting statements every one will desire to judge for him-
self;- and the following observations, the first by Franklin,
and the others by Parry, may be of some assistance. ‘They
may be considered as intervals of five degrees :-—

Fort Enterprise Lat. N. 643° Mean temp. 15°5
Igloolik gL aOR. 6 th oS vie
Melville Island we. F438 FE I pa oa

It is not unlikely that Sir Edward Parry at Melville Island
had attained the greatest depression of temperature, and that
had he even been able to reach the pole, the alteration, if any,
would have been exceedingly trifling, the arctic regions, like
the tropics, through their extent, most probably offering no
great variations. Recently an opinion has been advanced,

with Geographic Botany.— Temperature. 173

that the greatest cold is not to be found in the vicinity of the
poles. It is supposed that a centre of greatest cold may exist
in each of the continents of Asia and America, a theory founded
on the well-known cooling effects of all large masses of land
in high latitudes.

The information conveyed in a knowledge of the mean
temperature* is very slender. Standing alone, it gives no
idea of the distribution of heat throughout the year. Indeed
it must be confessed, that a complete acquaintance with the
vicissitudes of any one spot, durmg twelve months, embraces
a considerable number of details. When acquainted with the
mean heat, the chief point gained is an idea of the situation
of any particular place on the globe with respect to latitude ;
our previous knowledge fills up an outline of the climate.
By no limited number of facts can much desirable informa-
tion be conveyed. Perhaps the most complete will be ob-
tained in an expression of the annual range of temperature.
Even this will often be found not very satisfactory.

The range of temperature throughout the year, like the
annual mean, bears a certain relation to the latitude. In low
latitudes the range is comparatively small; in high it is often
very great. Near the equator, and within the tropics, the
range of heat is very triflmg; here the changes of a day are
almost those of a year. For some hours after the disappear-
ance of the sun’s rays, the temperature falls but little; during
the night gradual depression goes on, and a little before sun-
rise it has reached its maximum. At this time the thermo-
meter will stand from 15° to 30° lower than in the hottest
period of the day. This depression, though comparatively
small for its effects, has a marked influence on animated na-
ture; not only do the inhabitants of these warm climates
complain of the coldness of the atmosphere with the thermo-
meter at 65°, but domestic animals and the birds of the forest
are evidently much disturbed by it. The effects are but short,
the sun rises rapidly above the horizon, and the period of
excitement and of powerful heat again returns. It is most
probably owing to the exhausting power of the sun’s heat and

* Some rapid methods have been recommended to obtain the mean tem-
perature, where the more lengthened processes were impracticable. The
mean of the day may be found by meaning three observations made, just
before sun-rise, at 2 p.m., and at sun-set. Annual means for the latitude
correspond with the temperatures of considerable depths, as at the bottom
of the shafts of mines, and in wells. In the tropics, Boussingault advises
the sinking of a thermometer a foot below the surface of the soil, where it
is constantly shaded by a roofing. He mentions particularly the belt be-
tween 11° N. lat. and 5° S. lat. as suitable. In our parallel, the mean of
the month of October is said to be very near the annual mean.

174 Mr, Hinds on Climate in connexion

light during the day, that this small decrease of temperature
is so keenly felt.

Range of temperature is also much affected by local causes,
as the vicinity of forests, sandy plains, and mountain ranges,
which elevate or depress the sensible heat. In the northern
regions a high temperature is accumulated by the continuance
of the sun above the horizon, and correspondingly depressed
in its absence; but on other occasions the range will be found
to increase as the mean temperature diminishes. At sea the
range is much smaller than on land, attributable to the equal-
izing power of the ocean. In the trades there is scarcely a
variation of a few degrees in twenty-four hours; in higher
latitudes it is greater, but is perhaps not more than half what
it would be on the land.

In the subjoined table, the relation of the range of tem-
perature to the latitude and the mean heat is shown. The
agency of local causes is also visible in the great range at
Astrakan in proportion to its mean heat; and again at Sidney
compared with the Cape of Good Hope, both in nearly the
same parallel :—

Sandwich islands...Lat. 21° 40'N. Mean ven * 75° Annual range 29°

HHANOY ciccsscvocderss sine an 548 70 gee gant BQ
Cape of Good Hope 094 56 wie Shiney EB citl'eng bye ve
Columbia River ... ... fe We. cha ky -yenn See Lines nets 0%
FOTO MAR chad. on oxne. co . 46 21 a ee, Pe ae fo):
DGHGO : licccovctese’ sve 51°"! sen) teen ae sce wee’ 40
Bintaune! ib sicekiis ce 56 23 sae oe A dae ate | 158
Greenland ......... eee ay da 138

The highest temperature ever else to babe tale place
occurred in Africa; here, at Fezzan, it was observed on one
occasion to be 125°5, and at Belbeis in Egypt 125°; both
these are supposed to have been produced by a wind carrying
minute particles of heated sand from the desert*. Under
these circumstances Humboldt saw it at 114°5 in South
America. In August, at Bagdad, the thermometer has been
known to reach 120°. Dr. Heberden witnessed the highest
temperature in England, when, in the month of July, the
thermometer stood at 98°. Sir Edward Parry has observed
the greatest excess in the other extreme; at Melville Island,
in the month of February, the cold was so intense, that the
thermometer descended to 55° below zero. Several observers
have likewise seen mercury freeze in the northern parts of
America and Asia, which requires a depression of 72° below
the freezing point. It so happens that this range of excesses
is exactly equal to that between the congelation and boiling

* On more than one occasion I have known the sand near the sea-shore,
supporting an appropriate vegetation, heated to 128°.

with Geographic Botany.—Temperature. 175

of water, or 180°. These extremes of temperature for the
surface of the globe are indeed great, and they demonstrate
how wonderfully man is capable of adapting himself to cir-
cumstances, as beneath each he is able to exist; nor does
there appear any reason why the vegetable kingdom should
not thrive beneath the same. Some persons, for experiment,
have exposed themselves to a greater degree of heat, and
without unpleasant results; but this was only for a certain
time, and gives no idea of the effects of an habitual exposure
to such excitement.

Observations on the condition of organized nature in the
hottest regions of the world will lead us to the conclusion,
that there is an intimate adjustment between the productions,
animal and vegetable, and the agency of external causes. If
the temperature were by any unforeseen circumstances to be
raised a few degrees, a corresponding change in the tempera-
ment and organization of the living beings would be necessary
for the proper fulfilment of their functions. A comparison of
different latitudes with each other, and the allotted produc-
tions of each, clearly manifest the intimate relations between
the climate and the vegetation, and the reluctance displayed
to leave the conditions under which they have been placed.
Many instances might be mentioned to prove, that the exact
circumstances acting on the vegetable kingdom are those the
most favourable to its existence; it will be enough at present
to add, that similarity of climate does always support simila-
rity of productions; that however distant the situations may
be, wherever similar external causes are active, there we shall
find similar states of organization.

There are still some remarkable instances, at times tiotioed
by the naturalist, which demonstrate that vegetation does
thrive under unusual conditions. These cases are exceptions,
but not. less interesting on this account, and show to what
extent the organs of plants can modify theit functions under
the influence of unnatural circumstances. At present our at-
tention is confined to temperature, and many curious facts
have been noticed of plants-appearing to thrive well in situa-
tions where the surface has been heated by internal fires, or
actually in hot springs themselves. One of the most inter-
esting, perhaps, of these circumstances is mentioned by Mr.
Barrow in his ‘ Voyage to Cochin-China.” At the island of
Amsterdam, he observed a paste near some hot springs, the
temperature of which was 186° at eight inches beneath the
surface. On the top were growing a Lycopodium, a Mar-
chantia, and a small delicate moss, being members of three
natural families, but all agamic. In a hot spring at Gastein,
with a temperature of 117°, Ulva thermalis was found grow-

176 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

ing. James, in the expedition to the Rocky Mountains, re-
lates seeing Conferva and “ other vegetables” growing in the
numerous thermal springs at the base of the Ozark mountains,
with the temperature from 92° to 140°. The last two. in-
stances are not, however, very remarkable, when we call to
mind the heat to which vegetation is exposed in low latitudes
from the direct power of solar radiation. Sir W. J. Hooker
has supplied us with some very interesting facts respecting
the vegetation near hot springs in Iceland, and especially the
Geysers, the temperature of which is equal to boiling water.
On a heated bank where they were exposed to the steam,
Conferva vaginata, Gymnostomum fasciculare, Fissidens hy-
pnoides, and Jungermannia angulosa, flourished in the greatest
perfection. At the Geysers, “close to the edge of many of
the hot springs, and within a few inches of the boiling water,
in places which are consequently always exposed to a consi-
derable degree of heat, arising both from the water and the
steam, I found Conferva limosa.” In a similar situation, an
Oscillatoria, and Jungermannia angulosa. Again, in water of
a “very great degree of heat,” Conferva flavescens ; and an-
other species, Riccia glauca, was also found on a surface con-
siderably heated. All these plants, excepting the doubtful
expression of James, belong to families of the simplest struc-
ture, and whose members have the widest geographic limits ;
among plants they appear those least affected by extremes of
temperature.

Plants of more complex organization have likewise been
found in similar situations, but not with the habitual frequency
of the agamic families. The thermal springs of Trinchera,
near Valencia, have a temperature as high as 194°; vegetation
of surpassing luxuriance surrounds them, and the roots of spe-
cies of Mimosa, Clusia, and Ficus are bathed by their waters.

Under opposite circumstances vegetation hardly thrives so
well, still it is capable of enduring great depressions of tem-
perature*. Thermometers placed in the trunks of trees have
stood below the freezing point. In the arctic regions flowers
struggle through the melting snows, and one plant has its
existence even in the snow itself, where it vegetates, repro-
duces its species, and decays. Protococcus nivalis has been
found in the snows of the arctic regions, among the Alps and
Pyrenees, and in other situations in Kurope; of late years it
has also been observed among the islands to the south of
Cape Horn. In low latitudes plants are often subject to an
unexpected depression; I have already mentioned casually

* This subject has lately been treated of by M. Morren. See ‘ Observa-

tions Anatomiques sur la congélation’ des Organes des Végétaux.’—Bul-
letins de l’Acad. de Bruxelles, t. v. .p. 64.—Ep.

with Geographic Botany.—Temperature. 177

how far this obtains in the tropics, and a further decrease
must be allowed for nocturnal radiation. Mr. Daniel has
-made us acquainted with the unexpected circumstance, that
in our own climate, vegetation, in ten months of the year, is
subject to a temperature below the freezing point. Even in
the two months which are exceptions, July and August, the
thermometer exposed to terrestrial radiation sometimes sinks
to 35°.

Cultivation has been always allowed to have a material in-
fluence on the temperature, but as people formerly were much
less curious on the subject than at present, it is almost an
impossibility to obtain correct data. Even the few years that
have passed, since the reclaiming of the land in many of our
colonies, had their commencement at a period when registers
of daily fluctuations in the thermometer were overlooked,
among the claims of more important pursuits. The effects
must of course vary according to the circumstances of a tract
of country previous to its being submitted to cultivation.
Deep impervious forests are frequently removed by the dili-
gence of the settler, and a new and perhaps extensive surface
exposed to the direct action of the sun and air. The changes
which follow here must be very different from those occurring
over another space of country, where cultivation, instead of
circumscribing the reign of the vegetable kingdom, continually
adds to it.

To place these opposite conditions in a clearer light, we will
select two instances, and by detailing the chief peculiarities of
the climate of each, may be enabled to draw a satisfactory com- »
parison between them. The island of Ascension is almost
destitute of vegetation; in the sheltered ravines and tempo-
rary water-courses of the rainy season, a few ferns and other
plants thrive. Their number is small, and the soil almost
everywhere without a flora. The climate, however, is delight-
ful; itis rather warm, but very healthy. In the hot season
the thermometer only ranges ten degrees in the twenty-four
hours, and during the time of the rains only eight. The
whole range of the year is not more than sixteen or eighteen
degrees. Rain is scarce even in the proper season, a circum-
stance always occurring in similar situations, and dews are
also far from frequent; indeed the small depression of the
temperature during the night can seldom be expected to reach
the point of deposition. Very different conditions will be
found in that part of North America which comprehends the
Canadas and the northern portion of the United States. This
is truly a climate of extremes; the winter is intensely cold
and protracted, snow lying long on the ground; when sum-

178 _ Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

mer succeeds, it is to run into the opposite excess of oppress-
ive heat. The changes from heat to cold and vice versd are
extremely rapid, so that the spring and autumn to be expected -
in these latitudes are obliterated in the rapid transitions of
summer and winter. The climate has not been found par-
ticularly healthy, arising, no doubt, from the exposure in the
clearings of a soil containing much vegetable matter in de-
composition. Vegetation is very active; immediately on the
breaking up of the winter the trees put forth their buds, and
herbaceous plants spring rapidly into existence. Some little
cultivation is now taking place at Ascension, which is yearly
increasing ; about fifty acres have been broken up, and small
as the quantity is, a notable change is said to have been pro-
duced by it on the climate. Rain is become more frequent
than formerly ; and though there is no mention of the altered
temperature, the circumstance of an increased deposition of
moisture bespeaks a change in the range of the thermometer.
In Canada it is also generally allowed, that the climate has
become milder since the disappearance of the forests from any
extent of surface.

Many instances might be mentioned where the removal of
forests has greatly lessened the quantity of rain; and every
one of the West India islands would furnish examples, with
the consequent disappearance of streams and mountain-tor-
rents. Supposing the circumstances of evaporation to remain
the same,—and surely the removal of vegetation is not likely to
increase it, rather the contrary,—the only cause to which the
greater rarity of rain is attributable, is the higher standard
which the low ranges of temperature have taken. In Europe,
where cultivation has been very extensively practised, the eli-
mate is certainly warmer than formerly; and if we trust to
the accounts left us by the historian Tacitus of the eireum-
stances of a German winter, the changes have indeed been
great. At the present day, in those parts of Europe where
forests exist, as in Germany and Poland, their influence is
distinctly felt. In their vicinity the harvest is not so advanced
by several days, and a corresponding decrease of temperature
is noticed.

Among the controlling causes of temperature, the relative
distribution of land and water is not. the least important or
interesting. In the ocean originate the peculiarities of an
island-climate, conferrmg an atmosphere laden with moisture
and limited in its range of temperature, and forming a subject
of great attraction to the geographic botanist; its influence
over continents is also great. We trace its outline into deep
gulfs and seas, separating large masses of land from each

with Geographic Botany.—Temperature. 179

other, and sweeping around them so as to expose their coasts
to its humid atmosphere and winds. We can hardly con-
template this arrangement without acknowledging a particular
object was to be obtained. Perhaps on this account it is that
it has always required rather a fanciful imagination to discover
that the continents and mountain ranges pursued a direction,
having a general connexion with the cardinal points. The
influence of the surface of the ocean will depend on the pre-
vious temperature ; thus in low latitudes, where the tempera-
ture is great, the former is constantly active in depressing it.
Sea-water rarely attains upwards of 86°, and the atmosphere
over it 88°; as this latter is surpassed over the land, its de-
pression at sea is solely attributable to the equalizing power
of the surface of the ocean. The air also during the night
undergoes very small changes of temperature; and should
there be any disposition to a considerable fall, the surface of
the water is always ready, as a compensating agent, to part
with its heat to the cooling atmosphere. On this account the
island-climates of these parallels are not subject to such high
mean or daily temperatures as continents, and the range is
less extensive. The agreeable influence it has is sufficiently
prominent, and continues the same as we traverse higher lati-
tudes; but its power of cooling the air gradually disappears,
till it entirely ceases between the twenty-fifth and thirty-fifth
degree, the exact spot fluctuating with the season of the year.
An opposite effect now commences; the ocean, instead of
cooling, parts with heat and elevates the temperature, whilst
its power of curtailing the range remains the same. Island-
climates have now higher annual and daily means, and are
equally preferable as protecting us from the disagreeableness
of another excess.

The conditions of an island-climate of this kind are visible
over a very large portion of the continent of Europe, where
its peculiarities are often developed. A comparison between
its productions, and similar parallels on the continents of Asia
and America, will soon satisfy us as to this circumstance. In
Kurope where the oak, ash, beech, and elm thrive, there are
in America gloomy forests. of fir and cypress. At Nootka
Sound, in the western or warmer coast of America, and in a
lower latitude than London, a dense forest invests the surface,
consisting of species of Abies, Cupressus, Betula, and Cerasus,
with shrubs of Ribes, Rubus, Rosa, Vaccinium, and Andromeda.
Barley and rye are cultivated in Europe within the arctic
circle, and forests of Pinus sylvestris reach to the extremity
of the continent. Nothing like this occurs in America, where
we find imstead a scanty vegetation of lowly bushes of Salix,

180 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

Juniperus, and Betula. At San Francisco in California, in
38° N. lat., the open forest of this fine country is composed
of trees of Quercus, four species, two deciduous, two evergreen ;
Fraxinus ; Platanus; Salix, several species; Pavia; Populus ;
Betula; Juglans; and often an abundant undergrowth of va-
rious shrubby Composite. Pinus rigida grows at the level of
the ocean, and P. religiosa on the elevated land. In Europe
we can ascend several degrees of latitude higher and still be
surrounded by a milder vegetation, though the Alps present
a natural and stupendous barrier to the diffusion of the
southern flora. The vegetation is everywhere open, and large
trees unfrequent; its larger members belong to Quercus, se-
veral evergreen species ; Phillyrea; Buxus; Cistus, numerous
species ; Pistacia, and Pakurus. The ash meets too warm a
temperature below 41°; oranges and olives are cultivated in
great abundance. Chamerops has in Kurope a representative
as far north as 44°, whilst on the eastern coast of North
America a near relative is limited to 36°. Some species of
Pinus are found throughout Spain, and on its Mediterranean
shores P. halepensis and P. pinea flourish.

Asia partakes of the features of America in a comparison
with Europe. Quercus robur ceases 2° further south,and grows
but sparingly below this. Barley is not cultivated nearly so
far north as in Europe; Pinus sylvestris does not venture
near the arctic circle, and many of the forest trees common
to both are all more or less circumscribed by a less favourable
climate. Towards Europe the vegetation of Asia becomes im-
perceptibly blended with that of the former. In the north-west
part of Europe the climate is severer, and resembles closely
the Asiatic; on this side it is invested by mountain ranges,
and the cold winds blowing from them are piercing, and con-
trast strongly with the hot winds of the south, and the moist
westerly breezes from the Atlantic Ocean.

The disparity in the temperature of the northern and south-
ern hemispheres also originates in the equalizing power of the
ocean. Inthe southern the proportion of water to land is
greatest; within the tropics there is no great difference,
but beyond them it becomes important, and as there is here
no great extent of dry land, the climate possesses in many
respects the character of an island-climate. To say that one
hemisphere is hotter or colder than the other, is not express-
ing the actual condition of either ; one possesses a continental
climate, or a climate tending to extremes ; the other an island-
climate, or one limited in its range of temperature. The
summers of the extra-tropical regions of the southern hemi-
sphere are not: so warm, nor the winters so cold, as in the

with Geographic Botany.—Temperature. 181

northern; yet the total amount of the mean maximum tem-
peratures of each throughout the year would in all probability
be very similar. Under these conditions vegetation appears
not to thrive so well as where the seasons are subject to ex-
tremes: thus the southern lands are almost. destitute of a
plant where the north of Europe supports a tolerable vege-
tation.

Along the margins of continents there are portions of the
surface which experience the effects of the ocean, whilst be-
yond this in the interior a continental climate is retained.
These strips have a modification of climate holding a station
between continents and islands: their temperature is of
course governed by the region of waters flowing around them,
and are also exposed to vicissitudes from the interior. Mr.
_ Kirwan has made an estimate of the progression of tempera-
ture in these cases; for every fifty miles from the sea he
states the annual mean to be affected according to the lati-
tude as follows :—

From latitude 70° to 35° cooled 4 of a degree.
cee Oa Scan WA ba 3

8
oe 30... 25 warmed 3 Bet
ee Bo) oe OU MES cae eT
see st ORE: SACU BS ea

Malte-Brun, though he has treated the effects of aspect
with considerable happiness, has hardly distinguished the in-
fluence of the direction of a surface, apart from its inclination,
with sufficient accuracy. Aspect expresses the direction of a
surface in regard to the sun; to have a good aspect is to hold
one opposite to its midday rays. At the same time, inclina-
tion of surface must not be overlooked, for presently we shall
show that it materially influences the temperature. Every
mountain range displays.a crowd of instances of its effects on
the vegetable kingdom, on the habits of animals, and the mi-
gration of man. To prevent any unnecessary repetition of
words, we shall confine our attention to the circumstances of
inclination and direction of surface in the northern hemi-
sphere; and on reconsidering this subject in the southern,
the same causes will be found active, with the only necessary
allowance for the opposite situation of the sun.

A mountain may be imagined with four sides, the direction
of whose aspect is such that they regard the four points of
the compass, east, west, north, and south. Suppose, further,
that these sides have a regular slope or inclination, which we
shall place at 45 degrees. At sun-rise in the morning the
rays of heat will strike on the east side, making an allowance

182 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

for the sun’s rising a little to the south of true east. They
will act but feebly, both from the cool air they have to tra-
verse, and from the very trifling elevation of the sun, this
latter circumstance causing them to arrive at a very unfa-
vourable angle. The sun gradually reaches the southern side,
and continues to ascend in its course. The surface becomes
warmed, heat is imparted to the atmosphere, and they con-
tinue to receive warmth till some time after midday. The
eastern side, however, is momentarily less exposed, and those
it has received have been only the cooler rays of the morning,
whilst the west is gradually becoming bared to the sun, after
it has attained its meridian height and power, and the sur-
rounding objects are all well warmed. Hence we perceive
the advantage of a southern aspect in the northern hemisphere,
and the superiority of a west over an east. We have sup-
posed the sides of the mountain to have an inclination of 45° ;
if the meridian elevation of the sun only attains 30°, we shall
have its rays impinging at an angle of 75°, and one capable
of imparting very considerable warmth. By substituting
any known mountain, and converting our plane sides into the
customary irregularities and depressions, valleys and ridges,
the great advantages of aspect will be more manifest, espe-
cially after watching the daily passage of the sun over it, and
gaining an acquaintance with the vegetable productions.
Were it not for the atmosphere, the temperature through-
out the day would follow the different dispositions of the sun
with regularity. Instead, however, the early sun gives out
very little sensible warmth, its real heat being absorbed by
the atmosphere after its reflection from the surface of the
earth. Kven at midday, when it might be supposed that the
sun was diffusing most heat, the temperature of the air has
not reached its maximum. The time of this varies with the
latitude between the hours of 1 and 3 p.m. In the afternoon,
when the air is thoroughly warmed, and the sun approaches
the western skies, the warmest portion of the day has arrived,
and the atmosphere retaining the heat with some tenacity, the
subsequent depression of temperature takes place slowly. Every
one must at times have felt the power of the declining sun’srays
through a heated atmosphere when they fall on the uncovered
parts of the body. ‘This different diffusion of apparent heat,
at periods when the sun holds similar situations with regard
to the earth, has its effect on aspect, and bestows some supe-
riority on a position exposed to the afternoon’s sun; thus
somewhere between the south and west points will be found
preferable ; the mean, south-west, is perhaps the best; in
low latitudes approaching a little to the south, and in high

with Geographic Botany.—Temperature. 183

to the west. It is due to the superiority of the south-west
aspect that Madeira is able to produce its Malmsey and Cer-
cial wines, for it is on this that the vine which yields them is
alone cultivated.

To ascertain the value of this varying intensity, I took the
opportunity of the sun being very near the zenith to make
the observations contained in the table.

Macassar, lat. 5° 8’ S., September 30th,

Thermometer.
Time. Sun’s |Temp, of Remarks,

Altitude, | Shade, |. scat. 450 | Horizontal.

o 4 ° ° ° °
aM, 9| 45 15 | 80 104 108 102 The three thermometers

-- 10| 61 82 105 111 108 laced in the sun had their
«-- Ll| 74 20 | 82 101 106 109 ulbs covered with cotton
--- 12] 87 40 | 83° "|| 97 | 100 | 113 [eee ireeze. throughout
pm. 1} 74 20 | 85 95 100 109 from the westward, slightly
we 2) 61 85'5 98 101 105 increased about midday.

ww» 3] 45 15 | 84:5 91 96 101
ore: FL oe 84 91 92°5 93

Perhaps the results of these observations are not altogether
what might have been anticipated ; they will however show
incontestably the advantage of an inclined, or even of a hori-
zontal surface over a vertical one, when the altitude of the
sun is great. To convey an idea of the customary range of
the sun’s altitude in the latitude of London, I add it on four
astronomical periods,

Sun’s meridian altitude.
March 21, vernal equinox. . . . 38° 41! 40"
June 21, summer solstice . . . . 62 8 43
September 23, autumnal equinox . 38 41 14
December 21, winter solstice . . . 15 13 14

Our attention is now requisite on the north aspect. The
long deep shadows which attend this position on the rising
or setting of the sun are strongly characteristic of mountain
scenery, In the evening, long before the sun approaches the
horizon, the vegetation is plunged in shade, whilst the oppo-
site side, perhaps of a fertile mountain valley, still lies exposed.
to its warm beams. The direct action of the sun, or the
power of solar radiation, over the vegetation is much below the
average. Inclined surfaces at an angle of 45° are far beyond
what are usually found supporting a rich vegetation. But

_ taking half this amount, it will require a greater altitude than
is experienced by us during a portion of the year to relieve it

184 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

at all from the shade. It is not then surprising that chains
of mountains will offer a difference of thousands of feet on
opposite flanks, in the limits of cultivation, or the growth of
members of its flora. In addition to the obliquity of the sun’s
rays, when they really do reach the flora, their visit is for so
short a period of the day, that their influence is hardly felt
till they are about to disappear.

Some illustrations will show the practical advantages arising
from aspect. In the mountains on the borders of Dumfries-
shire and Clydesdale, the difference is marked between the
north and south faces. In the former the snow often lies on
the ground, and the sheep are fed with hay, whilst the flocks
on the southern sides still find pasture. Esmark has observed
in the Dofrines, that those sides which are exposed to the
north and north-east have the snow line at 3000 feet above
the level of the sea, whilst on the south and south-east de-
clivities, where the exposure is so much more favourable, it
attains an elevation of 7000 feet. In the Valais, one side of
the alpine mountains is covered with perennial ice and snow,
the opposite supporting a smiling vegetation of orchards and
vineyards, Another part of the central Alps has been no-
ticed to produce oats on its southern aspect at 3300 feet, and
on the northern they were scarcely growing at 1800 feet.

The Himma-leh mountains offer numerous modifications
of climate arising from local causes. Their examination would
furnish illustrations of almost all the modifying causes found
in the mountain ranges of other parts of the world ; not being
merely a barrier of elevated land intersecting a large country,
but consisting of numerous minor ranges of mountains crowded
together, pursuing at times all directions, and presenting all
exposures : often, too, at great elevations extensive valleys are
displayed, enjoying a climate unusually favourable. Indeed,
the space occupied by the Himma-leh mountains embraces a
great extent of country, both in length and breadth, as even
the most constricted parts are many miles across. The ge-
neral statement is, that there is a difference of 3000 feet be-
tween the two flanks, in the elevation to which cultivation
and habitations extend. Though in the northern hemisphere
the difference is in favour of the northern side, here corn-
fields and the dwellings of men cease at 13,000 feet, which on
the south are limited to 10,000 feet. This seems to be the
general difference, whilst causes in particular places will be
in action to increase or diminish it. Circumstances operating
on both sides of the chain have been brought forward, to ac-
count for this departure from the usual course of things ; one
will perhaps be found enough, and it consists merely in the

with Geographic Botany.—Temperature. 185

very considerable elevation of the table lands stretching from
their northern roots. Immediately bordering the Himma-leh
range to the north are the greater and. the lesser Thibet, or,
as M. Balbi terms them, east and west. He regards them as
consisting of two extensive table lands, having the surprising
height above the ocean of from 8000. to upwards of 14,000
feet. In addition to this elevation they contain large sandy
plains ; and the heating of the atmosphere from their burning
surface, added to the necessary allowances for elevation, will
fully account for the high station cultivation takes on the
north flank. It will be sufficient to add, that on the southern
side the presence of moisture, and the increased quantity of
rain falling over the plain of India, will of course cause a de-
pression of temperature unknown in the transparent and
heated atmosphere of Thibet.

Valleys usually enjoy a milder climate than the adjacent
country, from the protection afforded them by surrounding
eminences. Some of those among the Himma-leh moun-
tains on the Indian side have a vegetation hardly to be ex-
pected in such situations. The vegetation of the trepics has
migrated into them, at. elevations of 2000 feet and upwards.
In these valleys the advantageous circumstances are, a pro-
tection from destructive winds, and an exposure to the warm
temperature and copious rains of a tropic, or at least sub-
tropic, climate. Detracting causes will sometimes occur even
in valleys ; the stillness of the air promotes nocturnal radiation
from the soil, and under this heat rapidly disappears. Mr.
Daniel on this subject says, “ I have seen a difference of thirty
degrees on the same night between two thermometers, one
placed in a valley, the other on a surrounding eminence, in
favour of the latter.” The valleys in Switzerland are cold for
another reason—the sides are often so precipitous that they
are more properly ravines ; the sun’s rays descend into them
only during a very small portion of the day, and the conse-
quence is, the snow line often sinks 2500 feet.

Similar instances. of the powerful agency of local causes
might be multiplied indefinitely ; I shall only give one more,
which places it in another point of view, where what at first
appears an unfavourable exposure, and what in reality it still
continues to be, has enlarged the range of a plant. In many of
the alpine valleys of Dauphiné the declivities with a northern
exposure are covered with larch; those, on the other hand,
with a southern aspect are entirely destitute of them.

Assuming a position at the equator, it will be observed,
that a set of phanomena takes place simultaneously in two

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. O

186 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

directions, and with a general resemblance ; the one occurs
with the latitude, the other with the elevation through the
atmosphere. Already the decrease of temperature with the
former has been noticed ; it remains to speak of a similar cir-
cumstance in the latter. Saussure was one of the earliest in
noting observations on this subject, and subsequent expe-
rience has confirmed their accuracy. Still the differences
among observers are even now considerable; and it appears
to be a circumstance subject to numerous disturbing agents.
The seasons of the year affect it, for in summer Saussure
found the thermometer to sink 1° for 292 feet of elevation,
whilst in winter it required 419 feet to produce the same.
Raymond’s observations approach those of Saussure; he
found it required 299 feet. Aubuisson gives 315 feet as
equal to 1° of depression. Gay-Lussac conducted his obser-
vations on a more extensive scale, and in the summer he
ascended from Paris to the surprising height of 22,960 feet ;
for the whole distance 341 feet were found to be equivalent
to 1° of the thermometer. As the decrease is now known not
to be uniform, and the observations of Gay-Lussac were not
made at regular intervals, their value is very trifling. Besides,
they were made in open space, and are likely to give a very
different result to others made at certain gradations on the
slope of a mountain. Some simultaneous observations were
made at Geneva and Mount St. Bernard, which give 352 feet.
Observations have not been wanting in the British Isles.
From the results it appears, that it requires here a less eleva-
tion to effect the same changes in thé temperature than on
the continent of Europe. Sir Thomas Brisbane and Mr. Wm.
Gilbraith found it to be 212 feet in heights of 2000 or 3000
feet. Mr. Hewitt Watson has conducted similar experiments,
and has communicated the minutie of his proceedings with
an unreserve that gives them an additional value. Unfortu-
nately he himself registered the observations at the heights
and bases of the mountains, which sometimes embraced an
interval of several hours. He also mentions that observations
made on the same spot at different times varied considerably,
being a confirmation of the opinion expressed above. Several
temperatures were registered among the highland mountains ;
they fluctuated much, and the’ mean of the whole gave 216
feet for 1°.. Further observations, made in Cumberland du-
ring warm and dry weather, gave 298 feet; and im Caernar-
vonshire in cold and moist weather 212 feet. ‘This is the re-
verse of what Saussure had observed in different seasons.
The observations made on the continent, taken together,

with Geographic Botany.—Temperature. 187

will yield a mean of 336°33 feet of elevation for every degree
of depression in the thermometer. Those obtained in Great
Britain have the mean of 234°50 feet for the same; and the
two combined. give 285°41 feet. By applying these means
as a correction for the elevation of any place where the mean
temperature has been accurately observed, and thus finding |
the mean temperature of the base at the level of the sea, it
will only be necessary to compare the latter with the mean
temperature in Leslie’s table to ascertain their correctness.
The Hospice of St. Gothard is fixed at an elevation of 6390
feet, and the mean temperature of the year is 30°'4 ; with the
correction it will be 49° at the base, whilst the latitude of St.
Gothard by the table gives a mean of 57°6. Again, Berne is
situated at 1650 feet, and has a mean temperature of 49°°2;
the base will be 53°°9 by the correction, and by the table
57°:2. The corrections here applied are from the mean of
the European continent, as being the situation both of the
experiments and of the examples, and the results can hardly
be considered as approximations. With the mean of Great
Britain a greater correctness is apparently obtained, making
the mean temperature of the bases respectively 57°7 and
56:3, |

Another illustration taken from an extremely interesting
spot will suffice. The city of Quito occupies a plain raised
to 9500 feet, and surrounded by numerous volcanoes ; among
them are Chimborazo, Antisana, and Pichincha, with many
others equally stupendous but less known. Its mean annual
heat is 67°, and is situated only 13! from the equator. In
this instance we shall use the correction for the height given
by Humboldt for the Andes, and take that for the elevation
of Quito. This mean, so much above the European, will be
mentioned presently ; at present we find it to make the base
of Quito enjoying a mean of 89°:4. The equatorial mean has
been already dwelt upon; and though this surpasses it by
some degrees, yet some allowances for the difference will be
justified on the same grounds, that the elevated plains of
Thibet extend the usefulness of the northern aspect of the
Himma-leh mountains.

Thus the decrease of temperature on elevation does not
take place uniformly, nor does it occur in the same ratio in
the equatorial and in the temperate zones. Humboldt, whose
opportunities of multiplying facts at great elevations have
been so unbounded, found that the progression was very ir-
regular among the Cordilleras. His observations reduced to
English feet stand thus :—

O02

188 Mr. Hinds on Climate, &¢.—Temperature.

feet. feet. feet.
From 0 to 3280, 309 are equal to 1° Fahr.
oes (S280 NS 6561, 536 Aer Beate APL
Ay oa BBD Co) 9848, 1° olgiag ouciateraros get. 02)
Lip B44: Tarpsd. Logg tite pennies
018, 196 won! apBTS Sige ywuryy

A comparison of these data with those already given for
higher latitudes, will show that diminution of temperature on
elevation takes place more rapidly for given distances in the
temperate than in the tropic regions. Another table, also con-
structed by Humboldt, will furnish additional grounds for
some conclusive results.

Equatorial zone from Temperate zone from

Height in 0° to 10° 45° to 47°,
English feet.
Mean temp.| Difference. | Mean temp.} Difference.
° fe) ° °
0}; 815 0 53°6 0
3195 71:2 10°3 41 12°6
6392 65°1 6'1 31°6 9°4
9587 | 57°7 7°4 23°4 8°2
12,792 | 446 13:1
15,965 | 34:7 9°9

These are observations for elevations with a rapid ascent,
and accordingly having peculiar conditions: another disposi-
tion of surface occurs in extensive level countries having only
a slight elevation in one or more directions, perhaps rismmg in
a gradual ascent from the sea, or showing an inclined surface
to the different points of the heavens; the mean temperature
at their sea-level being known, on gradually ascending a de-
crease will happen ; but, as stated by Mr. Kirwan, in different
proportions according to the degree of elevation. Taking a
height of 200 feet, if the ascent is so gradual as not to exceed
six feet in a mile, the diminution in the mean annual tempe-
rature will be only ith of a degree ; ; if 7 feet in the mile, ard ;
13 feet, ths; and 15 feet, 3.

Where observations differ so much, and where those made
at one place are at variance with others made under similar
circumstances at the same, and even maintain an irregularity
through different steps in their ascent, it 1s impossible to draw
- any safe practical conclusions. The only plan, where a neces-
sity exists, is to make such allowances as known facts war-
rant; supposing at the time that it is beyond our power to
obtain results for ourselves, and that none have been already
made. Within the tropics the table of Humboldt can be
used. In the case of Quito we took the mean of its height,

Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata. 189

and with a success which cannot be considered unsatisfactory.
In temperate latitudes the above details will furnish a guide,
and also the comparative table of the equatorial and tempe-
rate zones. The latter will not be found to deviate much in
the warmer temperate climates, but is decidedly too great for
higher parallels. Among the colder of these climates a mean
of from 200 to 250 feet may be used for a depression of 1° of

the thermometer.
[To be continued. |

XXIII.—Observations on the Progress recently made in the
Natural History of the Echinodermata. By Prof. Acassiz*.

Wirt a view of rendering more complete the results which, »
in the preface to the first of these Monographs, I have given
of my investigation of the Echinodermata, I shall here offer
some remarks upon the progress recently made in the natural
history of this class. |

The memoirs which have appeared during several years
past, or which are at the present moment in course of publi-
cation respecting these animals, are sufficiently numerous. Of
these some relate to their classification in general, or to the
descriptive natural history of the genera and species; others
have reference to their anatomy, both actual and comparative,
or it may be that they embrace the study of the numerous
fossils which have represented this class at the epochs of
the development of organic life. Itis in this order that we
shall now pass them in review, and in conclusion I shall give
some account of the collections which I have lately had the
opportunity of examining.

As these different departments of inquiry in the. natural
history of the Echinodermata have advanced rapidly, it is the
more to be regretted that a knowledge of their habits, of their
alimentation, of their growth, of the functions of their organs,
&c., should as it were rest stationary, if we except some de-
tached observations upon the European species.

The only work [among the publications coming under con-
sideration] which embraces the entire class Echinodermaia, is
the delightful volume which Mr. Edward Forbes has pub-
lished upon the British species (History of British Starfishes
and other animals of the class Echinodermata, 1840-41). He
divides them into six orders :—Ist, the Pinnigrada or Crinoi-
dee; 2nd, the Spinigrada or Ophiuride, which he subdivides

* From the ‘ Monographies d’Echinodermes,’ No. 2. [We have been

favoured by Mr. Charlesworth with the communication and translation of
the present article—Ep.] -

190 Prof, Agassiz on the Echinodermata.

into the Ophiure proper, and Euryales; 3rd, the Cirrhigrada
or Asteriade, which he subdivides into the Urasterie, Solas-
terie, Goniasteria, and Asterie proper; 4th, the Cirrhi-Spi-
nigrada or Echinide, for which he adopts the subdivisions
proposed in my ‘ Prodromus ;’ 5th, the Cirrhi- Vermigrada or
Holothuriade, of which he makes four families, the Psolide,
the Peniacte, the Thyones, and the Synapte; 6th, the Ver-
migrada or Sipunculide, which he subdivides into three fa-
milies, the Sipunculacee, the Priapulacee and Thalassamacee.
He also places in orders of equal rank, the Crinoidee, the
Ophiuride and the Asteriade, which in my ‘ Prodrome d’une
histoire naturelle des Kchinodermes’ I had left in a single
order ; and he reunites to the Echinodermata the Sipunculide,
which I had withdrawn to place them with the Annelides. I
am indeed convinced, after seeing the preparations shown me
by Mr. Forbes and Mr. Goodsir, that the Sipunculide are
undoubtedly Hchinodermata. ‘The descriptions given by Mr.
Forbes of the British species are far more complete than the
descriptions previously in my possession; he has also consi-
derably augmented their number, especially m the Holothu-
riade and Sipunculide. Conjointly with his friend Mr. Good-
sir, Mr. Forbes has established the two new genera Psolinus
and Ocnus, and has circumscribed in a most rigorous manner
my genera Uraster and Cribella in the Asteriade. Many of
the species described by Mr. Forbes were discovered by Mr.
Thompson of Belfast, and Mr. Ball of Dublin. Mr, Forbes
had previously published, in the eighth vol. of the ‘ Wernerian
Transactions of Edinburgh,’ a memoir upon the Asteriade of
the Irish Sea, in which he had established two new genera
(Solaster and Luidia) and described many new species.

MM. J. Miller and Troschel have undertaken a revision
of the Starfishes (Asteriade), which they first divide into four-
teen and then into sixteen genera, the characters of which are
for the most part new and generally circumscribed within just
limits.. These genera are as follows :—Asteracanthion, Miil.
and Tros. (Stellonia, Nard., Forb., Uraster, Ag.); Pisaster,
Mil. and Tros.; Stichaster, Mil. and Tros.; Echinaster,
Mii. and Tros. ; Crossaster, Mul. and Tros. (Solaster, Forbes) ;
Chetaster, Mil. and Tros.; Ophidiaster, Ag.; Linckia, Nard.
(Miil. and Tros.) ; Goniaster, Ag. ; Platyaster, De Blain. (Scu-
tasterias, De BL.) ; Asterope, Mil. and Tros.; Culcita, Ag.;
Asteriscus, Mil. and Tros. (Asterina, Nard., Palmipes, Linck) ;
Archaster, Mil. and Tros.; Asterias, Ag. (Astropecten, Linck,
Stellaria, Nard.) ; Hemicnemis, Mil. and Tros, (Luidia, Forbes).
The researches of these gentlemen, as yet.only made known
by extracts which have appeared in the Bulletins of the Aca-

Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata. 191

demy of Berlin for April 1840, and in Wiegmann’s ‘ Archives’
for the same year (pp. 318 and 367), contain valuable details
upon the organization of these animals. More recently MM.
Miiller and Troschel have extended their investigation to the
Ophiuride, and have published a highly interesting sketch of
the genera in this family, whose number they contend is not
less than eight, without including the genera which I have
established in the fossil species. These genera are Ophiolepis,
Mil. and Tros.; Ophiopholis, Mil. and Tros.; Ophiocoma,
Ag. ; Ophiothrix, Mil. and Tros.; Ophioderma, Mil. and Tros.
(Ophiura, Lam.) ; Ophionyx, Mil. and Tros.; Ophiomyxa,
Mul. and Tros.; and Ophiocnemis, Miil. and Tros. (Wieg.
Archiy, 1840, pp. 326-368).

Mr. J. E. Gray has published an extended and very im-
portant memoir on the Aséerie in the ‘ Annals and Magazine
of Natural History’ for Nov. and Dec. 1840. The tendency
of this memoir differs altogether from that published by
MM. Miiller and Troschel; for whilst the Berlin naturalists
had especially in view the study of the organization of the
Asterie in detail, Mr. Gray had for his object the grouping in
the most natural manner the entire assemblage of species
which he had had occasion to examine, and which are very
numerous, particularly in the section of the Pentacerotide.
Mr. Gray establishes among the true Asterie alone, forty-five
genera (besides numerous subgenera), which he divides into
the four following families :—

Asreriapa#, Gray: Asterias, Gray (Pentasterias, De Bl., Stello-
nia, Nardo, Forbes, Uraster, Ag., Asteracanthion, Mii. and Tros.) ;
Heliaster, Gray (Solasterias, De Bl.) ; Tonia, Gray (Stichaster, Mii.
and Tros.).

Asrropectinipa, Gray: Nauricia, Gray (Archaster, Miil. and
Tros.) ; Astropecten, Linck (Asterias, L., Ag., Crenaster, Linck, Stel-
laria, Nardo) ; with the subgenus Astropus, Gray, Luidia, Forbes
(Hemicnemis, Mii. and Tros.) ; Petalaster, Gray; Solaster, Forbes
(Crossaster, Mil. and Tros.) ; with the subgenera Endeca, Gray, and
Polyaster, Gray ; Henricia, Gray (Linckia, Forbes, Cribella, Ag.,
Forbes).

Penracerotip#, Gray. Ist, Pentacerotina: Culcita, Ag.; Penta-
ceros, Linck, Gray (Goniaster, Ag.), with the subgenera Nidoreliia,
Gray ; Stellaster, Gray ; Comptonia, Gray ; Gymnasteria, Gray (As-
terope, Mil, and Tros.) ; Paulia, Gray; Randasia, Gray; Anthenea,
‘Gray ; Hosea, Gray; Hippasteria, Gray; Calliaster, Gray; Go-
niaster, Ag. (Gray); Pentagonaster, Gray ; Tosia,Gray. 2nd, Echi-
nasterina : Echinaster, Gray (now Mil. and Tros.). 3rd, Cribellina :
Othilia, Gray (Echinaster, Mul. and 'Tros.) ; Metrodira, Gray (Che-
taster, Miil. and Tros.) ; Rhopia, Gray (Echinaster, Miil. and Tros.) ;
Ferdina, Gray ; Dactylosaster, Gray (Ophidaster, Agass.); Tamaria,
Gray ; Cistina, Gray; Ophidiaster, Ag., with the subgenera Hacelia

192 Prof. Agassiz on the. Echinodermata.

and Pharia, Gray; Linckia, Nardo, Gray, with the subgenera Pha-
taria; Gray ; Fromia, Gray (Linckia, Nardo); Gomophia, Gray ; Nar-
doa, Gray (Linckia, Nardo) ; Narcissia, Gray; Nectria, Gray ; Ne-
panthia, Gray ; Mithrodia, Gray ;. Uniophora, Gray.

AstERiInip&, Gray: Palmapes, Linck (Anseropoda, Nardo, Pal-
masterias, De Blainv., Asteriscus, Mil. and Tros.); Porania, Gray
(Goniaster, Forbes) ; Asterina, Nardo (Ctenaster, Ag., Asteriscus,
Mil. and Tros., Pentaceros, Linck) ; Partiria, Gray ; Socomia, Gray.

Notwithstanding their multiplicity, the greater part of these
divisions appear to me natural, and I think that they should
be adopted after a correction of the nomenclature, for many
of the generic terms are synonymous with those of MM. Miil-
ler and Troschel and others, as may be seen from the names
which I have added in parenthesis to the names proposed by
Mr. Gray. It is much to be regretted that this gentleman
should not have been cognisant of the memoir by MM, Miil-
ler and Troschel, which has nevertheless six months’ priority
over his. Mr. Gray regards the Aséerie as a distinct class, to
which he gives the name Hypostoma ; but I think that their
separation from the other Echinodermata should be justified
upon anatomical as well as zoological evidence. In fact, the
character by which hitherto it has been principally asserted
that the Starfishes may be distinguished from the Sea-urchins
is fallacious, since most of the Asterie possess an anus, as
was first pointed out by M. J. Miiller.

M. Ch. Desmoulin’s researches among the Echinites is a
work which should be in the hands of all those who pursue
the natural history of the Echinodermata. Without entering
here upon any detailed statement, I shall simply mention
that M. Desmoulins does not admit more than seventeen
genera in the order of the Echinide, which are Clypeaster,
Scutella, Fibularia, Cassidulus, Galerites, Pyrina, Echinome-
tra, Echinus, Echinocidaris, Diadema, Cidaris, Echinoneus,
Echinolampas, Nucleolites, Collyrites, Ananchytes and Spa-
tangus. Previously to this publication M. Desmoulins had
published a descriptive catalogue, with two plates, of the
living and fossil Stelleride of the Gironde (Actes de la Soe.
Linnéenne de Bordeaux, tom. v.).

Among the works especially deserving notice is the mono-
graph upon the Asterie allied to Asterias aurantiaca, which
M. Philippi has published in Wiegm. ‘ Archiv,’ 1837, vol. i.
p- 193, and the description of a new and most curious living
genus of Crinoidee, named Holopus, which M. d’Orbigny
has published in Guérin’s “Mag. de Zool. for 1837*. Ina

* Translated with illustrations in Mag. Nat. Hist., New Series, vol. iv.
p-352,—Eb.

Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata. 193

monograph which it is my intention shortly to publish upon
the living species of the genus Echinus (Auct. Antiq.) I have
established the following divisions, of which I here only in-
dicate the typical species : Temnopleurus (Ech. toreumaticus),
Pleurochinus (EK. bothyroides), Microcyphus (i. versicolor),
Tripneustes (EK. ventricosus), Amblypneustes (EK. griseus), Tax-
opneustes (Ki, pileolus), Stomopneustes (Ki. variolaris). I haye
also thought it better to form three subdivisions of the genus
Arbacia, restricting that name to the small fossil species, and
proposing that of Tragypus for the species whose anus is
closed by a valve of four pieces, and that of Agarites for those
which have the interambulacral areas partially destitute of
tubercles and spines.

The Holothurie are always the division of Echinodermata in
which there remains the most to be effected. The difficulty of
observing these animals has hitherto not enabled the science
to be supplied with designs (planches) sufficient for its exi-
gencies. ‘There are none but those which are published by
MM. Quoy and Gaimard in the ‘ Zoological Atlas of the As-
trolabe,’ and which, as it regards their execution, do not leave
anything to be wished for; but as it respects their distribu-
tion into genera, a great deal too much of vagueness and un-
certainty is presented by the characters selected as the basis
of the groups.

Oken (Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte, 1815) was the first
to divide the Holothurie into four genera, which he calls Thy-
one, Subuculus, Holothuria and Psolus. Lamarck only ad-
mits two genera in this family, the Holothurie and the Fistu-
larie; these genera again are not well determined. Cuvier,
without giving generic names to his divisions, has nevertheless
established, in the first edition of the ‘ Régne Animal,’ six very
natural sections in the genus Holothuria, the first of which
corresponds to the genus Psolus of Oken, the second to the
genus Cuvieria of Peron, the third and fourth to the true Ho-
lothurie, the fifth and sixth to the genus Subuculus of Oken,
which is also synonymous with the genus Cucumaria, Auct.,
or Pentacta of Goldfuss ; lastly, the sixth corresponds to the
genus Thyone of Oken, which Mr. Fleming has named Miil-
leria in his ¢ History of British Animals,’ but which is not the
genus Milleria of Jeger. Eschscholtz. subsequently. esta-
blished in the ‘ Zoological Atlas,’ after the second voyage of
Capt. Kotzebue round the world, two new genera under the
names Synapta and Chisodota, which correspond. to the genus
Tiedemannia of Leuckardt (Isis, 1831, Compte rendu de la
réunion des Naturalistes Allemands 4 Hambourg). M. Leuck-
ardt has also established the genera Phascolosoma and Oche-

194 Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata.

tostoma in the family Sipunculacee; the first in his address
upon the anniversary of Blumenbach (jubilé de Blumenbach),
the second conjointly with M. Ruppell, in the Atlas appended
to the journey into the north of Africa.

M. Jeger, in his dissertation upon the Holothurie (Zurich,
1833-4), has established three new divisions under the names
Miilleria, Bohadschia and Trepang; but his genus Miilleria
is not, as he supposes, identical with the genus Miilleria of
Fleming. The second part of this treatise has reference to
the anatomical details. In my Prodromus of a monograph
upon the Radiata or Echinodermata, | restricted myself, as it
regarded the order Holothurie, to enumerating that which had
been already published, not having made at that time any ob-
servations of my own upon these animals.

The most extensive work which has appeared for a long
time upon the Holothurie is that of Brandt; it forms part of
his ‘ Prodromus descriptionis animalium ab H. Mertensio ob-
servat.’? &c., inserted in the ‘ Recueil des Actes de la séance
publique de l’Acad. des Sc. de St. Petersbourg,’ 1835. He at
first divides this family into two large groups, the Pedate and
the Apodes; then he subdivides the Pedatz into the Homoi-
podes and Heteropodes; the Homoipodes are in their turn |
divided into the Dendropneumones and Apneumones ; the Den-
dropneumones again into Peripodes and Hypopodes, and the
Peripodes into Pentastiche or Sporadipodes; then the Pen- —
tastiche are Adeptopneumones with the genera Cladodactyla
(and the subgenera Polyclados and Hologoclados, Br.) and Dac-
tylota, Br., or Detopneumones, with the genus Aspidochir, Br.
The Sporadipodes only include the genus Sporadipus, Br.,
with the subgenera Colpochirota and Acolpos, Br. The
Hypopodes, which are all Platygastrice, include the genera
Psolus, Oken (Jeeg.), and Cuvieria, Per., and the Apneumones
the single genus Oncinolases, Br. The Heteropodes he sub-
divides into the Stichopodes, Br., with the genera Stichopus
(whichincludes the subgenera Perideris and Gymnochirota, Br.)
and Diploperideris, Br., and Sporadipodes, Br., which are either
Aspidochirote, Br., with the genera Holothuria, Lin. (Br.)
(and the subgenera Thelenota, Camarosoma, Platysoma and
Microthele, Br.), Bohadschia, Jeger, Miilleria, Jeeg., Trepang,
Jeg., or Dendrochirote, with the genus Cladolabes, Br. The
second great group, the Apodes, are subdivided into the Pneu-
monophore, with the genera Liosoma, Br., and Chirodota, Esch.,
and. into Apneumones, with the genus Synapta, Esch. .This
systematic arrangement is accompanied by the description of
a great number of species, principally discovered by Mertens.

Brandt afterwards describes three new species of Sipuncu-

Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata. 195

jus and an Echiurus. Lastly, in the order of Echinide he
establishes the following genera:—Strongylocentrotus for some
new species, Heterocentrotus for the species of which I have
formed the genus Acrocladia, Colobrocentrotus for those which
I place in my genus Podophora, and Phyllacanthus for the
Ciderites with large cylindrical and tuberculated spines.

M. De Blainville, in the ‘ Dictionary of Natural Sciences”
(vol. Ix.), only admits in the family Holothuria the five fol-
lowing genera :—Cuvieria, Holothuria, Thyone, Fistularia and
Cucumaria ; but in the Supplement to his ‘ Manuel d’Actino-
logie’ he divides it into six groups, in which he adopts in part
the genera proposed by his predecessors. His articles upon
the Echinodermata in the * Dictionary of Natural Sciences,’
and in his ‘ Manuel d’Actinologie,’ which is a systematic col-
lection, contain much valuable information upon the entire
class. Lastly, the numerous notes appended by M. Desjardin
to the third volume of the second edition of Lamarck’s ‘ Ani-
maux sans Vertébres,’ have in this work brought up the history
of the Echinodermata to the actual state of the science.

At my solicitation Professor Valentin has undertaken for
_ the present publication, a general revision of the anatomy of
the Echinodermata; his first monograph, embracing the ana-
tomy of the genus Echinus, is already completed. Eight folio
plates, drawn under the superintendence of M. Valentin by
M. Dickmann, a very skilful draughtsman, are also litho-
graphed, and the accompanying text is going through the
press at this moment. The scientific world knows what it
may look for from the dissecting-knife and the pen of M. Va-
lentin; I shall only remark here, in justice to his disinterest-
edness, that M. Valentin, at his own expense, has made a voy-
age along the coasts of the Mediterranean for the special pur-
pose of devoting himself to the necessary researches for com-
pleting this undertaking. Monographs upon the organization
of these animals are at the present time so much the more
necessary, as since the labours of Tiedemann and Delle
Chiage, the greater part of the investigations made in this
department of science relate to points of detail. The article
‘ Echinodermata’ by Sharpey, in Todd’s ‘ Encyclopedia of
Anatomy and Physiology,’ contains a summary of all that is
known of the organization of this class of animals. |

Some monographs of very recent date have helped to ex-
tend this branch of scientific research. M. Grube has pub-
lished a very complete anatomical description of the Sipun-
culus nudus, accompanied with well-executed illustrations
(Miiller’s Archiv, 1837, p.237). M. Krohn (ibid, 1839, p.348)

196 Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata.

has added some details upon the nervous system of this spe-
cies which had escaped the observation of M. Grube. ’

M. J. Miiller has studied in great detail the organization,
considered comparatively, of the Pentacrinus Caput Meduse,
of which he has just procured an example, preserved in spirits
of wine. The publication of his memoir will form a most im-
portant addition to our knowledge of the anatomy of the
Fichinodermata: unfortunately as yet an extract of it only
has appeared in the Bulletin of the Berlin Academy for April
1840; but so concise, and so rich in new facts, that it would
be necessary to quote it entire to give a just idea of its value.
So much of it as is already made public is of the highest in-
terest, whether considered anatomically or zoologically. M.
J. Miiller, in his description of the solid parts of this animal,
rejecting the fanciful nomenclature first employed by Miller,
and subsequently by all those who have since written upon
the Crinoidee, proposes a far more simple terminology for its
complex frame-work.

Many points of detail relating to the anatomy of the Echi-
nodermata have been investigated with equal success. M.
Krohn has published a very interesting memoir upon the
nervous system of the Echinide and Holothuriade (Miller’s
Archiv, 1841, p. 1), which M. van Beneden has observed in
the Sea-urchins (Instit., No. 273, p. 96). Ehrenberg first dis-
covered the existence of eyes in the Asterie (Miiller’s Archiv,
1834, p. 570), and described their connexion with the nerves
of the rays; they may be very easily seen in many species,
even when in the dry state. Mr. Forbes subsequently pointed
them out in the Sea-urchins (Hist. Brit. Starf., p. 152), and I
have since observed them in many species. MM. Ehren-
berg (Miiller’s Archiv, 1834, p. 580), de Siebold (ibid, 1836,
p- 291), Valentin (Repert., vol. 11. p. 26), and J. Miiller (Bul.
de Acad. de Berlin, 1840), have given detailed information
respecting the calcareous network of which the solid frame-
work (charpente solide) of the Echinodermata is composed.
For my own part I have endeavoured to determine the laws
of the disposition and of the increase of the separate plates,
and their analogy in different families (Mémoires de la Soc.
des Sc. Nat. de Neuchatel, tom. i. p. 2—6 and 7—11), re-
specting which M. Philippi has offered certain. objections
(Wiegmann’s Archiy, 1837, vol. 1. p. 194). M. Duvernoy
has communicated to the French Academy of Sciences his
ideas respecting the solid framework of these animals (Instit.
1837, No. 216, p. 208), to which he attributes an internal
skeleton, but périphérique (Sea-urchins), whilst he regards

W. S. MacLeay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes. 197

the Asterie as formed of the union of numerous individuals
attached around a common mouth. In a notice on some
points of the organization of the Huryales (Mém. de la Soc.
des Sc. Nat. de Neuchatel, tom. ii.), I have given circumstan-
tial details of the structure and disposition of the solid parts
of these animals, and have described comparatively two new
species.

Messrs. Sars and Forbes have reviewed what Otto Fr.
Miller has said respecting the Pedicellarie of the Echino-
dermata, and have added some new observations upon these
singular bodies (Hist. of Brit. Starf., p. 155).

[To be continued. |

XXIV.—On the Natural Arrangement of Fishes. By W.S.
MacLeay, Esq., A.M., F.L.S., in a Letter to J. M‘Clel-
land, Esq., dated Elizabeth Bay, near Sidney, N. S. W.,
September 12th, 1840 *.

My Dzar Sir,

I cannot find terms to express my gratitude for your kind letter of
the 12th March last, and for the very valuable present which it ac-
companied. I assure you, that your excellent work on Cyprinide
has afforded me the greatest delight, and the more so, inasmuch as I
am convinced natural arrangement is always best tested by accurate
analysis, and also inasmuch as I am not by any means satisfied with
Swainson’s arrangement of Fishes. As from everything Swainson
writes there is information to be derived, so I assure you, his little
volume on Reptiles and Fishes has not been lost on me ; yet the per-
usal of your Monograph on Indian Cyprinidet has made me recur to
my old views on a subject which our common friend Dr. Cantor
may have told you has long occupied my thought; and although
perhaps you will deem these views not sufficiently worked out, and
rather crude, I cannot refrain from making you acquainted with
them, in order that I may have the benefit of comparing your ge-
neral arrangement of Fishes with my own.

Fishes form a class of Vertebrata which has never yet been satis-
factorily divided into orders. I do not think that Acanthopterygii and
Malacopterygii, for instance, are natural orders.- In order therefore
to arrive at the first great and natural division of Fishes, I think we
must commence by incontestable data, or at least by facts that are
generally agreed on. Such facts, for instance, I hold to be the three
following, viz. 1. The near approach of fishes to Batrachian Am-
phibia, which with Swainson I consider to be made by means of Lo-
phius and Malthe. 2ndly. The near approach of fishes to Cetaceous
Mammalia, which with him also I consider to take place by means
of Selache and the viviparous Sharks. 3rdly. As the grand character
of fishes as a class is, their being the most imperfect of Vertebrata,

* From the Calcutta Journal of Nat. Hist. for July 1841.
+ See Ann. and Mag, Nat. Hist., vol. viii. p. 35.

198 W.S. MacLeay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes.

the most typical of fishes ought therefore to be the most imperfect of
them, 7, e. the furthest removed from the type of Vertebrata. Such.
fishes are evidently the Cyclostomi of Cuvier, such as Myzine, and
other genera leading off to Annulosa. ‘Though essentially aberrant,
as they relate to vertebrated animals, the Cyclostomous fishes are
typical as respects the circle of fishes. Now it is this circle of fishes
in which we have the above three data, namely, the two aberrant or-
ders and one typical order : consequently I arrange the class as fol-
lows, into orders :—
ABERRANT GROUP.

CTENOBRANCHII. Gills pectinated.

1. PLAGIOSTOMI, Cuv. Cartilaginous fish with fixt branchie,
leading to Mammalia.
2. STURIONES, Cuv. Cartilaginous fish with free branchie.,

3. OSTINOPTERYGII, MacL. Bony fish with free branchie, leading
to Amphibia.

NORMAL GROUP.

ACTENOBRANCHII. Fish breathing by gills not pectinated.
4, LOPHOBRANCHII, Cuv. Bony fish breathing by tufts arranged
in pairs along the branchial arches.
5. CYCLOSTOMI, Cuv. Cartilaginous fish breathing by a se-
ries of cells.

Now this arrangement differs from that of Swainson, in making
the vast majority of fishes an aberrant group; but it is the structure,
not the number of species it contains, that determines the place of a
group in nature. The group Ungulata is just as important now, when
containing comparatively few genera, as it was in the antediluvian
ages, when it contained an immense number of them. Besides, I
will venture to say, that the above circular arrangement of fishes
expresses their place among Vertebrata better than that of Swainson.
I shall differ from him still further as I go on. But in the mean time
I must observe, that the above and following new names are merely
used in order that you may the better understand my meaning. I
have been obliged to invent a technical name for bony fishes with

pectinated gills, viz.
OSTINOPTERYGII,

which may thus be divided into tribes :—
ABERRANT GROUP.

ACANTHUPTERYGII, Artedi. Spines in first dorsal hard.—Quere. Are
all these Ctenodians of Agassiz?
1.BALISTINA. Plectognathi, Cuv. Maxillary bones soldered to the
intermaxillaries, and both to the
palatine arch. Opercula and gills
concealed under the skin.

2. PERCINA. Bones of the jaws free and complete.
Operculum distinct. Operculum
or preoperculum generally with
dentated edges, or with spines.

3. FISTULARINA. Bones of the jaws free and complete.
Operculum distinct. Opereulum
and preoperculum generally with
smooth edges.

W. S. MacLeay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes. 199

NORMAL GROUP.
MALACOPTERYGII, Artedi. Spines in dorsals soft.—Quere, Are all
these Cycloidians of Agassiz?

4, PLEURONECTINA. Ventral fins, when existing, inserted
under the pectorals, and directly
suspended to the bones of the
shoulder.

5. CLUPEINA. Abdominales, Cuv. Ventrals suspended behind the
pectorals, and: not attached to the

| bones of the shoulders.

Obs.—The Balistina, by the confluence of the bones of their jaw,
and by the tardy induration of their skeleton, evidently lead off to the
Sturgeons, with which they agree in having their free branchize
opening by a perforation in the skin behind the temple. The Fis-
tularina evidently lead off to the Lophobranchii by Fistularia. Un-
fortunately I have not been able to find a near character to separate
Fistularina from Percina; but they are natural groups, because each
forms a circle. The following groups appear to be nearly those into
which the above tribes may be naturally divided :-—.

1. Bauistina. 2. Percina. 3. FIsTULARINA.
1. Balistidee ? 1. Chzetodontidze. 1. Scombride.
2. Ostraciontide ? 2. Percide. 2. Fistularide.
3. Cephalaspis? 4g. 3. Scorpzenidee. 3. Gobioide.
4. Orthogoriscidz ? 4, Cirrhitidee. 4, Lophiidee.
5. Diodontidze? 5. Sparidee. 5. Labride.

4, PLEURONECTINA, 5. CLupeina.
1. Anguillidee. 1. Siluridee.
2. Echeneide. 2. Cyprinide.
3. Cyclopteride. 3. Esocidee.
4. Pleuronectide. 4. Clupeide.
5. Gadide. 5. Salmonide.

Obs.—I do not believe the above places of the families of Balistina
to be correct: besides I only know four. I shall say little there-
fore respecting them, except that I suspect some undiscovered family
of BALISTINA leads off to the genus Monocentris, among the Scor-
penide. I shall begin therefore with the true PERCINA and the
family Scorpenide. 'The following are the probable genera of Scor-
penide, which family agrees with the group called Bucce Loricate
by Cuvier; but it is rather a stirps than a family, and the following
genera ought to be deemed of the rank of families :—

ABERRANT GROUP.
Head either tuberculous or spinous,

1, Monocentris, Linn. Free spines in lieu of first dorsal.
2. Trieta, Linn. Two distinct dorsal fins.
3. Scorpana, Linn. Two dorsals more or less confluent.

NORMAL GROUP,
Head neither tuberculous nor spinous.

4. Orcosoma, Cuv. Ventrals complete. Free cones in
lieu of first dorsal.
5. Gasterosteus, Linn. Ventralsreduced to a spine or spines.

Free spines in lieu of first dorsal.
For subgenera, I must always refer to Cuvier and Valenciennes.

200 W.S. Macleay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes.

From Scorpena we proceed by means of the subgenera Sebastes
among the Percide, which is a family that I distinguish by having
seven branchiostegal rays, no mailed cheeks, no scales on the fins,
and always teeth on the palate.

Probable genera of Percide.

ABERRANT GROUP.
Two dorsals distinct.

1. Perca, Linn. Dorsal fins near. Teeth all small,
preoperculum not dentated.

2. Orocon, Lacep. Dorsals separate, some of the teeth
long.

3. Enoptosus, Cuv. Dorsal fins near. Preoperculum den-
tated.

TYPICAL GROUP.
Two dorsals confluent into one.

4, Serranus, Cuv. Teeth hooked. Preoperculum den-
tated.
5. Ocevina, Cuv. Teeth small, not hooked. Preoper-

culum not dentated.

From Enoplosus we proceed to Ephippus among the Chetodontide,
or Squamipennes of Cuvier, of which the following are probably the
genera :—

ABERRANT GROUP.

No teeth on the palatines. |
1, Epuippus, Cuv. Dorsal emarginate, so as to show it
to be composed by the confluence
of two. Ventrals distinct.

2. Pserrus, Comm. Dorsal not emarginate. Ventrals
evanescent,

3. Cuatopon, Linn. Dorsal not emarginate. Ventrals
conspicuous.

NORMAL GROUP.
Teeth on the palatines.

4. Toxotes, Cuv. Dorsal long, opposite to the anal, and
reaching close to the caudal. _
5. Pemeueris, Cuv. Dorsal short, opposite to the ventral,

and far separated from the caudal.

From Chetodon we proceed to Amphiprion among the. Sparide,
which differ from the Chetodontide by having no scales on the fins,
and from the Percide by having no teeth on the palatines. The fol-
lowing may be the natural arrangement of Sparide into genera :—

ABERRANT GROUP.
SCLANOIDES, Cuv. Operculum with spines. Preoperculum dentated.

1. Ampurerion, Bl. One dorsal. Branchial rays less than
seven.

2. Pristrpoma, Cuv. One dorsal. Seven branchial rays.

3. Scrana, Linn. -Two dorsals distinct. Seven bran-

chial rays.
TYPICAL GROUP.
No spines on the operculum, and the preoperculum not dentated.
4. Mana, Cuv. Menides, Cuv. Upper jaw extensile.
-5. Sparus, Linn, Sparoides, Cuv, « Upper jaw not extensile.

W. S. MacLeay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes. 201

By means of Polynemus we pass from Sciena to the Cirrhitide,
which differ from the Percide in having in general either more or
less than seven branchial rays, and from the Sparide in having teeth
generally on the palatines. The Cirrhitide, however, differ from each
other very much in form, as may be seen by the following genera,
which are clearly of the rank of families :—

Two dorsals.

1. Porynemus, Linn. Two dorsals distinct. Ventrals sub-
abdominal.

2. Mutuus, Linn. Two dorsals distinct. Ventrals sub-
pectoral. Branchial rays less than
seven,

3. Tracuinus, Linn. Two dorsals united. Ventrals sub-
jugular. Branchial rays more than
seven.

One dorsal, ventral fins subpectoral.
4, Beryx, Cuv. Branchial rays more than seven.
5. Crrruites, Conem. Branchial rays less than seven.

By means of Trachinus we return among the Scorpenide, from
which we set out, so that the circle of PERCINA is completed. We
now therefore proceed to the next tribe, FISTULARINA, which we
enter by reason of the affinity reigning between the Chetodontide and
Scombride, as displayed in such genera as, for instance, Brama and
Coryphena,

3 Probable genera of the Scombride, or family Scomberoides of
uvier.

Body regular and pisciform.
1. Corypuana, Linn.
2. Xipuias, Linn.
3. ScomBer, Linn. Leading off by Thyrsites to Lepidopus.
Body laterally compressed and vertically elevated.
_ 4, Stromateus, Linn, . Ventrals inconspicuous.
5. Zeus, Linn. Ventrals conspicuous.

By Lepidopus we enter among the Fistularide, or long eel-shaped
Acanthopterygians, which may be arranged as follows :—

THENOIDES, Cuv. One long dorsal. Cranium not produced into a tube.
Body tolerably compressed.

1. Lerivorus, Gowan. Muzzle elongated; mouth consider-
ably cleft, and a caudal fin present.

2. Ceroia, Linn. Mouth considerably cleft; no caudal fin.

3. Gymnetrus, DB. Muzzle elongated, mouth small, cau-

dal fin present.
FISTULARIDES, Cuv. Cranium produced into a tube.

4, Centriscus, Linn. Body oval, compressed; scales con-
spicuous ; dorsals two.
5. Fisrunaria, Linn. Body elongated, cylindrical; scales

small; only one dorsal.
By Aulostomus we return to Lepidopus, and by means of Gymaetrus

and one of its subgenera, Murenoides, we pass to the Gobioide, a
family easily known by the extreme length and tenacity of their dorsal
r

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

202 W.S. MacLeay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes.

spines. The following are possibly the genera which generally have
a tubercular appendage to the anus :—

Ventrals not thoracic.

1. Buennivs, Linn. Ventral subjugular, consisting of only
‘ two rays. One dorsal.

2. Anarruicas, Linn. Ventrals none. One dorsal.

3. Catuionymus, Linn. Ventrals subjugular. Two dorsals.

Ventrals thoracic, or placed further back than the pectorals. —
4, Muci, Linn. Mugiloides, Cuv. Ventrals separate. Ceca nume-
. rous. ‘T'wo dorsals.
5. Gosivus, Linn. Ventrals united at base. Czeca none.
Two dorsals, sometimes confluent
into one.

By means of Callionymus, Kleotris and Chirus, we pass to the Lo-
phiide, or Amphibious Acanthopterygians, of which the known ge-
nera may probably be as follows ; but the truth is, that I have never
had an opportunity of accurately examining any of Cuvier’s ‘ Laby-
rinthiform Pharyngeals.’ The following genera are chiefly to be
ranked as families :—

LABYRINTHIFORM PHARYNGEALS, Cuv. Carpal bones vo
elongated.
1.*** « #®

2. AnaBas, Cuv. Spines in the fins?

3. Opnicernatus, Bl. No spines in the fins?
PEDICLED PECTORALS, Cuv, Carpal bones elongated.

4. Barracuus, Bl. One dorsal.

5. Loruius, Linn. Two dorsals.

By means of Ophicephalus we pass to the Lubride, or fleshy-lipped
Fistularina that have no spines on their operculum or preoperculum.
Their genera are probably as follows :—

Teeth concealed by the double lips, which are large and fleshy.

1. Lasrus, Linn. Muzzle not protractile. Body not
laterally compressed. One dorsal.

2. Gomrnosus, Lac. Mouth protractile. One dorsal.

3. Xyricruys, Cuv. Mouth not protractile. Body late-

raliy compressed. Two dorsals.
Teeth uncovered by the lips, which are single.
4, Acantuurus, Bl, Theutyes, Cuv. Spines arming some part of the
body.
5. Scarus, Linn. No spinous armature on the body.
By means of Xyrichthys we return among the Scombride, and so
complete the circle of F’stularina, which is therefore a natural tribe.
Let us now go back to the family Godbiotde, and by means of Go-
bius we can easily make the transition from the tribe Fistularina to
the Malacopterygian family Cyclopieride, which forms part of the
tribe PLEURONECTINA, 7. e. Malacopterygian fishes, which have
never their ventral fins abdominal.

-

-W. 8S. MacLeay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes. 203

_ ‘The families of Pleuronectina are probably as follow ; but they are
rather stirpes than families :—

ABERRANT GROUP.
1. CYCLOPTERIDZ. Discozous, Cuv. Ventrals united under throat.
2. ECHENEIDZ, _ Ventrals separate.
3. ANGUILLIDZA. Avopzs, Linn. Ventrais none.

NORMAL GROUP.

4. GADIDA. Gapies, Cuv. Symmetrical body, with jugular ven-
trals far apart from anal fin.

5. PLEURONECTIDA. Praressa, Cuv. Body not symmetrical,
having the ventrals generally a
continuation of the anal.

Many genera of these families of Pleuronectina are wanting, so that
I can only guess the above to be the natural series. Brotula and
Macrourus certainly show the affinity of Anguillide to Gadide. The
affinity of Siluride to Anguillide is well known, so that we next pass
thus to the tribe CLUPEINA, which are Malacopterygian fishes with
abdominal ventrals, 7. e. the same as the group called ABDOMINALES
by Cuvier. We are now more truly on the ground of your ‘ Mono-
graph on Indian Cyprinide,’ and I have little doubt of the following
being really and truly the families or stirpes of the tribe CLUPEINA,

V1Z. > —

ATHYLACENTERA. Intestinal canal not furnished with ceca.
1, SILURIDA. Sizuriwes, Cuv. No true scales on body; repre-
senting PLAGIOSTOMI.
2. CYPRINIDAS. Cyrrinorpes, Cuv. Body scaly, mouth slightly cleft;
representing CYCLOSTOMI,
3. ESOCIDAX, Esoces, Cuv.. Body scaly, mouth widely cleft; re-
' presenting LOPHOBRANCHIL.

THYLACENTERA. Intestinal canal furnished with ceca.
4, CLUPEIDA.. Crurex, Cuv. No second dorsal; representing
OSTINOPTERYGII.

5. SALMONIDA. Satmonipes, Cuv. Second dorsal adipose ; repre-
senting STURIONES.

I am often afraid of trusting myself to Mr. Swainson’s method of
drawing analogies between things in themselves wide apart. A per-
son may reasonably doubt the legitimacy of any comparison between
a fish and an insect, or even between a fish and a bird; because he
may attribute all such resemblances to the imagination, the objects
being in themselves so very dissimilar in every leading point of view.
But no one can doubt that a fish may legitimately be compared with
a fish, and every one will I think see that there is no effort of the
imagination at work when a Silurus is compared with a Chiloscyl-
lium, a Cobites with Cyclostomous fishes, or some of the mailed Hso-
cide with the Lophobranchit. The Clupeide represent the Ostino-
pterygii typically in form, so that I have no doubt you will discover
the analogy, as yet unknown to me, which exists between the Sai-
monide and Sturiones. 1 was ignorant of the true arrangement of
Cyprinide until I read your Mae Monograph. I have now no

PF oh

204 W.S. MacLeay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes.

doubt of its being nearly as follows into gewera, or rather into fami-
lies :—
VERZE, M‘Clel. Body regular.

1. PEONOMIN A, M‘Clel., or genus Cyprinus, L. Intestinal canal
long ; ; representing STURIONES.

2. SARCOBORINE, M‘Clel., or genus Levciscus, Ki. Intestinal

; canal short ; ; representing OSTINOPTERYGII.
APALOPTERINZ, M‘Clel. Body invested with a slimy mucus.

3. POECILIAN A, M‘Clel., or genus Pacinia, Sch. Snout prolonged,
no cirri. Branchial rays more than three; repre-
senting LOPHOBRANCHIL.

4. COBITIN A. Mouth provided with cirri. Branchial rays three ;
CYCLOSTOMI.

5, PLATYCARINA, M‘Clel., or genus Phatycara, M‘Clel. UHead
flattened, round and short. No cirri, branchial rays
less than three; representing PLAGIOSTOMI.

Thus we see why the Platycara has the form of a shark; why
Loaches, such as Schistura, M‘Clel., have an analogy to the Lam-
preys and Myxines ; why Psilorhynchus has so long a snout; and
why Gozorhynchus has the muzzle of a sturgeon. ‘The nearer two
groups are in general structure, the more striking their parallel ana-
logies will be; and therefore I think, that by comparing fish with
fish, we may obtain more striking analogies than by comparing them,
as Swainson does, with Mammalia, birds, or insects; at all events,
we shall have less reason to distrust the effects of a fertile imagina-
tion. Still I am far from denying, that such analogies as he delights
in exist in nature. I only say, that they are dangerous things to deal
with, and that in his hands they often become far-fetched and even
ludicrous. ‘The cause of the greater part of the resemblances which
he discovers between objects the most apart from each other in ge-
neral structure, seems to be a general Jaw of nature, which has ruled
that in every group of animals there should be a minor group more
essentially carnivorous, another minor group more essentially herbi-
vorous, another more aquatic or natatorial, and so on. These minor
groups may also be characterized by one being more essentially ter-

. restrial, another more essentially aérial, another more aquatic, an-
other more amphibious, and so on. These general principles are the
occasion of resemblances between animals the most distinct in their
structure, and therefore I understand perfectly what Swainson means
when he speaks of a Rasorial type of fish ; yet surely it is an incor-
‘rect expression, for so far from fishes having been created on the
models of Rasores or Grallatores, for all that we know, birds may
have been created on Plagiostomous or Cyclostomous types. The
general model was undoubtedly one ; but why Swainson should as-
sume this one model to have been taken from birds I cannot divine,
except that in ornithology he is most at home. However, to return
to the subject of Cyprinide, your arrangement of them shows another
set of analogies, which I also think very conspicuous ; for instance,
The Peonomine are the types of the family Cyprinide.
The Sarcoborine represent ......... . the Esocide.
The Peeciliane represent ............ the Clupeide.
The Cobitine represent ............ the Salmonide.
The Platycarine represent .......... the Siluride.

/

W. S. MacLeay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes. 205

You will perhaps say, that the Coditine ought to represent the S?-
luride ; but the relation between the Cobditine and Siluride is one of
direct affinity, in which I perfectly agree with Swainson; and I have
accordingly made the Cyprinide and Siluride contiguous groups in
the table of CLUPEINA, given on a preceding page.

When I can secure a safe private hand, I shall beg your acceptance
of a copy of the third part of the ‘ Illustrations of the Geology of
South Africa.’ In the mean time I must refer you to a copy which
I gave our friend Dr. Cantor. In page 9 of that work you will see
a Table which is in perfect accordance with your views of the value
of the word genus ; but not perhaps with your view of the word fa-
mily ; nor is what I have written above consistent with the view I
have taken in that table of the value of the words genus and family.
The truth is, what in the foregoing part of this letter are called
Genera, are Families, and ought to end in zd@, as the peculiar desig-
nation of that rank of group ; but as these groups agree wonderfully
with the extent of the old genera of Linnzus, I left them that name
for your more clear comprehension of my meaning. ‘To be consist-
ent, however, with myself in the above-mentioned table (page 9 of
the ‘ Illustrations’), the following ought to be the gradation of groups:

Regnum.—Animalia.
Subregnum.—V ertebrata.
Classis.— Pisces.
Ordo.—Ostinopterygii.
Tribus.—Clupeina.
Stirpes.—Cyprinine, above called ‘ Cyprinide.’
Famil i aes above called ‘ Peeonomine,

Y aga
or the genus Cyprinus.

Genus.—Cyprinus.

Subgenus.—Tinca.
Section :—and so on to the species.

Your table therefore, given p. 261 of your Monograph, is more in
harmony (except indeed the names, which are things of artifice, and
have nothing to do with nature) with my table given in the ‘ Illustra-
tions’ than is the foregoing letter ; and I wish you to understand, that
were I to publish on Fish, I would make it clearly understood, that
I view Linnzus’s genera to be groups of the rank of families, so that
the groups above called Perca, Scomber, &c., ought to be called Per-
cide, Scombride, &c.

I have now written enough to show you how I imagine Fishes may
be distributed into something like a natural arrangement. My views
must of course be subject to a multitude of corrections; but I think
they are more connected, that is, they show more unity, than any
ichthyological synopsis which I have yet seen. I have worked out
the Plagiostomi with particular care, as my friendship with Dr. Smith
made me pay great attention to his unrivalled collection of Sharks
and Skates. If you would wish to see the conclusions at which I
have arrived with respect to the Plagiostomi, I shall be happy to send
you a sketch in some future letter. In the mean time, you may make
what use you please of what I have written in this letter, provided it

206 W.S. Macleay on the Natural Arrangement of Fishes.

be clearly understood, that I am asking naturalists whether such be
not the facts of the case, instead of dogmatically insisting upon it
that they are. I have no idea of publishing on Fishes, at least for
the present.

By the way, I observe that my old friend Colonel Sykes has been deseri-
bing a number of Indian Cyprinide in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological
Society.’ Of course there must be “ double emplois,” which I hope you will
rectify. I am sorry that I have not been able as yet to get any Cyprinide
from our New Holland rivers ; but I attribute it to my own residence so far
from any river, not to the absence of them. I am promised by friends, who
have better opportunities, the result of their researches; but J receive no-
thing, as they know not how to catch the minute fish of the river. However,
I intend to try the Nepean river myself when I go down there, which I soon
propose todo. In the mean time, my residence on the sea-side enables me
to increase my collection of marine genera, and if there be any you wish for,
I shall be most happy to send them, A thousand thanks for your kind me-
thod of beating up for insects to be sent me from India. I shall be happy
to pay any fair price for the collector’s time and trouble. Tell Dr. Cantor,
that I depend on him to increase my collection of Annulose animals, and
that I hope he will soon write me. Tell him also, that I have got a marine
serpent of the genus Pelamys, caught in the mouth of Port Jackson har-
bour, the only one our fishermen have ever seen. If he wishes for it, it is at
his service; for he knows infinitely more of Serpents than I do, and my
grand desire is, to increase my collection of Annulose animals.

* * * * * *

But I could go on writing to you on these subjects ad infinitum,
and therefore I trust you will excuse any tediousness on the score
that my thoughts have been directed into this channel by the perusal
of your Monograph. Pray remember me to Dr. Cantor, Dr. Griffith,
Mr. Grant, and all who concern themselves with the works of na-
ture, believing me always,

My dear Sir, your obliged and truly faithful,
W.S. MacLeay.

October 12, 1840.

P.S.—As I have had no opportunity of forwarding the enclosed
letter, I sit down to make some observations on it that occur to me
on now reading it over some weeks after it has been written.

I know not whether you will clearly understand my meaning in
making’the Cyclostomi the most typical of fishes. Cuvier says that
‘the Acanthopterygii form the type most perfected by nature ;” and
in this I agree with him, namely, that their structure is most per-
fected ; but the Acanthopterygii are not therefore the most typical of
fishes, 7. e. of a class, the general character of which is, to be the most
imperfectly constructed of Vertebrata. Cuvier talks much of the
Acanthopterygii being the most homogeneous in their variations ; but
are not the groups of Sharks and Cyclostomi quite as homogeneous ?
Nay, are not Fistularia and Vomer more distinct from each other in
form than a Shark from a Skate, or a Lamprey from a Myxine?

There are some relations that require still to be expressed by my
foregoing arrangement, such for instance as that of Platycephalus
to Eleotris, as that of Sphyrena to certain Esocide, &c. &c, Are all

Dr. Richardson on the Ichthyology of Australia. 207

such merely relations of analogy? If so, they are expressed ; but I
cannot help thinking, that the relation is still stronger than that of
mere representation.

All geological forms may I think be referred with ease to the fore-
going arrangement, even the most anomalous in appearance, such as
Aphalaspis ; for thig fossil form may, in my opinion, be understood by
looking at the head of Platycephalus.. However, the most extraordi-
nary forms of fossil fish belong to the Ganoids of Agassiz, or rather
to the Sturiones, and those other orders of the class Pisces that pre-
sent the fewest existing forms. But on this head I shall at once
frankly say, that if any fossil forms can be shown not to fall into a
place in the preceding arrangement, then my general view of Ich-
thyological affinities is wrong; for I am convinced that there is but
one system for all animals, whether Antediluvian or not. JI shall
write you on Hchinide in my next, and send you some the very first
opportunity. :

-

XXV.—Contributions to the Ichthyology of Australia. By
*Joun Ricuarpson, M.D., F.R.S., &c., Inspector of
Hospitals, Haslar.
[Continued from p. 131.]

URANOSCOPUS MACULATUS (Forséer), nian Uranoscope.

eae maculosus, Soland, Pisce. Austr, MSS.

maculatus, G. Forst.; Fig, Nos. 176, oa crt Libr,
——_ monopterygius, Bl, Schn., p- 49, ex notis ja R. Forsteri, no-
mine specifico ae mutato,

eirrhosus, Cuv. & Val. iii. p. 314. An. 1829.
Forsteri, Id, iii. p. 318.
Kouripoua, Less., Voy. &c, par M, Duperrey, 1830, pl. 18.
On Cook’s first voyage a Uranoscope with a single dorsal
-was procured at Tolaga, in latitude 38}°, New Zealand, the co-
lours of which were briefly described by Solander in his ‘Pisces
Australiz;’ but as the details of structure were not given, and
no figure was taken, it remained for future observers to fur-
nish a proper character of the species. On the second voyage
of our immortal navigator this Uranoscope was again obtained
on the coast of New Zealand, at Queen Charlotte’s Sound, in
latitude 41°. The two pencil sketches above quoted were on
this occasion made by George Forster, and in 1801 the spe-
cies was described under the designation of monopterygius by
Schneider in his posthumous edition of Bloch, from the ma-
nuscripts of J. R. Forster. The term maculatus is inscribed
on G. Forster’s sketches, and it is also noted that the native
name of the fish is‘ Bedee.’ Just fifty years after Cook’s second
voyage, M. Lesson, one of the naturalists of La Coquille, com-
manded by Capt. Duperrey, discovered the same species, or
one very nearly alike, in the Bay of Islands, where it bore the

—

ot

———

208 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

name of * Kouripoua.’ Under this, as a specific appellation,
M. Lesson has figured and described the fish in the zoological
part of Duperrey’s voyage, which appeared in 1830; but he
therein claims 1827 as the date of his first publication of the
species. The third volume of the * Histoire des Poissons ’ con-
tains a full description of M. Lesson’s specimen, under the
name of cirrhosus. ‘Though Cuvier was inclined to consider
Lesson’s and Forster’s fishes to be the same, he separated
them in the work just quoted, because no mention is made by
Forster of the short mental barbel, and because “il donne a
son poisson un sternum, c’est-ad-dire un pédicule pectoral, a
trois tubercules, qui est bien dans les Uranoscopes ordinaires,
mais qui le précédent (cirrhosus) n’a pas.” The latter objec-
tion is however founded on a mistake, for Schneider’s text re-
fers to the pelvic bones and not to the pectoral pedicle, his
words being “ ventrales 3 (poll.) longe, sterno osseo, 3-tuber-
culato insidentes.”’ As to the barbel, it may easily escape notice
unless looked for, being very short though thickish. George
Forster’s sketches of the fish are mere outlines, and aid little
in supplying details omitted in the description. Indeed, when
one considers the many branches of natural history attended
to by the Forsters, and the extent of their collections, no sur-
prise will be excited on finding their notes occasionally very
brief. Cuvier goes on to say, that even if Forster’s fish shall
be found hereafter to be the same with cirrhosus, this appel-
lation should remain, because neither maculatus nor mono-
pterygius are sufficiently distinctive. But M. Lesson’s name
of Kouripoua appears to have the priority, and ought in jus-
tice to be adopted by those who consider Forster’s fish to be a
distinct species. I think they are the same, and have there-
fore restored Forster’s term of maculatus, being nearly synony-
mous withthe maculosus of the first discoverer of the fish,
and having been given to the public contemporaneously with
Schneider’s unnecessary and indiscriminating designation of
monopterygius. 'The appellation of ‘ Kouri-pooa’ in the Poly-
nesian language seems to denote that the natives observe an
affinity either in form or habits between the Uranoscopes and
Synanceie, the Synanceia horrida being called ‘ Khohoo-pooa-
pooa’ at Otaheite.

The museum at Haslar contains a mounted Uranoscope
brought from New Zealand by Mr. J. M. Hamilton, Assistant-
surgeon of the Royal Navy, which I have no _ hesitation
in considering to be of the same species with Lesson’s and
Forster’s specimens. It corresponds with the figures of both,
and except’ in some of the redder and more delicate tints
which have faded, it agrees also with Solander’s account of

the Ichthyology of Australia. 209

the colours of the recent fish, as well as with the markings of
cirrhosus recorded in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’ The prin-
cipal difference I can detect, on carefully going over Forster’s,
Lesson’s and Cuvier’s descriptions step by step with the spe-
cimen before me, is the very slight one of the granulations
of the plates on the head. not being conspicuously arranged
in lines radiating from nine centres like so many stars (Lesson
and Cuvier). Forster uses the phrase ‘ caput papillis crebris
scabrum ordinatis’

The top of the head in the specimen is quite flat from the occiput
to the end of the snout, and across between the temples, and from the
outer margin of one orbit to that of the other. The intermaxillaries
descend very slightly when protruded. The soft edge of the snout is
cut away in a shallow curve over the pedicles of the intermaxillaries,
and between the orbits there is a square membranous space. The
bony plates which cover the head are very irregular, and anastomose
so with each other, that it requires some attention to make out the
number mentioned by Cuvier, namely, two rows of four each, anda
single rounded occipital plate on the mesial line. The two outer-
most plates of the posterior row, and the middle pair of the anterior
row, show some granulated lines running forwards and radiating
from centres, but all the other plates are rough, with minute rounded
points crowded without order. ‘The borders of the orbits are very
slightly raised, and the superciliary processes belonging to the middle
anterior pair of plates exhibit their granulations in lines. The first
suborbitar projects two acute points over the limb of the maxillary ;
the second and third are considerably broader, but cover only a third
part of the cheek. ‘There is a plate of the same form with them,
lying just behind the orbit, and looking like a fourth suborbitar ; it
is required, with its fellow, to complete the number four of the an-
terior row of cranial plates. All these suborbitars are granulated
without order. ‘The preoperculum is curved in the arc of a circle,
and is of equal breadth throughout, its upper and lower ends equally
obtuse being in the same vertical line. It is coarsely granulated on
its upper end, with some faint granular streaks lower down. The
operculum is more strongly marked by vertical granular lines, with
a few coarser granular points at its upper corner. ‘The roughness
of the surface of these bones is concealed by the spongy integument,
when the specimen is soaked for a short time in water. The supra-
scapulars appear in form of oblong plates, densely granulated, and
sloping from the mesial occipital ridge, in conjunction with which
they form the boundary of the nape. ‘The humeral bone emits a
strong spine, which is slightly curved at the point and not very pun-
gent: it is half an inch long, though the tip only protrudes through
the integument. The spongy skin of the recent fish will doubtless
nearly conceal it. Forster describes it as ‘ spina valida,’ and Cuvier
as ‘trés-courte et presque cachée sous la peau ;’ the discrepancy
arising, I presume, from Forster having dissected his fish.

The lateral linevcurves gradually from the outer end of the supra-

210 Dr, Richardson’s Contributions to

scapular towards the beginning of the dorsal, near the base of which
it runs, approaching a little nearer in its course; when it arrives at
the base of the caudal, it curves suddenly downwards to pass between
the middle rays of the fin. Throughout its whole length short la-
teral branches diverge ventrad, each ending in a mucous pore. In
M. Lesson’s specimen only the posterior termination of the lateral
line could be distinctly traced. The scales of the body are small and
of an oblong form: there are none above the lateral lines, nor on the
other parts enumerated as naked in thé ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’

The lips are closely fringed with very short slender cirrhi just
visible to the naked eye, The teeth are somewhat coarsely and
thinly villiform at the symphyses of the jaws, the dental surfaces of
the limbs of the intermaxillaries being very narrow, and on the lower
jaw restricted laterally to a single series of teeth, which are more
conical than the rest. The vomerine teeth are minutely villiform,
being scarcely visible to the naked eye; anda cluster of three or four
larger ones, crowded together, exists on the fore part of the palate
bone, which contains no others.

Rays:—D,—19; A.18; C.9%; P.16; V. 15.

It is, as Cuvier suspected, the spinous dorsal which is deficient, all
the rays of the existing fin being jointed ; and immediately anterior
to the first ray there are four obtuse points, like so many inter-
spinous bones pressing up the skin.

In the dried specimen the ground-colour of the back is greenish
gray, darkening to black immediately round the spots, which are
yellowish white. The distribution of the spots corresponds with
Cuvier’s description of them. ‘‘ Uranoscopus maculosus. Habitat
Tolaga. Piscis superné virescenti-griseus, maculis rotundis diluté
et sordidé flavicantibus, subtus e virescente albus. Caput supra ca-
vernosum, pallidé e flavicante et griseo nebulosum. Oculi parvi:
iris griseo et albido marmorata: pupilla nigra, superné et inferné
lobulo griseo notata. Pinna dorsalis subglauca, vitté infra medium
lata, albid&; radiis supra vittam fuscis, apicibus rubicundis. Pinnz
pectorales extus olivacex, maculis rotundis e virescente albidis, fulvo-
que marmoratis; interné obscuriores, basi colore pectoris; margines
anteriores et posteriores albide. Pinnz ventrales et pinna analis co-
lore pectoris. Pinna caudalis e rubicundo grisescens, fascia ante
medium interrupta, lata, sordide ex albido virescens : margo posticus
rubescit.’”’ (Solander.)

Mr. Hamilton’s specimen measures eight inches, being smaller
than either Forster’s or Lesson’s..

PoLYNEMUS PLEBEIUS (Broussonnet), Plebeian Polyneme.

Polynemus plebeius, Brousson. Ichth. Bl. Schn., p.17. Cuv. & Val. iii.

p- 380. ;

No. 88. Lieut. Emery’s drawings.

This species probably inhabits all parts of the Indian and
Polynesian seas. It has been taken in the Red Sea, at the
Mauritius, Pondicherry, Java, Tanna and Otaheite. Lieut.
Emery’s drawing was made from a specimen taken on the

the Ichthyology of Australia. 211

north-west coast of Australia, and corresponds very closely
with Broussonnet’s figure. Ifthe Sele of Buchanan-Hamil-
ton be the same, the species attains a considerable size, for
he states that in the estuary of the Ganges it weighs as much
as 24lbs. Lieut. Emery’s measured only 72 inches, and those
sent to Cuvier were also of small dimensions,

Lieut. Emery’s drawing represents the colours of the recent fish
as being bluish gray on the back, fading towards the under surface
into white, with a pinky tinge: no spots or streaks on the body.
The ventrals, anal and caudal are pale sulphur-yellow, the dorsal
and pectoral colourless. All the fins except the ventrals are closely
dotted with minute angular specks of verdigrise-green.

The Polynemus tetradactylus (Shaw), Cuv. & Val. iii. p.
375, is an inhabitant of the north-east coast of Australia,
having been discovered in Endeavour River on Cook’s first
voyage, and then named by Solander P. quaternarius. This
species also ranges to the Indian Sea.

Uprnevus VuAminett (Cuv.), Viaming’s Upeneus.

Le calophthalmus, Soland. Pisc., Austr.p.35. Parkins. fig., Banks.

1br,

Upeneus Vilamingit, Cuv. & Val. iii. p. 452.

This fish was taken off the island of Motuaro in Queen
Charlotte’s Sound, on Cook’s first voyage. A figure partially
executed by Parkinson exists in the Banksian Library, and
there are a few notes of the original colours added in pencil,
a copy of which we subjoin, together with some additional
notices of the tints by Solander.

** The part marked 2 on the face is pale green; the belly pale
crimson, spotted all over with yellow; the spots on the bases of the
scales somewhat deeper. The streaks on the face, the spots on the
back and on the dorsal and anal, the outer circle of the eye and the
streaks on the tail, ultramarine with a cast of purple; the streaks
on the face and spots on the back being the deepest.” ( Parkinson.)
*‘Caput ceruleo-violaceum areis luteis. Dorsi et laterum macule
subcastanee seriales. Oculi pulcherrimi. Iris in peripheria cyanea,
prope pupillam miniata: annulus miniatus, latus, extrudens. anticé
unicum, posticé duo brachia, per annulum peripheriz extensa,
Cirrhi submentales longitudine capitis, basi incarnati, medio albidi,

extus flavi. Habitat in oceano Australiz prop? Motuaro,” (So.
lander.)

The Scorpene appear to be numerous in the Australian
seas. The following, being described solely from drawings or
imperfect notices, are merely given as doubtful species, for
the purpose of directing the attention of naturalists visiting
the coasts of New Holland or New Zealand to a careful com-
parison of such of the fish of this genus as they may procure.

9212 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

ScoRPHZNA CARDINALIS (Solander).
Scorpena cardinalis, Soland. Pisces Australiz, ined. p. 28.
, Parkinson, fig. 12, No. 10, Bibl. Banks.

On Cook’s first voyage a Scorpena having a strong gene-
ral resemblance to scrofa, but wanting the black mark on the
dorsal fin, was discovered at Motuaro in Queen Charlotte’s
Sound, New Zealand, of which a lengthened description was
made by Solander, as above quoted, and a pencil sketch by
Parkinson. As it seems to be a different species from any
described in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons,’ I. have transcribed
Solander’s notes below, with the omission of two or three tri-
vial passages. The Scorpena cottoides of Forster, taken in
Dusky bay, a more southern part of the same island, is evi-
dently distinct from cardinals, though there is a reference
under Forster’s rude sketch (pl. 190.) im the Banksian Library
to the MSS. account of cardinalis. Cottoides, according to the
sketch, has two spinous points directly over the eye, while in
cardinalis there is one before and another behind the orbit :
the comparison cannot be carried with confidence much fur-
ther, because the body colours in which G. Forster’s drawing
was coarsely executed have faded so as to render the forms of
the parts about the head uncertain ; but J. R. Forster’s notes, -
as quoted by Schneider, do not correspond with Solander’s
account of cardinalis. Cuvier compares Forster’s fish with
the cirrhosa and venosa of the ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’

Parkinson’s figure is drawn of the natural size. The length of
the head is rather less than one-third of that of the whole fish, cau-
dal included : its height behind the eye is two-thirds of the length.
Spinous points are shown on the nasal bones ; one over the anterior
and one over the posterior angle of the orbit, three or more on the
lateral cranial ridge behind the eye, and some on the temporal ridge
extending from the orbit to the upper angle of the gill-opening.
There are two apparently on the preorbitar, one over the other, and
the edge of the bone where it overlies the limb of the maxillary is
irregularly serrated. A series of spinous points mark the ridge of
the second suborbitar as it crosses the cheek. ‘The angle of the
preopérculum emits a lengthened tapering acute process, on the base
of which there is a spinous point. ‘The curved under limb of the
bone has four angular points. ‘The outline of the gill-cover is tri-
angular, and there are two spines on the operculum, which do not
reach the edge of the membrane. ‘The upper spine appears to have
a smaller one at its base.

The spinous part of the dorsal is much arched, and is greatly
lowered before the 12th spine. ‘The third spine, measuring in the
drawing above an inch and a half, is very slightly higher than the
adjoining one before and behind. ‘The others decrease gradually
to the 11th, which has scarcely a fifth of the height of the 3rd one.
The 12th rises to the height of the 7th, and the 1st and 8th have

the Ichthyology of Australia. 213

half the height of the third. The soft part of the fin occupies as
much space as the seven anterior spines, and is about as high ante-
riorly as the tallest of them, but lowers a little as it runs backwards.
It is rounded slightly before and behind.

“‘ Scorpeena capite nudo subtus mutico, corpore miniato, variegato,
pinnis maculatis ; pectoralibus inferné rotundatis, incrassatis. Ha-
bitat in oceano Australiz prope Motuaro.

Ravi :—Br. 7; D. 12/10; A.3|5; V.1)5; C.16*.

‘‘ Diameter longitudinalis 18 uncias; perpendicularis 44, trans-
versalis 3. Corpus lanceolato-oblongum, pulchre variegatum. Caput
trunco latius, magnum, obtusum, anticé depressiusculum, nudum,
cavernosum, spinosum, hinc inde ramentaceum, subtus muticum et
absque ramentis. Rostrum anticé obliqué declive, superné gibbo
obtuso preeditum, supra hunc gibbum inter anticam partem oculorum
carina angusta, inermis. Ramenta capitis plurima, cutacea, brevia ;
nonnulla supra orbitas eculorum ; pauca in laterum angulis promi-
nentibus ; par maximum supra aperturam anteriorem narium, ovato-
oblongum, planum, extus lacerum; reliqua linearia acuta. Spine
capitis plurimz acute; par conicum erectum supra gibbum rostri ;
duze supra orbitam oculi, unica anticé altera postice; plures superné
et in lateribus seriatim digeste, basi compresse, retrorsum spectan-
tes, preecipue posterioribus que longiores, subulatz.

‘“‘Maxilla superior obtusé retusa; inferior apice subtis gibbo
notata. Dentes in maxillis, palato et fauce. Maxillares subulati,
conferti, numerosi intus flexi, interiores majores. Palati aceroso-
subulati, aggregati, acuti, parvi. Faucium subulati, aggregati, acuti,
intus vergentes, numerosi. Lingua glabra. Oculi vicini, magni,
convexi, cute capitis communi tecti. Iris argenteo-miniata. Fora-
men narlum posterius propé oculum, nudum, apertum; anterius in
medio inter oculum et rostrum, tectum ramento magno, dilatato.
Branchiarum laminz nude, posticé angulatz, angulis spinosis.

*Truncus oblongus, compressus, muticus, squamosus. Linea
lateralis pone caput partim descendens, dein recta, dorso paulo propior.
Anus pone medium, pinna anali remotus. Vagina geniture pone
anum exserta in papillam ovatam, compressam. Pinna dorsalis bi-
partita: pars anterior spinosa, 11l-radiata : pars posterior altior sed
brevior, 11-radiata, radio primo spinoso. Pinne pectorales medium -
trunci non attingentes, latissimz, rotundate, cute crassa indute,
radiis inferioribus crassissimis extra membranam parim productis.
Pinne ventrales obtuse, partm pone pectorales insertee, illisque
paulo breviores. Pinna analis, radiis tribus spinosis, reliquis longio-
ribus subzequalibus. Squame leves, integree, mediocres adherentes.

** Color.—Totus piscis pulchré miniato-aurantiacus, maculis ma-
joribus rubris; minoribus albis et numerosioribus, parvis fusco ru-
bentibus variegatus: subtus pallidior maculis majoribus albidis
ornatus. Pinna dorsalis dorso concolor. Pinne pectorales saturatius —

* The numbers of rays are those given by Solander, the notation solely
being changed. It may be proper to remark, that when Solander began his
notes on the productions of New Zealand, he supposed that he was on the
coast of a southern continent,

914 Dr: Richardson’s Contributions to

miniate, subtessellate maculis serialibus majoribus; exterioribus
nigricantibus. Pinne ventrales et analis pallidee, adspersee maculis
rubris, in pinna anali majoribus. Pinna, caudalis maculis subseria-
libus majoribus ornata, posticé aurantiaca.” (Solander.)

Another New Zealand Scorpena is noticed in Solanderts
‘ Pisces Australiz ;’ but as he describes merely its colours, and
there is no drawing of it extant, nothing is known of its form.
He designates it Scorpena plebeia, probably from the contrast
which its duller general tints make with his cardinalis, and
describes its colours as follows :-—

*‘ScorP#NA PLEBEIA. Piscis diluté e cinereo virescens, nebulis
fuscescentibus. Caput infra, pectus et abdomen albida, cum paux-
illo rubedinis. Iris e griseo argentea, nebulis fuscis. Pupilla nigra.
Pinna dorsalis colore dorsi, apice rubicunda. Radii partis posterioris
albido et purpureo pallidé annulati. Pinnz pectorales e rubicundo
et flavescenti pulchré tessellate, area prope basin altius colorata.
Pinne ventrales saturaté et vividé incarnate, in medio albe. Pinna
analis ex albido incarnata, nebulis pallidé violaceis. Pinna caudalis
rubicunda, maculis fuscis subfasciata. Habitat Tolaga.” (Lat. 384°
S., long. 1812° W.)

Considerable variety exists in the extent to which the scales
spread over the head in the Scorpene. Cuvier says, “ a peine
voit-on sur les individus desséchés quelques petites écailles
sur le derriére du crane et le haut de VPopercule. I] existe
d’autres poissons (les Sebastes) de cette famille, dont la téte
moins hérissée, a des écailles sur toutes ses parties; au mu-
seau, au maxillaire, la joue, et 4 toutes les piéces opercu-
laires; en sorte au ils se rapprochent de plusieurs perches a
dorsale unique.” The want of the temporal ridge and its
spines is the only positive character of those here mentioned
which I have observed on comparing the Scorpene and Se-
bastes, which serves to distinguish the latter. The Scorpena
Nove Guinea, Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 12. f. 1, has the whole cheek
and gill-cover just as scaly as the Sebastes Capensis, fig. 5 of
the same plate. The Scorpena bufo (of which a specimen
exists in the Haslar Museum well characterized by its den-
tated nasal spines, and the white drops in the axilla of the
pectoral) has the cheek entirely covered with scales nearly
as large as those on the body, and also patches of scales on
the gill-cover. The Van Diemen’s Land Scorpena miles, de-
scribed by me in a paper read before the Zoological Society in
June 1839, has many scales on the head, but otherwise is very
similar in form to porcus, which has the same parts naked.
These scales are concealed by the spongy integument of the
recent fish, and may have been overlooked if they actually
existed in the following species drawn by Lieut. Emery.

the Ichthyology of Australia. 215

Scorp#na BuRRA (WVod.), Crimson and olive Scorpzena.
No. 29. Lieut. Emery’s drawings.

The fish from which the drawing above quoted was made,
was taken at Depuch island, and measured five and a half
inches in length.

In the general form of the head, particularly in the obtuse snout,
arched from the eye, the drawing resembles cardinals, but the spines
on the sides of the head are much less conspicuous than in that spe-
cies. The profile is moderately convex from the mouth to the dor-
sal fin; the eye rises above the general curve, without any denticula-
lations being shown on the superciliary ridge, though the orbit is
. fringed above with very short cirrhi, and one large one rises directly
from its- middle, nearly as high as that of grandicornis, but of a
tapering form, with an acute tip, and beaded or warty below. There
is a short spine on the nasal bone, and three or four pretty promi-
nent angular points on the lateral occipital ridge. There are two
short spines on the operculum, but no others are clearly marked on
the side of the head ; which is scaleless, and is veined by lines of a
deeper colour than the general tint, that ramify like a blood-vessel.
The membrane beneath the lower jaw swells out and is reticulated
by fine crimson lines, which give it a scaly appearance. ‘There are
many simple tapering cirrhi depending from the lips, the sides of the
head, and all parts of the body, not more numerous on the lateral
line than elsewhere.

The dorsal is considerably arched, particularly anteriorly. The
fourth spine is the tallest, the twelfth is scarcely one-fourth lower,
while the first and eleventh are only half as high. The membrane
slopes much behind the four anterior spines. The soft part of the
fin is much rounded, and rises one-third higher than the tallest
spine. ‘The anal is shaped like the soft dorsal: its second spine is
represented as strong, but the first is omitted, probably from its
shortness: seven rays in all are shown. ‘The other fins are also
greatly rounded.

The head and body are crimson, which fades to reddish white on
the branchiostegous membrane ; the side of the head is veined with
deeper lines. ‘There are ten round red drops on the gill-membrane.
All the cirrhi are green, and the body is marked by a few irregular
olive or oil-green blotches: the largest is near the base of the anal,
and there are three or four smaller ones on the sides: a rhomboidal
one is placed near the shoulder, half of it extending to the spinous
dorsal, and taking in the third, fourth, fifth and sixth spines. There
is an oval one further back on the same fin, crossing the middles of
the seventh and eighth spines. A very irregular blotch partially
covers the anterior third of the soft dorsal descending a short way
on the back, and there are two on the posterior border of the fin.
The olive colour forms two broad transverse bars on the pectoral, one
near its base, and the other about its middle. There are three nar-
rower bars on the caudal fin, a basal, middle, and subterminal one.
The crimson anal is crossed by three narrow white ribands, and its

/

216 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

broad border, occupying nearly a third of the depth of the fin, is
minutely speckled with yellowish green. ‘The ventrals are crossed
by five crimson bars alternating with four yellow ones, and the first
ray is streaked with vermilion.

Scorp“na PANDA (Nod.), Saddle-skull Scorpzena.

No. 9. Lieut. Emery’s drawings.

The drawing was made from a specimen procured at pest
hos, and measuring sixteen inches and a half in length. It
differs from any described Scorpzna in the form of the head
and size of the scales covering the body; as well as in its
colours.

The body has the usual generic form: its height is rather less
than one-fourth of the total length of the fish, caudal included. The
head is. short, its length scarcely equalling the height of the body,
and its height being one-fourth less. ‘The orbit projects upwards,
and behind it there is a saddle-shaped depression, followed by an
occipital rise much like that of a dried example of Synanceia horrida.
The orbit is surrounded by irregular angular projections, three
above and as many behind... The occipital rise is margined laterally
by a curved ridge, joining another waving one which flanks the base
of the rise, and reaches the upper angle of the gill-opening. ‘There
are also apparently spines and ridges on the sides of the head, but
not sufficiently intelligible to be described. ‘The scales of the body
are unusually large for a Scorpzena, there being only thirty-five in a
row between the gill-opening and caudal fin, and about sixteen in a
vertical line. ‘There are none on the head.

The dorsal shows only eleven spines, but it is probable that a
short one has been omitted at the commencement of the fin. The
second of those seen is the tallest, overtopping the one before and
behind it by a fourth part. The succeeding ones diminish rather
rapidly, the penultimate one not having one-fifth of the length of the
tallest: the last one rises to the level of the first or third. The mem-
brane slopes deeply behind the anterior spines. The soft part of the
fin, which is rounded, overtops the tallest spine by about a fifth part.
The anal is of the same height with the soft dorsal, but is less
broadly rounded: its third spine is stronger and longer tlian the
second one. ‘The pectorals, ventrals and caudal are also rounded.

Rays :—D. 11(12?)10;.A. 3\6; C.15; P.16; V.1|5.

The head and body have a nearly uniform vermilion tint, the
branchiostegous membrane alone being paler. There are two dark
hyacinth-red bands on the side, the anterior one descending from
nearly the whole of the spinous dorsal and tapering away behind the
pectoral; and the other, rather narrower, running from the soft dor-
sal nearly to the anal, tapering also as it descends. ‘The body is
spotted pretty regularly with round drops of dark orange-brown,
which do not extend to the belly. Smaller drops of the same colour
are scattered over the sides of the head, lower jaw, and. branchioste-
gous membrane, being intermixed in the two latter localities with
whitish spots. All the fins are reddish brown, and except the ven-

the Ichthyology of Australia. 217

trals and spinous part of the dorsal, they are all spotted on their
lower halves like the body, three or four rows on each. ‘There are
also two or three rows of paler spots on the upper part of these fins.

ScorP&NA ERGASTULORUM (Nod.), Port Arthur Scorpena.

Nene of the Scorpene of the southern seas described in the
‘ Histoire des Poissons’ are said to have the black mark on the
posterior third of the spinous dorsal which characterizes the
Mediterranean scrofa. That spot is however strongly marked
in the drawing of ‘a Scorpena made under Dr. Lhotsky’s
direction, at the penal settlement of Port Arthur, in Van
Diemen’s Land. .

This species resembles porcus in general form. Its spinous dorsal
is moderately arched, and not deeply notched at the eleventh spine.
The fourth spine is the tallest, and the soft rounded part of the
fin rises to an equal height with it. The nine inferior rays of the
pectoral are represented as simple, the caudal as scarcely rounded.
The second anal spine is rather the longest of the three, which come
nearer to the length of the soft rays than usual. |

A spine and apparently a short cirrhus are represented on the
nasal bone: four spines on the preorbitar, four on the upper margin
of the orbit, one of them over the anterior canthus and three on the
posterior third of the margin : two prominent ones on the lateral oc-
cipital ridge, four on the temporal ridge: a series of seven on the
suborbitar ridge, and three strong angular points on the lower limb ,
of the preoperculum. The two opercular spines are longer and more
acute than any of the others, and the lower one is curved upwards.
There is a close series of conical points (cirrhi?) on the lateral line.
The temples and upper halves of the cheek and gill-cover are repre-
sented as scaly. The scales of the body are rather small.

The prevailing colour of the fish is scarlet, obscured in many places
by large blotches of purplish or brownish red, particularly along the
base of the dorsal, over the pectoral, and on the top of the head.
These blotches pass insensibly into the ground-colour, and do not
produce defined markings. ‘The scarlet of the fins has a lakish tinge,
and passes into carmine towards their edges. ‘There is a brown
mottled patch on the pectoral, at the base of the upper rays, and the
jointed rays of all the fins but the pectorals are marked with reddish
brown dots, disposed in rows. There is also some indistinct brown
and reddish speckling on the membranes of the vertical fins, and an
oval black spot crosses the ninth, tenth and eleventh dorsal spines.

Rays :—P. 15; D. 12|9; A. 3|5; V. 1/5.

The same black dorsal mark exists on a New Zealand Scor-
pena taken on Cook’s first voyage, and described as follows
by Solander :— 7

“‘ Scorpana cruznTA. Habitat in oceano propé ‘ Cape Kidnap-
pers.’ Corpus saturate sed obscure rubrum, nebulis subfasciatis
paucis pallidé lutescentibus pictum, subtus diluté sanguineum ne-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

218 Mr. L. Reeve on the genus Scarabus.

bulis albis. Iris rubro-argentea. Pinna dorsalis ; pars prima obscure
rubra, rivulis paucis subpellucidis, posticé nebula nigra oblonga;
pars posterior anticé, prope basin, macula intensé sanguinea notata,
alias rubicunda maculis nigricantibus adspersa. Pinna ventralis
sanguinea, nebulis pellucidis. Pinna analis sanguinea, maculis pau-
cis nigris. Pinna caudalis rotundata, rubra, maculis nigris in quatuor
fascias per radios dispositis ornata. Membrana connectens immacu-

lata.”
{To be continued. ]

XXVI.—On the genus Scarabus, a small group of Pulmo-
branchiate Mollusks of the family Auriculacea. By Mr.
Love. Reeve, A.L.S.

[ With a Plate. }
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Havine collected together an interesting series of Scarabi,
as examples of that genus, for the forthcoming number of my
‘ Conchologia Systematica,’ I send you my plate of them ac-
companied with the following notices, not intended for publica-
tion there, which you are at liberty to make use of if you think
proper. The fact of there being so few species of this genus
yet described, and even these referred to by authors with no
little inaccuracy, induces me to think that a few observations,
though brief, will be esteemed of some conchological interest.
No descriptions are given, nor are any of the localities men-
tioned ; I am unwilling that this paper should be accepted as
a monograph, as my friend M. Petit de la Saussaye is zea-
lously employed at this moment in preparing a complete
history of the family to which the genus Scarabus belongs.

SCARABUS, De Montforg. ©

he genus Scaradus is one of the few that I have adopted

out of the many proposed by De Montford in his ‘ Conchy-
hologie Systématique.’’ The earliest figure which I am able
to trace is one of the Scarabus Petiverianus given by Petiver
under the title of Cochlea Bengalensis in his ‘ Gazophylacia
Nature ;’ another species, the Scarabus imbrium, figured by
Chemnitz, was then described by Linnzus amongst the He-
ices, and probably supposed to be the same. Bruguiére in-
cluded it in his miscellaneous assemblage of Bulimi, and it
was removed with others by Lamarck for the formation of the

x

LLLV. Ann & Mag. Nat. first.

a on Seed eS SCO ars

CBS. Jun”

Mr. L. Reeve on the genus Scarabus. 219

genus Auricula. Lamarck, however, like his predecessors, ap-
pears to have referred all the varieties then known to one
particular species, Auricula scarabeus (Helix scarabeus, Lin-
neus, Bulimus scarabeus, Bruguiére). Not so De Férussac:
a variety which had been figured by Chemnitz was very pro-
perly distinguished by this author by the name of Scarabus
plicatus ; he appears indeed to have been the first to appre-
ciate the genus in question. Two other species were then in-
- troduced by Lesson in his ‘ Zoologie de la Coquille, and we
are indebted to this naturalist for establishing the importance
of the genus by further demonstrating a difference in their
organization and habits. The Auricule are partially aquatic,
and are for the most part found in wet and marshy places on
the banks of lakes and rivers, or even on the sea-shore ; the
Scarabi, on the contrary, are inhabitants of a dry soil, loca-
ted at the roots of trees in the very centre of woods and
forests.

The following are eleven species, all of which, with one ex-
ception, I have succeeded in identifying.

1. ScarasBus ciausus, Nobis.
Helix clausa, Wagner.
Helix tomogera, Moricand.
Auricula clausa, Michaud.
Tomogerus clausus, Spix.
The aperture of this shell is nearly closed by the strong denti-
tion which is characteristic of the genus. (Plate IV. fig. 1.)

2. Scarasus Triconvs, Troshel, Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1840.

This shell, recently described by Dr. Troshel of Berlin, is of very
remarkable growth, the last whorl being suddenly contracted to the
form of a sharp angle. The species altogether is highly characteristic,
and cannot fail to be recognised. (Fig. 2.)

3. Scarasus piicatus, De Férussac, Prodrome, p. 101; Chemn.
Conch., vol. ix. pl. 136. f. 1252 and 1253.

Helix scarabeus, var. Chemnitz.

Auricula plicata, Deshayes.

Chemnitz’s figure of this species is cited as a variety both of the
Helix scarabeus of Linneus, and the Cochlea Bengalensis of Petiver.
It may be distinguished however from both by the angular direction
of the last whorl, though it is far. ane characteristic than in the Sca-
rabus trigonus. . (Fig. 3.)

4. ScaraBus unvatus, Lesson, Voyage de la Coquille, Zoologie,
vol. il. p. 336. pl. 10. f. 6.

Auricula scarabeus, var. Deshayes.

I only know of two specimens of this shell, both sufficiently distin-
guished by the waved lines which irregularly cross each other on the
back. I believe this character exists only in the epidermis, which is
unusually thick, but am satisfied of the identity of the ‘species by a
distinet peculiarity in the general formation of the shell. ‘Deshayes

Q 2

—

220 Mr. L. Reeve on the genus Scarabus.

does certainly not exhibit his usual accuracy in determining the spe-

cific identity of the Scarabi; both this species and the Scarabus cas-

taneus are given as synonyms of Lamarck’s Auricula scarabeus (Sca-

rabus imbrium). (Fig. 4.)

5. Scarasus Lessoni, De Blainville, Dict. Sci. Nat., pl. 48. f. 32;
Lesson, Voyage de la Coquille, Zoologie, vol. ii. p.334. pl. 10. f.4.

Auricula Petiveriana, var. Deshayes.

Deshayes appears to have quoted this species as synonymous with
the former, an error which he might easily have avoided by com-
paring Lesson’s figure of it with the old Cochlea Bengalensis of
Petiver. It approaches rather to the Scarabus imbrium, the type of the
genus, and no doubt was confounded with that species before it was
distinguished under the above title by De Blainville. (Fig. 5. and 8.)
6. ScaraBus LEKITHOSTOMA, Nobis, n. s.

Besides its general peculiarity of form, this shell is further distin-
guished by: the colour of the mouth, which is a bright yelk-yellow.
(Fig. 6.)

7. ScaraBus Petivertranvs, De Férussac, Prodrome, p. 101; Petiver,
Gazophylacia Nature, pl. 4. f. 10.

Cochlea Bengalensis, Petiver.

Auricula Petiveriana, Deshayes.

A species distinguished from the rest of the genus by the rotun-

dity of the aperture, and I believe the most rare of the series. I only
know of one specimen at present. (Fig. 7.)

8. ScaraBus striatus, Nobis, n.s

Auricula scarabeus, Quoy, Voyage de l’Astrolabe, Zoologie, vol. i1.
p. 162. pl..13. £. 24.

We can hardly be surprised. at the little attention given to the -

Scarabi by M. Quoy, for this is the only species found by him during
his Voyage in the Astrolabe. Not having sufficient to make the ge-
nus of interest, he must have adopted the old Linnean specific with-
out comparison. In all the specimens I have seen of this shell, the
longitudinal striz so perfectly delineated in his figure are highly cha-
racteristic. (Fig..9.)

9. Scarasus castanEvs, Lesson, Voyage de la Coquille, Zoologie,
p.336. pl. 10. f. 7.

This is the only species I have not succeeded in identifying: the
figure given by Lesson, here copied, represents a clear chestnut-colour-
ed oblong shell, approaching nearest in form to the Scarabus pyrami-
datus, but perfectly distinct as far as 1 am enabled to judge. (Fig. 10.)

10. ScaraBus imBRIUM, De Montford, Conch. Syst., vol. i. ;»De
Férussac, Prodrome, p. 101 ; Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 136.
f. 1249 and 1250. }
Heliz scarabeus, Linneus.
Helix pythia, Muller.
Bulimus scarabeus, Bruguiére.
Auricula scarabeus, Lamarck.
This is as it were the normal species of the group, and may be re-
cognised by its large size and slight pyramidal form. (Fig. 11.)

ct

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 221

11. ScaraBus pryramipatus, Nobis, n. s.
The Scarabus pyramidatus is the most oblong of the different forms ; ;
the mouth is of a yellowish colour and highly enamelled. (Fig. 12.)

I am indebted to the Rey. Mr. Stainforth and Wm. Walton,
Esq., for the use of the specimens which have furnished the
foregoing notices.

Lovey REEVE.

8 King William Street, Strand.

XXVII.—The Birds of Ireland. By Wm. Tuomrson, Esq.,
Vice-Pres. Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast.

[Continued from p. 145.]
No. 12. Families Cuculide, Meropide, Halcyonide.

Tue Cuckoo, Cuculus canorus, Linn., is well known through-
out Ireland as a regular spring visitant.

It has been remarked by Sir Wm. Jardine and Mr. Macgillivray,
with respect to Scotland, that localities of almost every character
are visited by this bird, and so it is in Ireland, the wild and treeless
wastes on different portions of the western coast equally attracting it
with the most highly cultivated and best wooded districts. It was
remarked by Mr. R. Ball, when visiting the largest of the South
Islands of Arran (near the entrance to Galway Bay), in company
with the late lamented Dean of St. Patrick’s, in June 1835, that
cuckoos were particularly abundant :—the whole surface of the
island is either rocky or covered with a short rich pasture, and ‘is
altogether destitute of trees, except at one ter where some half-
dozen appear.

The vernal appearance of the cuckoo in the north of Ireland is as
early as some authors report it to be in the south of England. My
notes bear witness to its arrival in the neighbourhood of Belfast in
seven consecutive years—from 1832 to 1838—as follows: April
16th, 20th, 21st, 10th, 22nd, 26th, 30th,—and on the 23rd in 1840 *.
The adult birds generally leave the north of the island at the end of
June: on the lst July 1832 I saw two, and heard their call, near
Dunfanaghy, in the north-west of the county of Donegal. The stay
of the cuckoo was remarkably prolonged in 1838,—in which year the
period of their arrival was also later than ever known—one having
been heard at ‘‘ The Falis”’ near Belfast on the 7th July. The young
birds of the year generally remain till towards the end of August ;
so late as the 27th of which month they have been observed in the
county of Antrim. The Bishop of Norwich, in his ‘ Familiar History
of Birds,’ records an instance of about forty cuckoos being congre-.
gated in a garden in the county of Down from the 18th to the 22nd

* In McSkimmin’s ‘ History of Carrickfergus’ (1823) it is remarked that
—“ During 20 years’ observation the earliest it has been heard calling was.
the 17th of April, and the latest the 30th of June.”

222 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds. of Ireland.

of July, and with the exception of one or two, which were smaller
than the rest, taking their departure at that time. It is not stated
whether they were. adult or immature birds, and the time mentioned
is between the periods of departure of the old and young ; but from
one or two remarks made, the inference is, that the latter are alluded
to. My only note upon migration is in connexion with the same
county; an adult bird having been shot at the migratory period a
few years ago when flying singly and in a southerly direction over
the sea, about two miles off Dundrum.

The singular economy of the cuckoo in depositing its eggs in the
nests of other birds has been very fully treated of, from personal
observation, by the celebrated Dr. Jenner*, Mr. Blackwallt, Mr.
Weir}, and others. I have not anything novel. to offer on the sub-
ject, but will introduce a few observations made in Ireland. In the
north of the island, as in Scotland§, the nest of the titlark (Anthus
pratensis) seems. generally to.be the receptacle of the cuckoo’s egg.
George Ensor, Esq., of Ardress, county of Armagh, in a communi-
-cation to the ‘Magazine of Natural History’ (vol. vi. p. 83), mentions
a tenant’s son having taken home a young cuckoo froma titlark’s
nest. .‘‘ Two. wrens who had.a nest with eight eggs in the eaves,
and just above the window fronting the cage in which the cuckoo
was placed, made their way through a broken pane, and continued
to feed it for some time.’’ The cuckoo was at length taken away,
when “the wrens repaired to their own nest, and brought out the
eggs that had been laid.:’’—it is not stated how long they were ab-
sent from it. At Rockport, near Belfast, it was remarked, that
when: a young cuckoo had attained such a. size that ‘its. foster-
parents could not.reach up food to it, they alighted on its back, and
thus fed it. . This proceeding was repeatedly observed from the
windows of the house near to which the nest was situated. The
cuckoo is occasionally heard to call through tke night, when it is
fine, though there may be.no moonlight. When lying awake on a
dark morning (May 8), I once noted its call:to commence at half-
past three o’clock.

. In April 1834 I made the following communication to the Zoolo-
gical Society. of London :—.

0 & May 28, 1833. .On examination of three euckoos ‘dcp: which
were killed in the counties. of Tyrone. and Antrim within the last
week, I found them all to be in different -states of plumage. One
was mature ;—another (a female) exhibited on the sides of the neck
and breast) the reddish-coloured markings of the young bird, the
remainder of the plumage. being that of maturity ;—the third speci-
men had reddish markings disposed entirely over it, much resembling
the plumage described by M. Temminck as assumed by ‘les jeunes
tels qu’ils émigrent en automne’ (vol. i. p. 383), but having a
greater proportion of red, especially on the tail-coverts, than is. spe-
cified in his description of the bird at that age. This individual
proved on dissection to be a female, and did not contain any eggs

* Philosophical Transactions, vol. Ixxviii. ~ Researches in Zoology.
t Maegillivray’s British Birds, vol. iii. § Jardine, Macgillivray.

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 223

so large as ordinary-sized peas. ‘The stomach, with the exception
of the presence of some small sharp gravel, was entirely empty, and
was closely coated over with hair.”

«¢ « Attention was called to this, that the hair with which it is lined
might be observed. . From its close adhesion to the inner surface of
this stomach, and from the regularity with which it is arranged, Mr:
Thompson was. at first disposed to consider this hair as being of
spontaneous growth ; but part of the stomach having been subjected
to maceration in water, and afterwards viewed through a microscope
of high power, the hairs proved, to the entire satisfaction of Mr.
Owen and himself, to be altogether borrowed from the larve of the
tiger-moth, Arctia Caja, Schrank, the only species found in the sto-
machs of several cuckoos* from different parts of the north of Ire-
land, which were examined by Mr. Thompson in the months of May
and June 1833.’” Proceedings Zool. Soc. 1834, p. 29.

An observant friend states that he found the remains of coleopte-
rous insects in the stomach of a cuckoo examined by him, but
whether at a time when its favourite caterpillars are not to be pro-
cured, he could not remember. An intelligent bird-preserver has
remarked, that a kind of tough gelatinous fat is attached to the skin
of the neck in the cuckoo, such as he has not seen in any other bird.

I have several times known young cuckoos to have been kept for
some months, and in good health, until winter set fairly in, when, with
two exceptions, they died. Of the survivors, one lived for more than
a year at Cranmore, near Belfast, the residence of that well-known
naturalist John Templeton, Esq. But it will suffice to give the par-
ticulars respecting another which was kept for a longer period at
the same place, and of which the following account, greatly exceed-
ing in interest any I have read, appears in the MS. journal of Mr.
Templeton :—

January 10, 1822. Last night the cuckoo which E. got from
Mr. Montgomery on the 26th of July, 1820, died, in consequence of
C. having hurt it with her foot on Tuesday last [8th].. Thus ended
the days of this innocent little bird, whose engaging manners were
the delight of the whole family and the admiration of strangers. It
was fed generally on hard boiled eggs, and occasionally with cater-
pillars: it would sometimes eat forty or fifty at a ‘time of those of
the Papilio brassice ; it however shewed a decided preference for
rough ones, as those of the Papilio urtice. A seeming treat was a
little mouse about one quarter grown, which it would hold in its
bill and beat against the ground or anything hard until the animal
became soft, when it exhibited great powers of extending its throat
and swallowing. What however was most. extraordinary, it was
never known to take ‘a drink ; though when presented with a drop
of water at the end of a finger or straw it would sip it, and seemed
to delight, when seated on its mistress’s or other person’s hand, to
put its bill to their mouths and sip saliva. It delighted very. much
in heat, and sitting in the sunshine; and as its feathers were so’

* The stomachs of all these were coated with hair like the one described.

224 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland.

much broken by its striking them against the furniture that it
could fly but very imperfectly, it was apparently very thankful
to any person who would help it up on the first sash of the win-
dow. At other times it sat upon the fender, turning itself in
various directions and spreading its wings and feathers to receive
the heat, of which it could bear a temperature equal to 100 degrees
for a considerable time with seeming satisfaction. During cold
weather it slept at its. mistress’s bed-side, covered with a piece of
flannel, which was well warmed previous to its going to rest. With
this attention it generally remained quiescent until morning ; but on
feeling cold sometimes presumed so far as to creep under the bed-
clothes. It was only to those from whom it had received some hurt
or persecution that it expressed dislike or fear, which it did by raising
its neck-feathers and putting itself into an attitude of defence. It
never uttered the cry of the male—cuckoo—but sometimes, when
persons in the room were laughing, it would apparently join, and
emit a noise somewhat like the barking of a little dog. At all other
times the only sound it made was a kind of low chattering, expressive
of pleasure when it got into a warm place, or on seeing its mistress
after she had been absent for some hours. It received the unlucky
tramp which finally killed it, by having lost too much the apprehen-
sion of injury.”

From Miss Templeton I have learned the following particulars
respecting this cuckoo :—It moulted only a few feathers the first year
about Christmas: the following year, about the same period, moult.
ing commenced, and the bird became so unwell that fears for its life
were excited. Some of the adult plumage was then exhibited, but
before there was time for this to be perfected the poor bird met with
its accidental death. This cuckoo was never subjected to the confine-
ment of a cage, but was kept in the parlour through the day, and
taken to its mistress’s bed-room at night. A hairy species of cater-
pillar found upon the oak was its favourite food, being better liked
than the hispid one of the nettle butterfly ; but of either of these it
would eat voraciously, and fully three times as many as of the smooth
caterpillar of the cabbage :—the last it would not consume at all if
the others were to be had. Every caterpillar was viscerated by the
bird previous to being swallowed, as likewise were the mice when
young enough for this process: these were always swallowed head
foremost, and for a considerable time afterwards their tails appeared
dangling from the cuckoo’s bill. When the season was too far ad-
vanced for caterpillars to be procured, this bird was fed on raw flesh-
meat, and seemed to gain much strength in consequence: with this
and hard-boiled eggs it was supplied throughout the winter. It never
consumed less in a day than a couple of eggs, in addition to a little
of some other food. It is described as appearing to be deficient in
the power of picking up little fragments of anything, such as bits of
egg, &c., and to the last gaped to be fed with all but caterpillars,
or in other words, its natural food. It was remarkably sharp-sighted,
and if a caterpillar had escaped would perceive it from the opposite
side of the room, and with the utmost rapidity dart at and seize it.

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 225

This bird was presumed to be a female from its note: it was origi-
nally taken from a titlark’s nest. Montagu, in the supplement to
his ‘Ornithological Dictionary,’ gives so full and interesting an ac-
count of a cuckoo which he kept, that a portion of the above is but
a counterpart of his narrative. It seemed to me, however, that all
particulars respecting Mr. Templeton’s bird were well worthy of
being recorded.

In Holland I have heard the call of the cuckoo in the king’s park
at the Hague towards the end of May, and in Switzerland, late in
June. Its well-known cry was most gratifying to my ear, when on
the 16th of May last riding over the bare and wild hills and through
the forest between Constantinople and Belgrade*. When about
Navarino on the 28th of April, a small flock of seven or eight birds
which were believed to be cuckoos flew near to me, proceeding in a
northerly direction, but the call was wanting to prove the species.

YELLOW-BILLED AMERICAN Cuckoo, Coccyzus America-
nus, Bonap.t

The first notice of the occurrence of this species in the British
Islands, and indeed in the Eastern hemisphere, is due to Mr. R.
Ball of Dublin, who contributed a note upon the subject to the first
number of the ‘Field Naturalists’ Magazine.’ He states, that when at
Youghal (co. Cork) in 1825, the butler of a neighbouring gentle-
man brought him a specimen of this bird a few minutes after its
being shot, and wien still warm and bleeding. In the same com-
munication, dated from Dublin Castle, Oct. 20, 1832, Mr. Ball
mentions a second example as having been recently killed near
Bray, a few miles from Dublin. About the same period (‘‘ autumn
1832’) one was shot on the estate of Lord Cawdor, in Wales. Mr.
Yarrell mentions his having received a communication respecting
the occurrence of another, in Cornwall, but no date is given. (‘ Br.
Birds,’ vol. 11. p. 190.) These are, I believe, all the recorded instances
of the species having been met with in the British Islands. The
last two parts of ‘Temminck’s ‘ Manuel,’ published in 1835 and 1840,
do not contain any notice of its appearance on the European conti-
nent.

The specimen obtained near Bray was shown to me by Mr. Glen-
non, bird-preserver, Dublin, and I agree with Mr. Ball in consider-
ing it identical in species with his own. This was, with that gen-
tleman’s usual liberality, entrusted to me when about to visit Lon-
don in the spring of 1835, when I compared it with the specimen
presented by Lord Cawdor to the British Museum, and found them
to be of the same species. Before leaving home I had purchased in
Belfast a yellow-billed American cuckoo from a person who had shot
it at Long Island (United States), and at a meeting of the Zoological
Society exhibited this bird and Mr. Ball’s for the purpose of showing
their specific identity.

* The Belgrade of Lady Mary Wortley Montagu.
~ See Temminck’s ‘ Manuel,’ part 3. p. 277, for remarks both on the ge-
neric and specific names.

226 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland.

It was considered desirable to look as eritically as possible to these
birds on account of the singular fact of their appearance in this he-
misphere. Ornithologists can hardly believe that they crossed the
Atlantic. Temminck conjectures that this cuckoo must breed in the
north of Europe, whence the individuals migrated to the British
Islands.. But our knowledge of their occurrence here only, and in
the more western parts (Ireland, Wales, and Cornwall), in addition
to the fact, that at the very period of their being met with the
species is (as we learn from Wilson and Audubon) in course of mi-
gration in the western hemisphere, seems to me presumptive evidence
of their having really crossed the ocean. So far north as Labrador,
Audubon has seen this bird in summer.

Rou.eEr, Coracias garrula, Linn.—See ‘ Annals,’ vol. vii.
p- 478.

Tue Ber-Karer, Merops Apiaster, Linn., has very rarely
been met with in Ireland.

Dr. J. D. Marshall of Belfast, in a communication to the ‘Magazine
of Natural History ’ (vol. ii.) dated July 1829, stated that one ‘“‘ was
killed in the county of Wicklow a few years ago.” Dr. R. Graves
of Dublin, in a letter addressed to a mutual friend in Belfast, men-
tioned in November 18380, that he had known three bee-eaters to
have been obtained in the interior of Ireland, one of which was shot
by Mr. Tardy, an eminent entomologist in the metropolis, who on
opening the stomach found it to contain many bees. It is doubtless
the same individual that is alluded to by Mr. Vigors in the ‘Zoologi-
cal Journal’ (No. 4. p. 589) as being in the possession of the last-
named gentleman ; but in this communication it is stated to have been
shot ‘“‘on the sea-coast, near Wexford, in the winter of 18207’(?)
In March 1833 I saw one of the specimens alluded to by Dr. Graves,
in his own collection.

As noticed in the ‘ Magazine of Natural History ’ (vol. ii. p. 18, new
series), I had the opportunity of examining in a recent state, the only
one of these birds yet recorded as obtained in Scotland. It was stated
to have been shot on the 6th of October, 1832, by Capt. James
McDowall, 2nd Life Guards, at his seat near the Mull of Galloway ;
and it was sent to Belfast by my friend Capt. Fayrer, R.N., to be
preserved, and set up for that gentleman.

I have had the gratification of seeing the bee-eater in scenes with
which its brilliant plumage was more in harmony than in the British
Isles. It first excited my admiration in August 1826, when visit-
ing the celebrated grotto of Egeria, near Rome. On approaching
this classic spot, several of these birds, in rapid swift-like flight, swept
closely past and around us, uttering their peculiar call, and with
their graceful form and brilliant colours proved irresistibly attractive.
My companion, who as well as myself beheld them for the first time,
was so greatly struck with the beauty of their plumage and bold
sweeping flight, as to term them the presiding deities over Egeria’s
Grotto. Rich as the spot was in historical and poetical associations,
it was not less so for its pictorial charms—all was in admirable keep-

Mr. W. Thompson oz the Birds of Ireland. ‘227

ing ;—the picturesque grotto with its ivy-mantled entrance and
gushing spring; the gracefully reclining, though headless white mar-
ble statue of the nymph; the sides of the grotto covered with the
exquisitely beautiful maiden-hair fern in the richest luxuriance ;) the
wilderness of wild-flowers around the exterior, attracting the bees
on which the Merops was feeding ; and over all, the deep blue sky of
Rome completing the picture.

In the 8th volume of the ‘Annals’ (pp. 127 and 128) will be found
a particular notice of some bee-eaters which in a very different
scene afforded much gratification to all who beheld them, as they
perched during migration on the stern-rope of H.M.S. Beacon,
when near the Morea, at the end of April 1841.

Tue Kinerisuer, Alcedo Ispida, Linn., is at least occa-
sionally to be met with in suitable localities throughout the
island. It is a species nowhere numerous. As many of these
birds would seem to be distributed over districts favourable for
their abode in Ireland, as in any other country.

The kingfisher is said generally by British authors to be partial to
clear streams, but to the correctness of this remark its haunts around
Belfast will not bear testimony. Here are streams, which, though
not on a grand scale, partake more or less of every natural character,
and gently flow or wildly rush through scenery the most varied ;
yet the deep, muddy, and sluggish Lagan is its favourite haunt.
About waters of every description it may sometimes be seén, not
excepting the deep and unpicturesque brick-pits, about which no
tree or shrub appears.

There is decidedly a partial migration or movement of these birds.
To ponds at our own residence in the country, contiguous to the
mountains, and elevated 500 feet above the sea, they came regu-
larly every year about the same time in the month of August, and
remained generally for about six weeks—once only were they seen
in winter. Their first appearance in the year 1831 was on the 4th
of August; in 1833 on the 14th; 1834 the 14th; and 1835 the
17th of that month*. Although more frequently solitary, two were
occasionally seen in company, and in one instance three, of which a
couple were, from being less brilliant in plumage, and slower in flight
than the other, believed to be young birds, Their usual haunts are the
willowed banks of ponds, one of which is not more than thirty yards
distant from the dwelling-house. At little more than this distance
we were once amused on observing from the windows a kingfisher
perched on the handle of a spade, and looking a miserable object
from its being “all droukit’’ with heavy rain. It did not betray any
shyness, though several persons passed within about a dozen paces,

* Intelligent persons resident on the banks of the Lagan, near Belfast,
state that kingfishers appear there in the autumn and remain until March,
when they disappear. This accords with the observation of Mr. Weir, who,
writing from Linlithgowshire, remarks—‘“ In my neighbourhood kingfishers
are never seen before the beginning of September, and they usually disap-
pear about the end of March. They then retite to the river Avon, where
they breed.”’ Macgillivray’s Brit. Birds, vol. iti. p. 679.

228 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland.

but remained on this graceless perch* for about an hour, until it was
driven away by the owner of the spade going to resume his work.
This trivial circumstance is mentioned in connexion with the chosen
haunts of the kingfisher at this locality, as some writers have de-
scribed it to be a wild and unapproachable bird, avoiding the vici-
nity of human dwellings. I have never found itso. A relative, who
has bestowed much attention on the species, has been surprised by
frequently observing it alight in beds of reeds unapproachable to him
from growing on oozy banks, whence he could not again raise it either
by shouting or the throwing of stones. But when much persecuted
it fortunately becomes wild, as its splendid plumage renders it a valued
object of pursuit to the juvenile shooter. To my great regret I was
myself once guilty of the death of a kingfisher, but under extenuating
circumstances. During frost which succeeded a heavy fall of snow, I
was in pursuit of woodcocks and snipes along the partially wooded
banks of a rivulet, when a small bird of a peculiar appearance was.
sprung two or three times as we advanced, and always within shot;
at last I fired at it, and to my astonishment, on going to the spot
where it fell, found that it was a kingfisher. All sportsmen must
have remarked the changed aspect of birds rising against a snowy
background, but would hardly be prepared, as in this instance, to
see a kingfisher lose all its brilliancy, and assume a hue, dark and
sooty as the water-ouzel ; yet such was the fact. Had it not appeared
under false colours, the trigger would have been untouched. Its
mode of flight should certainly have indicated the species ; but over
this, unfortunately, the negative character of the absence of its
wonted beauty prevailed. Besides, it is not the snow-clad landscape
that should bring to mind the kingfisher, whose vesture under ordi-
nary circumstances rather suggests the torrid zone than the arctic
circle.

Mr. Yarrell observes that the kingfisher is “a difficult bird to
shoot on the wing;” but from its usual flight being direct, like that
of the water-ouzel and quail, I should call it easy :—this will, how-
ever, depend on the individual shooter—it is to he hoped that those
who follow the bird with evil intent will find that it is ‘ difficult ”
to be shot. Occasionally, both in summer and winter, I have seen
a couple of kingfishers, apparently in playful mood, describing
graceful curves after the manner of the sandpiper (Totanus Hypoleu-
cos), as they flew gently over the surface of the water. ‘Their splen-
did plumage was at the same time displayed to the most advantage,
and they gave forth their peculiar shrill and piping call. This re-
sembles more that of the sandpiper than any bird with which I am
acquainted, but may perhaps be termed louder, hoarser, and not so
shrill.

This species has already been mentioned as resorting to an upland
locality in the month of August, and remaining there through Sep-
tember ; grt which period and through the winter it is to be met

* | have seen the kingfisher perched on the not more picturesque brick-
bat, and on the mud of the river.

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 229

with about the streams and rivers of the lower grounds, and occa-
sionally about the estuary of Belfast-bay. A couple of them were
remarked by. my observant friend Mr. James Garrett, throughout
the month of January 1836, to frequent the river Lagan where sub-
ject to the flow of the tide, and he has known them in pursuit of
food to be immersed for a few seconds beneath the surface of the
water; about another river where it enters the bay, three or four
have been seen in company: in shallow pools of sea-water this bird
has been remarked at ebb-tide fishing in its most picturesque man-
ner—suspended above the water, and darting down upon its prey.
This mode must necessarily have been resorted to here, where there
was no branch of a tree or perch from which the bird could be on
the look-out ;. but on rivers with wooded banks it occasionally fishes
in the same manner. My brother notes his having seen the king-

» fisher dart down upon its prey from a branch fully six feet above the
water. I remember being once entertained by observing one of
these birds perched on a branch overhanging a pond, and about a
foot above it, whilst trout, one and all too large for its mastery, kept
leaping up immediately beneath as if in defiance of their enemy. A
gentleman once informed me, that beside the nest of a kingfisher
he had found the perfect skeleton of a fish, which induced him
to believe that the bird does not swallow the fish whole, but picks
the flesh off. That such however is not the case, the stomachs of
the few—six in number—which I have myself examined, sufficiently
attested, as they all contained fish-bones, and these only. The two
before alluded to as frequenting the Lagan within flow of the tide in
January 1836, fell victims to the gun at the end of that month, and
were found on dissection to have their stomachs filled with “‘ shrimps’”’
about an inch in length.

In the winter of 1830-31, a bird-preserver in Belfast received so
many. as seven kingfishers in the course of a month—of these, three
were shot at the Lagan*, one near Downpatrick, and two or three
at the Six-mile Water, a fine clear trout stream, and one of the tri-
butaries of Lough Neagh. Within about a month on another occa-
sion, from the middle of October to that of November, I saw seven
of these birds which had been sent to taxidermists in the town just
mentioned—of these one was from the last-named river, as were
single specimens from the Inver, at Larne, and the Milewater, in the
county of Antrim; one from Killileagh (co. Down), and three from
Coleraine (co. Londonderry). Mr. R. Davis, Jun., of Clonmel, has
informed me, that during one week in January 1841, he received
six examples of this bird—the extreme cold of that month will be
remembered}. All these are remarkable cases.

* On the 21st September, 1833, kingfishers were said to be plentiful
about this river; four were seen together on a bank of gravel, and on being
frightened away flew in company up the stream ; about a mile below where
they were first seen, my informant proceeding onwards saw two more: for
so many to appear within so limited a space is extraordinary.

+ “In severe winters they sometimes become so tame that they even
venture within a few feet of the door of Bathgate Mill, which is situated in

the immediate vicinity of houses.”” Mr. Weir in Macgillivray’s Brit. Birds,
vol. iii. p. 679.

230 M. C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

My friend Richard Langtry, Esq., when grouse-shooting at Aber-
arder, in Inverness-shire, in the season of 1840, met witha kingfisher
several times, from the middle to the end of September, about a wild
mountain-rivulet ata considerable elevation, and whose banks were
destitute of wood or any cover. In the middle of August I once
saw three of these birds in company at the Pontine marshes between
Rome and Naples.

Mr. Waterton, in his ‘ Essays on Natural History,’ treats of the
kingfisher in a most pleasing manner.

[To be continued. }

XXVIII.—Organographic and Physiologic Sketch of the Class
Fungi, by C. Montaene, D.M. Extracted from ‘ Histoire
physique, politique et naturelle de l’ile de Cuba,’ par M. Ra-
MON DE LA SaarRa, and translated and illustrated with
short notes by the Rev. M. J. BerKEuEy, M.A., F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 116.]

Pyrenomycetes, Fries.

Tuts family is one of the largest in the class Fungi. Its essential
characters are, lst, a mucilagimous, deliquescent, rounded, never
disciform nucleus, containing little convergent utricles (asci) mixed
with continuous or septate threads ( paraphyses), and containing’
sporidia; 2ndly, receptacles, either real (perithecia) or formed by
the matrix or stroma, destined to contain the nucleus. These fungi
are to the Discomycetes, what Verrucarie are to Lecidinee’ amongst
Lichens. eh SE

It would be difficult to conceive the prodigious variety of forms
which the perithecium and sporidia assume in the descending series
of genera and species in this family from the genus Hyporylon to Sa-
cidium. 3

I regret that I have not space to consider these as fully as in the
foregoing families. I must confine myself to what is indispensable
to give a general notion of the group. |

The family of Pyrenomycetes is divided naturally into two prin-
cipal tribes (Fr. Fl. Scan., p. 345): 1. Spheriacee characterized by
the presence of asci ; 2. Perisporiacee by the absence of true utricles,
which are, however, sometimes represented by little transparent
sacs. We will examine in succession the stroma, perithecium, spo-
ridia, &c. nig

The perithecia, simple, scattered or aggregate, are sometimes con-
nected by a byssoid web or by a carbon-like substance, which’ is
called stroma. This when present is extremely variable in form ; it
is vertical and centripetal, or horizontal and centrifugal. The ver-
tical stroma (caulescens) is orange or black, carbonaceous, corky,
fleshy or woody, coriaceous, flexible or brittle, smooth or pubescent,
even and polished, or else rough and warty, generally cylindrical,
branched and dichotomous or simple, and then inflated with a capi-
tate or clavate apex. In this last case it is called stipitate, and the

r

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 231

stem (stipes) is distinguished from the inflated portion which is called
clavula. The stroma when horizontal assumes also different forms,
but these, as we may easily suppose, are less various. Nevertheless,
the little cushions or discs which it forms upon the bark, or between
the bark and the wood, or even upon the naked or decomposed wood,
are byssoid, pulverulent, fleshy or carbonaceous and brittle. Fre-
quently the matrix supplies its place. Its colour is as variable as that
of the vertical stroma. In the genus Thamnomyces it is from the
matrix that the cells or perithecia are formed: In Dothidea it is in
the cavities of a pseudostroma furnished by the matrix that the nuclei
are immediately enclosed. Some genera have a cup-shaped stroma
(Atractobolus, Cordierites, Mont:). The stroma is frequently obli-
terated or wanting, in which case the species is reduced to a peri-
thecium. This is entire or dimidiate and hemispherical, with or
without an ostiolum. In Spherie there is constantly an ostiolum,
which assumes however various directions. According as the peri-
thecia are divergent, erect, convergent or horizontal, they are said
to be peripheric, hypopheric, amphipheric or peripheric. ‘They are
more or less immersed in the stroma, being sometimes quite con-
cealed, sometimes free and resting on it merely with their base.
They are monostichous or polystichous, according as they are placed
in a single curve, or several more or less concentric layers. In cer-
tain genera they are disposed circularly round a central axis (Cyti-
spora). The perithecia are dimidate, astomous, and reduced some-
times to a simple disc as in Sacidium. When they are furnished with
an ostiolum, it is papillary or rostrate, and traversed by acanal which
places the nucleus in contact with the air, and at length makes way
for the sporidia. But the ostiolum is wanting in many whole tribes,
and then the dehiscence of the perithecium takes place by means of
a simple pore, or, as in Dichenee, by one or more irregular clefts. In
Apiosporee it is indehiscent, that is to say, it does not burst spon-
taneously. In HLustegia the dehiscence is transverse.

Many Pyrenomycetes have the perithecia covered with a more or
less close and dense byssoid down, the remains of the veil which
clothed them when young, or of the stroma in which they were de-
veloped ; others have their whole surface or base rough with hairs.
The walls of the perithecia vary much as to consistence, though this
bears in general some proportion to that of the stroma. They are
hard, horny, corky, carbonaceous or else thin membranous, papyra-
ceous, and capable of collapsing after the evacuation of the nucleus.
In general they are composed of one or more layers of thick cells, so
condensed in the carbonaceous species that there are scarcely any
intercellular. passages.

The nucleus, which is either of an opal-white or coloured, is com-
posed of simple or branched continuous or jointed threads, between
which are placed the asci. They are generally convergent, and con-
tain a greater or less number of sporidia arranged in one or two rows,
but frequently without any fixed order. ‘These organs are seated in
a mucilaginous, frequently opaline and transparent, highly hygro-
scopic medium, together with which they escape from the perithe-

232 M.C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

cium. The paraphyses, and even the asci, are wanting in many
genera. Though sometimes linear, they are generally more or less
clavate. In some species of Hypocrea the tips are surmounted by a
cup-shaped appendage, which Corda* and myself indicated at the
same time, without being able to give any account of its functions.
They are generally transparent, indehiscent, and according to Mr.
Berkeley (On exist. of a second membrane in the asci of Fungi) composed
of two membranes at first united, but at a later period separate, and
remaining so till the maturity of the sporidia. Asci are wanting in
a great number of species. In some genera this defect is normal.
But in some species belonging to genera where they are usually
found, they are absorbed, as may be expected by persons versed in
vegetable physiology, but even then the sporidia are frequently still
found disposed in rows in the jelly of the nucleus. (Corda, J. c. t. 9.
f. 122. 5, 6.) These remarks are equally applicable to the paraphy-
ses. The Perisporiaceous Pyrenomycetes also have not normal asci ;
they are represented by hyaline subglobose sacs. Generally these
organs, which are styled peridiola, are pyriform and contain sporidia.
Asci and peridiola are clearly the same organ, and differ only in form
and position. Fries+ remarks that the form of the asci varies con-
siderably at different ages of the same species, and consequently we
must be very circumspect in resting on them as distinctive of species.

Sporidia occur of every form between linear and spherical. They
are simple, bi- or pluri-locular as in Verrucarie ; but in some species
the septa are soon absorbed. They often contain sporidiola which
are usually globose. The simple sporidia and sporidiola have the
same organization as the spores of fungi of the preceding families.
In Sporocadus, Corda, which is the same as Diplodia, Fr., the bilo-
cular { and naked sporidia are fixed in the bottom of the cell by a
short peduncle, which appears again in Schizothecium, Corda. In
Spheronema they escape with the jelly of the nucleus and form a
little globule, which remains for a long time fixed at the tip of the
perithecium. In Nemaspora and Cytispora they ooze out in the
form of flat or cylindric tendrils. ‘Their colour is black or dingy
(e. g. Hypoxrylon) or white. They are opake or pellucid, and are
sometimes surrounded when young by a mucilaginous coat, which
is occasionally tolerably thick. I have observed this peculiarity in
my S. pseudo-bombarda, and Mr. Berkeley in S. pedunculata, Dicks.
Not only. are the sporidia arranged in the asci in one or more rows,
but they are sometimes so connected, as even after dispersion to ex-
hibit the form of short necklaces. This mode of arrangement, which

* Corda, Ic. Fung. iv. tab. 9. f. 129. 13 i—Mont., Ann. Sc. Nat., ii. sér.
t. xiii. t. 6. fig. 2, s. |

+ A little experience however will almost prevent the possibility of error.
No experienced mycologist will be likely either to describe immature asci
and sporidia as distinctive, or, on the other hand, be deceived by the absorp-
tion cdo asci or of the sporidia themselves while the sporidiola remain.—
M. J.B.

¢ In some of Corda’s Sporocadi = Hendersonia, Berk., the sporidia are
pluri-locular.—M. J. B.

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 933

is observed in Hypocrea ophioglossoides [and Perisporium vulgare}, is
found again in Antennaria, which has no asci. ‘They are generally
four or eight in each ascus ; in* Hypocrea Robertsii and phyllogena,
nob., they are much more numerous.

M. Corda (Ic. Fung., ii. p. 27. t. 13. f. 97. 21, 22.) relates a cu-
rious fact regarding the germination in this family. He says that he
has seen in Perisporium vulgare that it does not consist, as in other
cellular plants, in a simple elongation of one of the two poles of the
episporium, but that this, after the fashion of the seeds of higher
plants, bursts to make way for the primordial filament. If there is
no optical deception, and this observation is confirmed, it is certainly
one of great interest.

I cannot better end my general remarks on this family than by
quoting a passage from Fries, Syst. Myc., ii. p. 315 :—* Ubique ter-
rarum ubi adest vegetatio, simul adsunt Pyrenomycetes, ut vir alia exr-
istat stirpium familia frequentior obvia, cum omnis stirps perfectior,
omnesque partes morientes, Pyrenomycetes alant.”” The bark, wood,
stems and leaves of herbaceous plants, the leaves of trees, the dung
of animals, are the matrix (in other respects useless to man) on which
they love to grow. Some species grow on dead animals; chiefly on
caterpillars (fypocrea Robertsii and entomorrhizat). Some grow
on other fungi (e. g. Hypocrea ophioglossoides and capitata).

On one side the Pyrenomycetes are closely allied to Discomycetes by
their fructification, equally with which their vegetation is centripetal ;
on the other in the form of their perithecium with certain Lichens,
as Verrucarie and Trypteheliacee ; but they differ essentially from
the first by the character which brings them near to the second, and
from these by the absence of all trace of thallus.

Fries established two grand divisions in this family, Spheriacee
characterized by elongated asci (asci perfecti), and Perisporiacee
which have the sporidia naked or enclosed in little pouches (peri-
diola). The Spheriacee are divided into, 1. Spherie, whose peri-
thecia have a prominent ostiolum; 2. Dothiore, in which there is
only a simple pore ; 3. Dichenee, in which dehiscence takes place by
one or more clefts, or by an orbicular dilatation. ‘The Perisporiacee
are subdivided in the same manner: 1. Perisporie, with an ostiolate
perithecium ; 2. Apiosporee, in which it opens irregularly or bursts ;
3. Cytisporee, in which there is no true perithecium, or if there be, it
is concealed in the matrix.

Discomycetes, Fr.

This family, recently established by Fries (Fl. Scan., p. 341) at
the expense of the Hymenomycetes with a closed receptacle, and of
Pyrenomycetes with an expanded or disc-bearing receptacle, is cha-
racterized by a sort of hymenium, at first nucleiform, then expanded

* And I believe “Sheth in Hypocrea, which I conceive to be the grand
distinctive mark.—M. J. B.

+ The famous “ guépes végétantes ” are living wasps attacked I believe
by a species of Hypocrea. The specimens which I have had an opportunity
of examining were not quite mature.—M. J.B.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. R

234 M.C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

into a solid disc, which is superior and sometimes spread over a con-
vex capitiform surface, but always limited. The hymenial disc, what-«
ever be its conformation, is composed of erect, elongated, persistent
asci mixed with paraphyses, and enclosing a determinate numbe
of sporidia (4, 6, 8), which, when mature, are discharged elastically
under the form of a dusty cloud.

Their hymenium is supported by a receptacle (excipulum), whose
form and consistence, which are very variable, furnish their primary
distinctions. We will now trace their variations in the whole series.
Its substance, which is like wax in Helvelle, is gelatinous in Bulgaria,
corky in Dermee, coriaceous in Patellarie, horny in Phacidia. Its
forms are not less variable. It is in the first that it attains its max-
imum of development. Some of its species so much resemble cer-
tain Hymenomycetes, that we are obliged to have recourse to micro-
scopical analysis to determine accurately their place. Thus the re-
ceptacle, though pileiform and always limited, is irregularly alveolate
in the Morel, folded and sinuous in Gyrocephalus ; it is smooth, mi-
triform and lobed in Helvel/le, campanulate in Verpa, clavate in Geo-
glossum, capituliform in Mitrula, Leotia and Vibrissea, and cupuliform
in Pezize and Patellarie. In the first of these genera it has always
an elongated stem which is either smooth or furrowed. In the latter
the cup is stipitate or sessile.

The receptacle is always open in Helvelle, with the exception of
the Pezize, where it is at first closed, as also in Cenangium, Exci-
pula, &c. It is also constantly open in Bulgaria. In Dermee, which
comprise six genera, it is at first closed in the three last (Hirneola,
Dermea and Lachnella), and always open in the three others, as also
in the genera Sarea and Patellaria of the following tribe. In Pha-
cidiacee the receptacle opens by a single longitudinal fissure (Hyste-
rium), or by several either radiating from a common centre as in
Actidium, or irregularly disposed as in Rhytisma. Finally, in Lepto-
stroma this organ is reduced to an orbicular scale, whose fall ex-
poses the sporigerous disc. In Stictidee the receptacle is obliterated
or wholly wanting; it is the matrix, in which the fungus is developed,
which supplies its place. Nevertheless, even in this case, we observe
sometimes the rudiment of an excipulum, sometimes merely a layer
of cells, named by some subhymenial tissue, Lév., by others placen-
tary stratum (Placentar-schichte, Corda).

The hymenium of Discomycetes is irregularly spread out, and fol-
lows all the sinuosities and folds of the receptacle in Helvelle and
Bulgaria, or else it is orbicular and disciform as in Pezize, Patellarie,
and some Phacidiacee; or elongated.as in many Hysteria and Stic-
tidee. Whatever form it assumes, the hymenium is always composed
of a certain number of membranous, transparent, very thin, elongated,
cylindrical or clavate cells, placed parallel the one to the other. These
cells, called asci, are fixed by one of their extremities to the receptacle,
the other being free and rounded; they contain generally an even
number (4, 6, 8) of rounded, oval or elongated bodies formed of one
or more cells called spore, which, as already said, are destined to pro-
pagate the species. Between the asci other tubular cells which re-

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 235

semble them are usually found, but in which no spores are developed ;
these are called paraphyses. It is very probable that these are only
abortive asci; they are found in Lichens, Byssacee and Hymenomy-
cetes ; we have mentioned also their presence in Pyrenomycetes.

Corda has observed and figured in Geoglossum hirsutum (Ic. Fung.,
li, p. 35. t. 15. f. 124. 4. g, g.) a third kind of utricles fashioned like
the asci, but containing instead of spores irregular granules floating
in a very fluid mucilage. The ascomorphic cells, in. consequence of
their great analogy in form and structure with the anthers of Mosses
(antheridia, Bisch.), seem to him to be destined to perform here the
functions ef those organs, viz. to fecundate the spores. The same
mycologist has also remarked that the hymenium of the genus Agy-
rium is covered, like the proligerous disc of Lichens, with a compact
layer of cells, between which there are very visible vacant spaces.
This is, I think, very improperly termed. proligerous disc, for it ap-
pears rather to. be due to the remains of a kind of veil. In Agyrium
rufum we find instead of paraphyses a cellular tissue analogous to
that of the placentary or subhymenial tissue, between the cells of
which the asci are seated.

Amongst Discomycetes there are genera and species in which the
asci are invariably fixed upon the receptacle, and others in which at
a certain period they are normally detached, and are discharged to-
gether with the spores which they contain (Ascobolus, Lachnella).
These organs are variable in form, but within certain limits. They
assume every form between that of cylindric and rhopaloid. Fries
calls them moniliform in his genus Orbilia, with which I am not ac-
quainted.

The sporidia (or spores) are much more variable than the asci.
Thus they are spherical, ovoid, oblong, elliptic, much elongated and
obtuse at either end (baculiform), as in Propolis and Spathularia, or
else acute (fusiform, acicular), as in Geoglossum. As regards struc-
ture, they consist of a single cell, or else they are divided transverse-
ly, as in Geoglossum and Cryptodiscus, or at the same time longitu-
dinally and transversely, as in Melittosporium; in many cases by septa,
which render them plurilocular or compound. Their normal num-
ber varies between four and eight, but this number is always even.
They are formed, like those of other families, of a thin, elastic, trans-
parent episporium, whose cavity is filled, according to Corda, with a
white, limpid, hyaline, gelatinous substance, in-which are suspended
some drops of an oily matter. He has followed and described (J. ce.
iil. p. 89) the morphosis of these organs in Peziza Acetabulum; we
can only refer the reader to the passage. At the maturity of the
fungus, the sporidia in many species are ejected forcibly from the
asci by a sort of contractile power in these organs, in order to their
being dispersed in the air in the form of smoke or a cloud. This
dispersion of the sporules takes place at intervals, so that the ascus
empties itself completely by several successive jerks. This must
take place by a pore in the summit of the ascus, though the micro-
scope has not yet proved its existence. All the genera of the family
do not present the phenomenon just mentioned, nor all the species

R2

236 Mr. Gould on two new Trogons.

of the same genus. In Ascobolus, it is the asci themselves which
are ejected.

The Discomycetes, which Corda still keeps amongst the species of
the following family, but which M. Léveillé, like Fries, separates
from them under the name of Thecospori, have a receptacle composed
of cells which are sometimes polyhedrous and rounded, sometimes
more or less elongated, which, by their contiguity or various inter-
lacing, give to the tissue which results from them a very varied con-
sistence. They grow on the earth, or wood and leaves in the course
of decomposition. Their vegetation is centripetal, as in Pyrenomy-
cetes, with which many tribes were not long since confounded.
There is, however, this essential difference, that the receptacle,
though at first it may have been closed, at length opens and becomes
discoid. Their normal form is then that of acup; but if we suppose
that this cup, in a high grade of development, should become re-
versed, we shall have the mitre-like form of Helvella, the pileate or
hemispherical shape of Leotia, or finally, that of capitate in Mor-
chella.

Many species amongst the Morels and Helvelle are eatable*. Some
are adorned with the brightest colours, and are the pride of our
forests. It is to the beauty of Peziza coccinea that Persoon attri-
buted his study of Fungi, as he himself assured me. These fungi
are generally European ; many, however, occur in the southern parts
of the new world, for they belong chiefly to the temperate zones.
This is especially true of Helvelle, for we possess many Pezize from
tropical America, and have one to describe from Cuba.

[To be continued. ]

XXIX.—On two new species of Trogon and a new species of
Toucan from the Cordillerian Andes. By Joun Gout pn,
Ksq., F.L.S., &c.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.
GENTLEMEN,

Aware of the extensive circulation of your valuable Journal
among scientific men both at home and abroad, and conse-
quently of its importance as a means of making known new
species in the various branches of the delightful science to
which its pages are devoted, I beg to enclose for insertion in
it the specific characters and descriptions of two new Trogons
and a new Toucan, neither of which have appeared in my il-
lustrated Monographs of those groups; figures of them will
however shortly be published in my ‘ Icones Avium.’

* During many months of the year the staple food of the Fuegians is a
fungus of this family, figared by Darwin, and to which, in a paper read be-

fore the Linnzan Society, I have given the name of Cyttaria. It is allied

to Bulgaria, with the form of Spheria concentrica, and honey-comb appear-
ance of a Morel.—M. J. B.

Mr. Gould on two new Trogons. 237

They are all from the Cordillerian Andes, a country the
rich zoological productions of which are daily becoming more
known to us. .

Of the two former birds, one is an additional example of
the genus Trogon as at present restricted, and may be cha-
racterized as

TROGON PERSONATA.

Trog. vertice, corpore superiore, et pectore splendidé aureo-viridibus ;
loris, plumis auricularibus, et gutture nigris; rectricibus caudz
duabus intermediis ex aureo virescenti-fuscis, ad apicem nigris ;
utrinque proxima pogonio interno et apice nigris, pogonio externo
ex aureo virescenti-fusco; rectricibus externis nigris, lineis' albis
crebris et undulatis minute fasciatis, ad apicem laté niveis; alis
nigris, tectricibus et secundariis lineis cinereis minutis et irregu-
laribus crebré fasciatis; abdomine et corpore subtis coccineis ;
colore coccineo a viridi disjuncto lunula alba; rostro aurantiaco.

Foem. capite, pectore, et corpore superiore fuscis ; rectricibus caude
duabus intermediis sordidé castaneis ; gutture et plumis auricula-
ribus nigris ; abdomine et corpore subtis coccineis, hoc colore a
fusco pectorali disjuncto lunula alba.

Male. Crown of the head, all the upper surface and chest rich
golden green ; lores, ear-coverts and throat black; two middle tail-
feathers golden greenish brown, and tipped with black ; the next on
each side have the inner web and tip black, and the outer web golden
greenish brown ; the outer feathers black, crossed by numerous fine
irregular bars, and largely tipped with pure white ; wings black, the
coverts and secondaries finely pencilled with irregular zigzag mark-
ings of light gray; primaries margined externally with light gray ;
abdomen and under surface scarlet, separated from the green of the
chest by a narrow crescent of white ; bill orange-yellow ; feet yellow-
ish brown.

Female. Head, chest and upper surface brown; two middle tail-
feathers dull chestnut-brown tipped with black; the two next on
each side black on their inner webs and at the tip, and dull chestnut-
brown on their outer webs; the remaining feathers black on their
inner webs at the base, largely tipped with white, the intermediate
portion being crossed by alternate irregular bars of black and white ;
wings as in the male, the coverts and secondaries freckled with yel-
lowish brown instead of gray, and ear-coverts black ; abdomen and
under surface scarlet, which colour is separated from the brown of
the chest by a crescent of white ; bill and feet vellowish brown.

Total length, 11 inches ; bill, Zs wing, 54; “tail, 63; ; tarsi, 2.

Hab. 'The Cordillerian Andes.

In size and in its markings this species is very closely allied
to Trogon atricollis, but differs from it in having the under
surface rich scarlet instead of fine orange.

The other belongs to that section of the Trogonide to which
Mr. Swainson has applied the term Calurus, and which com-

238 Mr. Gouid on a new species of Toucan.

prises by far the most splendid members of the family. I He
pose to name it

Trocon (CALURUS) AURICEPS,

Trog. capite toto et gutture splendidé aureo-viridibus; corpore su-
periore, pectore superiore, alis, tectricibusque caude superioribus
saturate viridibus; cauda nigerrima; pectore inferiore, abdomine
crissoque e sanguineo coccineis.

Male, 'The whole of the head and throat rich golden green; all
the upper surface, chest, wing and upper tail-coverts rich deep green,
changing into a brilliant golden according to the direction of the
light ; wings and all the tail-feathers jet-black ; breast, abdomen and
under tail-coverts of the richest scarlet, inclining to crimson ; feathers
of the tarsi black; bill yellow; feet reddish brown.

‘Female or young Male. Head, throat, chest and upper surfaces
as in the male, but less ; wings black, the primaries and secondaries
broadly margined on their external webs with sandy buff; tail dull
black, the outer feather irregularly margined externally and tipped
with pale buff; abdomen and under tail-coverts scarlet ; bill brown;
feet reddish brown.

Total length, 144 inches; bill, 11; wing, 8; tail, 8; tarsi, 3.

Hab. The Cordillerian Andes.

This noble bird is more nearly allied to Trogon (Calurus)
pavoninus than to any other species; but from which it differs
in the bright yellow colouring of the bill, in the greater length
of the wing-coverts, and in the more jet-black colouring of the
wings and tail-feathers ; the present is also a i larger bird than
pavoninus.

The Toucan belongs to that section of the family of Ram-
phastide for which I have proposed the generic or subgeneric
name of Aulacorhynchus, and may be termed

PreRoGLossus (AULACORHYNCHUS) CASTANEORHYNCHUS.

Pt. rostro castaneo-rubro, apicem versus pallidiore ; mandibula infe-
riore in medio, et culmine nisi ad basin nigro undulatis.; vitta ba-
sali straminea, angusta apud nares, exindé per latera rostri ducta,
et latiore gradatim; corpore superiore fuscescenti-viridi; alis
saturaté viridibus ; uropygio coccineo ; corpore subtis viridi; la-
teribus ceruleo tinctis ; caude rectricibus quatuor intermediis ad
apicem laté castaneis.

Bill chestnut-red, becoming paler towards the point, clouded with
black on the middle of the lower mandible and along the culmen,
except at the base ; at the base of the bill is a band of straw-white
which increases in breadth as it proceeds downwards; crown of the
head and upper surface brownish green; wings dark green ; rump
crimson; four middle tail-feathers deep bluish green, largely tipped
with chestnut-brown, the remainder green; all the under surface
green, stained on the flanks with light blue.

Scientific Travellers. 239

Total length, 18 inches ; bill, 44; wing, 5%; tail, 7; tarsi, 14.

Hab. The Cordillerian Andes.

Nearly allied to Pteroglossus (Aulacorhynchus) hematopy-
gus, from which and from all other members of this section
of its family it differs in its much larger size.

XXX.—Information respecting Scientific Travellers.

Mr. E. Forses.

We have letters from our friend E. Forbes, Esq., dated from the
coast of Lycia in February last. In consequence of the Beacon
having remained on that coast for the purpose of procuring the anti-
quities discovered by Mr. Fellows at Xanthus, Mr. Forbes had given
up his intention of wintering on the Red Sea, and was thus enabled
to pursue his researches in the Archipelago and Asia Minor in the
fullest and most satisfactory manner. At the date of his letters he
was about to make an excursion into the interior of Lycia and Pam-
phylia in company with Lieut. Spratt and the Rev. E. Daniell,
whose united labours will doubtless throw much new light on the
geography, antiquities and natural history of that little known
region. After this tour they were to make a detailed survey of
Rhodes, and then to join the Beacon.on the coast of Crete, where
she will spend the summer. Mr. Forbes’s observations on the win-
ter vegetation of Lycia are given below at page 251.

In a letter to us, dated Xanthus, Asia Minor, February 28, 1942,
he thus writes :—

** My work has been entirely among the Cyclades and on the
south-west coast of Asia Minor. During the summer I made the
circuit of the islands, a tour of very great interest, which enabled
me to use the dredge with much effect, dredging in a very: great
number of localities and on as many sorts of sea-bottom as possible.
I have since conducted a line of dredgings across the Archipelago and
down the coast of Lycia, and have succeeded in obtaining the inha-
bitants of depths hitherto unexplored, even from 100 to 220 fathoms.
The ground at those depths is very uniform, and there is a deposit
of white sediment, probably of great thickness, extending throughout
the eastern Mediterranean, the animals living on which do not vary
in localities 300 miles apart. At adepth of 200 fathoms I have found
mollusca of the genera Tellina, Corbula and Arca alive, Annelides al-
lied to Serpula, several Crustacea and Starfishes of the genus Ophio-
coma. Zoophytes are found in nearly as great a depth. | ‘The mud
from above 200 fathoms is full of the shells of Pteropoda and other
floaters. Of fishes I have taken a little Goby frequently in depths
between 60 and 100 fathoms. The distribution of fishes here is as |
uniform as that of the lower animals, the same species turning up
on the south coast of the Morea as in that ‘of Rhodes. I have made
drawings of about a hundred species with a view to exhibit their
colouring when alive or fresh taken ; of the greater number of these
I have either skins or specimens in spirits. My inquiries for fresh-

240 Scientific. Travellers :—Mr. Forbes.

water fishes have hitherto been unsuccessful. The river Xanthus is
said to contain them, but though I have offered to reward anybody
who would bring me some, I have not been able to procure any.

«« As however I mean to remain in this country while the ship is
at Malta refitting, I hope during my excursions into the interior to
succeed better. Among the other Vertebrata I have done but little,
saving the collecting of reptiles. Marine operations have so taken
up my time, that the preservation of birds and mammalia has been
out of the question.

«‘ Among the former, however, I have just procured a beautiful
Kingfisher, probably the Alcedo Smyrnensis ; among the latter, | am
now busy collecting information regarding those inhabiting the moun-
tains of Cragus and Taurus. Geology and botany have not been
neglected, but for my chief botanical harvest I look forward to this
season. Cerigo, Santorini, Rhodes and Lycia have yielded mea rich
harvest of fossils. Among the results of my dredging are the recent
analogues of several tertiary species of shells supposed extinct.”

Extracts from another letter of Mr. Forbes, dated Macri, Asia
Minor, February 1842 :—

‘«T am now in a new continent, one I had not rambled in before,
and one, the scenes and wonders of which, I assure you, surpass
most of those I had before admired in Europe. In the month of
October I first set foot in Asia, a day or two after having been at
Patmos, where, of course, I visited the traditional scene of St. John’s
exile and meditations. The supposed cave where the great poet of
Christianity wrote his grand work is almost hidden under the mass
of gewgaws heaped upon it by the Greek monks who live in the
monastery built over it. The monastery is not, however, an un-
worthy one, since for many ages it has been the chief school of the
Archipelago. When I visited it, a large deal table with wooden
forms ranged round it, under a shed open to the air and facing a
delicious view of the sea and the distant islands, was the only furni-
ture of this primitive university.

‘“‘ Cnidus was the first footing afforded me in Asia, and the first of
the many ruined and once famous cities which I have been destined
to visit. Telmessus, where I now am, was the next, a site, every
stone of which is familiar to me, in consequence of its having unex-
pectedly become the Beacon’s head-quarters. When I arrived here
I had no expectation of remaining, and was glad to make the best of
my time, starting off with one of our officers on an exploring tour
into the interior. Our route was one never before travelled by tourist,
and as our objects were antiquarian as well as scientific, the interest
was doubled; not to mention the great pleasure of seeing the pre-
sent inhabitants of the country in an unsophisticated state—a peo-
ple possessed of more good qualities than any I had previously met,
yet sadly libelled by geographers and travellers, who frighten all
visitors from these shores by their bugbear tales of the ferocity of the
natives. During our inland excursion we discovered several of the lost
cities of Lycia, among others Choma and Balbura. . I never thought
city-hunting could have given me so much pleasure as it has done,

Scientific Travellers :—Mr. Forbes. 241

but it really is quite as exciting as the hunting of new plants and
animals. If I lived in this neighbourhood I should turn antiquary
before three months had rolled away. The ruined cities of Lycia are
wonderfully beautiful; situated in the midst of the grandest alpine
scenery, amid mountains rising almost from the sea-level to the great
elevation of 10,000 feet, with stupendous precipices towering on
all sides, and great forests and extended plains of infinite variety ;
every cliff carved into temple-tombs, such as you read of ijn ac-
counts of Petra, and every hill-side covered with ruins of great
theatres and temples. You may easily picture to yourself the in-
terest and delight of travelling in such a country—one, too, almost
unexplored, having been only made known to us within the last
four years by Fellows.*

‘‘T mean to complete the exploration of Lycia, and to add to it
Pamphylia, Phrygia, and Caria. I hope to discover Derbe, Lystra,
and some other missing cities.”

Extracts from a letter dated Xanthus, Asia Minor, February 28,
1842 :—

‘«T am now en route into the interior, with a view to the explora-
tion of the antiquities, geography, and natural history of the unex-
plored parts of Asia Minor. I shall return to meet the Beacon in
May, and I hope then to proceed to Candia. In autumn I shall pro-
bably go to Egypt before returning to Edinburgh.

“« T shall not trouble you with an itinerary of my travels; suffice
to say, that I have rambled, or rather cruised, in the Beacon’s Ten-
ders through the Archipelago, and last autumn I accompanied one
of our surveyors on his cruise to complete the survey of the Lycian
coast. In January the Beacon found us here, having been sent
down by Government to remove the marbles discovered here by
Fellows. For the last three months we have been excavating mar-
bles; some splendid things have turned up, which will greatly de-
light you when you see them. One set, representing the wars of
the Amazons, is especially beautiful, and, to my mind, equal to the
Elgin marbles both in the design and execution. Another frieze, of
many pieces, is also of great interest and beauty; it represents the
siege of a city, and, independent of the beauty and spirit of the
combatants (in very high relief), includes representations of the most
curious kind, of the fortifications and buildings of an ancient Lycian
city. Some statues of great merit (but headless) have also been
dug up. The crowning sculptures, however, are a set of bas-relief
of exquisite beauty, in which the peculiar art of the Persians, as
seen in Persepolitan sculptures, is combined with the freedom and
execution of the Greeks. In all there is a ship-load, and the only
difficulty to be overcome now is the shipping of them.

“This country is delightful, and is covered with ruins of the .
grandest kind. Every little excursion any of us have made into the
interior has ended in the discovery of some lost ancient city. The

* We are happy to state that Mr. Fellows has just returned, enriched
with new stores of information upon the antiquities of the interesting coun-
try which he has visited for the third time.

242 Scientific Travellers :—Mr. Jerdon.

present inhabitants are a fine, frank, hospitable race of Turks—as
good a people as ever I came across.”

Another letter, dated Macri, February 28, 1842 :—

“‘T have now dredged right across the Archipelago, from Cerigo to
Lycia. For two months I accompanied our little schooner on these
coasts when she was deep-sounding, and dredged every day that a
dredge could go down, keeping a register of the produce. The water
is very deep, and the results were highly interesting, since nobody, I
believe, has dredged so deep before, viz. from 100 to 220 fathoms.
This I was enabled to do successfully by means of Ball’s little dredge ;
and, that the results might be strictly accurate, the depth was in each
case ascertained, not only by the length of the rope, which is very
fallacious, since currents affect it, but also by the patent sounding
machine, which gives the depth to a foot. Of course, if all the re-
sults had been negative, such a series as I have collected, so strictly
tested, would be invaluable; but they have not been negative, and
if I am not mistaken, will throw great light on geology. Strange
to say, the most characteristic species of shells in those depths are
species known only in a fossil state hitherto.

“* You will be surprised when I tell you, that, generally speaking,
the Mediterranean is not nearly so prolific in marine animals as our
coasts, and that they are mostly smaller than those of our seas.
Large species of the Articulata and Radiata are extremely scarce, and,
the large shell-fish are very few in number. The results indeed,
taken all in all, of my marine geological work have greatly surprised
me, and turned out quite contrary to my expectations. As to float-
ing animals, they are very scarce ; and medusas are, literally, few and
far between.

*« As to land animals, I find it difficult to give time to them, except
the lower classes; but now I think I have succeeded in making one
of our sailors a skinner of beasts. I am always on the look-out,
especially here (Macri), which is much better than in the islands.
Reptiles are always preserved, and I catch allI can. The larger
ones, such as the land and river tortoises, I defer taking till near my
return, as I shall then endeavour to bring a live supply for your
anatomical researches. . Of fishes I have now above 100 drawings,
to show their colouring when fresh, and a good many specimens. |
draw everything, and have a great stock of pictures on hand. As
Malta is an excellent place for fish, I hope, before returning, to get
a number there for dissection. In fossil geology I have made con-
siderable collections, and lots of notes.

‘‘ The manner in which, through unexpected circumstances, we
have been, as it were, shut out of the world, has prevented me from
writing the papers I intended for the Wernerian and Botanical So-
cieties. Indeed I find it absolutely necessary to defer writing till
my return, as I shall have to consult books and collections on many,
points.”

‘Mr. Jerpon.
By letters from Mr. Jerdon, dated 16th February, 1842, we learn
that that gentleman is still prosecuting his ornithological researches ;

Linnean Society. 243

he has added several species to the Catalogue already published, and
has corrected and verified many of his previous observations*. He
is now about to publish a series of fifty coloured lithographic draw-
ings of the birds of the peninsula of India, to be entitled ‘ Ilustra-
tions of Indian Ornithology ;’ the drawings to be of the size of those
accompanying the Catalogue, but the colouring to be more highly
finished. ‘They will be struck off both on royal 8vo and 4to sized
paper, and the price will be respectively 20 and 25 rupees, or 2/.
and 2/.10s. We trust, as the work is limited, that it will meet
with encouragement from the ornithologists of his own country.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

LINNAZAN SOCIETY.
December 21, 1841.—E. Forster, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

Read an extract of a letter from William Griffith, Esq., F.L.S.,
to R. H. Solly, Esq., F.L.S., dated Serampore, the 11th of October
1841, containing the following observations :—

‘‘ In Santalum the ovulum consists of a nucleus and an embryo-
sac, prolonged both beyond the apex and base of the nucleus; the
albumen and embryo are developed in the exserted part above the
septum ; the mass of the embryo is developed directly from the ve-
sicle, which is the termination of a pollen tube ; the seed (albumen)
has no other proper covering than the incorporated upper separable
part of the embryo-sac.

‘In Osyris the ovulum is reduced toa nucleus and an embryonary
sac, prolonged exactly in the same directions as in Santalum, but not
to such a degree anteriorly ; this anterior portion resembling exactly
the unchanged part of the sac of Santalum below the septum. The
albumen and embryo are formed outside the sac, and are absolutely
naked, or whatever covering they may have did not enter into the
composition of the ovulum.”

Mr. Griffith adds, ‘‘ I have lately looked at Jsoetes capsularis,
Roxb.; it is an instructive plant, for it shows that botanists are
mistaken in their supposition as to the male. In Roxburgh’s plant
the contents of the sporangium are sometimes of two sorts, but both
have the same origin, both are precisely similarly constituted, except
perhaps as to contents ; and the largest of these, the males of authors,
become afterwards like the others, but larger. ‘There can be no doubt
that in all these plants the true sporules or seeds are those produced
by division of an original simple cell or its contents. Jsoetes and
Azolla prove too a thing of some importance, that the dissimilar
organs which have so puzzled botanists may have a similar origin.
The true male of Jsoetes will probably turn out to be the oblong,
cordate, fleshy laminz above the female. On the male my observa-
tions were stopped by indisposition. As a male it is certainly ano-
malous ; it is probably, I conjecture, developed originally within the

* Catalogue of the Birds of the Peninsula of India, by T. C. Jerdon.
Madras, 1839. :

244 Linnean Society.

leaf, and the scale between it and the female is probably analogous
to the indusium of ferns. The most instructive plant is Anthoceros
(which is not a Hepatica), for this may explain Ferns by showing
that a pre-existing organ, to be acted upon by the male influence, is
not necessary. Endlicher says Jsoetes has no stomata; De Candolle
figures them in his ‘ Organographie ;’ in J. capsularis they are.very
evident : no matter whether emerged or submerged, all plants having
a cutis have stomata.”

Read also a paper ‘“‘ On a new genus of Plants from Chile.” By
John Miers, Esq., F.L.S.

This genus, which is named by Mr. Miers Solenomelus, on account
of the confluence into a tubular form both of the stamina and stig-
mata, belongs to the natural order Jridee, and is thus characterized :

SoLENOMELUS.

Cruckshanksia, Miers, Travels in Chile, ii. p. 529, non Hook.

Perianthium petaloideum ; tubo brevi incurvo ; limbo 6-partito, laciniis
patentibus, 3 superioribus erectioribus, 3 inferioribus deflexis. Zubus
stamineus cum tubo .perianthii coalitus, demim liber, ore antheras 3
sessiles gerens. Stylus filiformis. Stigma integrum, urceolato-tubulo-
sum, margine ciliatum. Capsu/a triquetra, trilocularis, loculicido-tri-
valvis.—Herbe Chilenses perennes, habitu Sisyrinchii. Spatha divalvis,
dorso sub apice mucronata. Flores breviter pedicellati.

1. Solenomelus Chilensis, foliis lineari-ensiformibus, corolla aurantiaca.

Cruckshanksia graminea, Miers, Travels in Chile, ii. p. 529.

Hab. apud Concon, locis umbrosis.

2. Solenomelus punctatus, foliis angustioribus, corolla aurantiaca ; laciniis

singulis supra basin puncto sanguineo notatis.

Hab. prope Concepcion.

Mr. Miers observes, that the curved corolla, the coherence of the
filaments throughout their entire length, and the union of the stig-
mata into an urceolate tube, afford characters that sufficiently di-
stinguish this genus from Sisyrinchium, to which it is in other re-
spects most nearly related. In all the species of the latter genus
that he has examined he has found a portion of the filaments free ;
and he thinks the genus should be limited to those species in which
the stamina are only partially united. This would exclude S. odo-
ratissimum, Cav. (which is apparently the same as S. Narcissoides,
Lindl.) and S. fleruosum, Lindl., described as having entirely united
stamina, and further differing from Sisyrinchium in having a long
infundibuliform corolla, with more distinct markings, and a very
odoriferous smell. On these species Mr. Miers proposes to found a
genus under the name of Symphyostemon ; agreeing with Solenome-
lus in the complete union of its stamina, but differing by its deeply
cleft style and the shape of its corolla. He thinks also that several
species added to Sisyrinchium by Sprengel, such as S. collinum,.S.
filiforme and S. flecuosum, should be discarded from it, and believes
that the entire genus requires a revision, for which he regrets that
he does not possess sufficient materials. .

Read also a “‘ Notice of a new species of Araucaria from the neigh-
bourhood of Moreton Bay ; and of the Germination of Nuytsia flori-

Linnean Society. . 245

bunda,” in a letter from:J.C. Bidwill, Esq., to Richard Taylor, Esq. is
Under Sec. L.S. (See Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. viii. p. 438.)

February 1, 1842.—The Bishop of Norwich, President, in the Chair.

Read, “‘ Contributions to Vegetable Embryology, from Observa-
tions on the Origin and Development of the Embryo in Trope@olum
majus.”’ By Herbert Giraud, M.D., communicated by the Secretary.

After referring to the researches of MM. Schleiden, Wydler,
Mirbel and Spach, and A. St. Hilaire, on this important point, Dr. |
Giraud states that he was induced to select Tropeolum as the sub-
ject of his own observations on account of its solitary ovula, and
their comparatively large size, which render the individuals of this
family, as well as the allied Geraniacee, peculiarly fitted for the pur-
pose. He arranges his observations under seven general heads cor-
responding with as many progressive periods in the growth of the
female organs, and extending from the completion of the anatropous
development of the ovule to the perfect formation of the embryo;
or from the commencement of the expansion of the bud to the com-
plete formation of the fruit. The results are collected from a great
number of dissections.

In the first period, or just before the expansion of the bud, a lon-
gitudinal section of the carpellum from its dorsum towards the axis
of the pistillum, dividing the ovule, shows the latter to have com-
pleted its anatropous development. A portion of rather firm and
dense cellular tissue enclosing a bundle of vessels descends from the
placenta and in apposition with it to form the raphe, and terminates
in the base of the ovule. The nucleus has only one integument, at
the apex of which is the exostome or micropyle, opening close by
and to the outside of the point of attachment ;-and the conducting
tissue of the style may be traced into the carpellary cavity as far as
the exostome.

In the second period, during which the expansion of the bud and
the dehiscence of the anthers commence, and therefore before im-
pregnation, a small elliptical cavity makes its appearance near the
apex of the nucleus, having a delicate lining membrane formed by
the walls of the surrounding cells : this cavity is the embryo-sac,
and a minute canal may be traced leading from it to the exostome.
The apex of the embryo-sac encloses at this period a quantity of
organizable mucilage containing many minute bodies having the
appearance and character of cytoblasts.

In the third period, the apex of the nucleus and of its integument
becomes slightly inclined towards the placenta. The embryo-sac is
much enlarged and lengthened ; its mucilage has disappeared and
given place to an elongated diaphanous utricle (utricule primordiale,
Mirbel ; vésicule embryonnaire, Meyen; extrémité antérieure du boyau
pollinique, Schleiden ;) containing a quantity of globular matter or
cytoblasts. This primary utricle is developed wholly within the em-
bryo-sac, from which it is obviously distinct.

The fourth period occurs after impregnation. The pollen tubes
do not extend into the carpellary cavity ; but the fovilla with its gra-

246 Linnean Society.

nules is found abundantly in the passage leading from the style to
the exostome. With the increased development of the embryo-sac,
the primary utricle elongates and becomes distinctly cellular by the
development of minute cells in its interior, while at the extremity
next the base of the nucleus it is terminated by aspherical mass con-
sisting of globular cells. The primary utricle at this period assumes
the character of the suspensor (Mirbel), and its spherical extremity
constitutes the first trace of the embryo.

In the fifth period the apex of the nucleus and of its integument
becomes more inclined towards the placenta; the spherical extre-
mity of the suspensor enlarges, and it becomes more evident that it
constitutes the rudimental embryo. In the mean time the suspensor
has become lengthened by an increase in the number of its cells ;
and its upper extremity is found to be protruded through the apex
of the embryo-sac, the apex of the nucleus and the micropyle.
From this extremity there is a considerable development of cells,
many of which hang loosely in the passage leading to the conduct-
ing tissue of the style, while the rest unite in forming a process
which passes down the outer side of the ovulum within the carpel-
lary cavity. This process is composed of from nine to twelve rows
of cells, and its extremity resembles in appearance and in the ana-
tomical condition of its cells the spongiole of a root. By a slight
traction of this cellular process the suspensor with the embryo may
be withdrawn from the embryo-sac through the exostome, thus pro-
ving the continuity of the process with the suspensor, and through
it with the embryo itself.

During the sizth period the suspensor becomes more attenuated ;
and the cellular process has reached the base of the ovulum, the cells
of its extremity abounding with cytoblasts, which prove that itis still
progressing in development. ‘The embryo also increases in size, and
two lateral processes are observed, which evidently form the first
traces of the cotyledons.

In the seventh period all distinction between the nucleus and its
integument ceases, and they form a single envelope enclosing the
embryo-sac; the cellular process has become so much developed,
that its extremity has passed round the base of the ovulum and is
directed towards the placenta; and the lateral processes of the em-
bryo have become distinct fleshy cotyledons, enclosing both the
radicle and plumule in corresponding depressions of their opposed
surfaces. The subsequent changes consist chiefly in the great de-
velopment of the cotyledons, which ultimately occupy the entire ca-
vity of the nucleus, filling the space usually taken up by albumen.

From these observations Dr. Giraud deduces the following in-
ferences.

The formation of the embryo-sac and the development of cyto-
blasts within it having been shown to take place at a period prior to
impregnation, and even the primary utricle itself making its appear-
ance before the emission of the pollen from the anther and. before
the expansion of the stigma, the origin of the primary utricle cannot
be referred to the influence of impregnation, nor can it have been

Linnean Society. 247

derived from the pollen tube pressing before it a fold of the embryo-
sac.

The primary utricle at its first formation being quite distinct from
the embryo-sac, even at its apex (although brought into contact with
it at a subsequent period, and ultimately penetrating it), cannot re-
sult from a depression or involution of the embryo-sac, as is main-
tained by M. Brongniart.

The pollen tubes (which after impregnation may be traced in the
conducting tissue of the style) never reaching the micropyle, but
pollen granules being found in abundance in the channel leading to
it, and being doubtless brought into contact with the outer surface
of the embryo-sac through the exostome; and the first trace of the
embryo appearing at this time in the formation of the spherical body
at the inferior extremity of the primary utricle—Dr. Giraud is led
to conclude that the origin of this simple spherical body results from
a peculiar process of nutrition, determined by the material or dyna-
mic influence of the fovilla, conveyed through the medium of the
primary utricle or suspensor.

The paper was accompanied by a series of drawings representing
the ovulum of Tropeolum in the several stages of development de-
scribed.

March 1.—T. Horsfield, M.D., V.P., in the Chair.

Read a paper “‘ On some rare and beautiful Coleopterous Insects
from Silhet, the major part belonging to the collection of Frederic
Parry, Esq., of Cheltenham.” By the Rev. F. W. Hope, F.R.S.,
F.L.S., &c.

The number of species described amounts to fourteen, one of
which is regarded by Mr. Hope as forming the type of a new genus.
The following are the generic and specific characters :—

Lucanipz.

Hexarthrius Parryt, niger, mandibulis exsertis subdenticulatis bidentatis,
capi thoraceque scabriusculis, elytris posticé castaneis. Long. lin. 36 ;
at. lin. 10.

Odontolabis Cuvera, ater, mandibulis valdé exsertis denticuiatis, elytris
pallidé castaneis littera V nigra signatis. Long. (mandibulis inclusis)
lin. 34; lat. lin. 11.

Odontolabis Baladena, niger, mandibulis porrectis multidentatis, capite
thoraceque unidentatis. Long, line 26; lat. 10.

Dorcas Westermanni, niger, mandibulis porrectis multidentatis capite
thoraceque partim brevioribus. Long. lin. 263; lat. lin. 9.

Dorcas DeHaani, niger, mandibulis porrectis capite parim longioribus :
dente forti feré trigono ante basin posito: reliquis minoribus. Long.
lin. 22; lat. lin. 74.

Hab. in agro Assamensi. Mus. D. Hope.

Lucanus Brahminus, niger, mandibulis valdé exsertis denticulatis capiti
thoracique zequalibus, thorace posticé utrinque dentato, elytris glabris
marginatis. Long. lin. 243; lat. lin. 63.

Lucanus Buddha, niger nitidus, mandibulis valdé porrectis capite thora-
ceque longioribus denticulatis. Long. lin. 21; lat. lin. 6. |

Roreripz,
Mimela Passerinii, viridis, thoracis lateribus luteolis, elytroruam margini-

248 Botanical Society of London.

bus elevatis pallidé virescentibus, corpore infra roseo-cupreo, pectore ca-
pillis longis flavescentibus obsito. Long. lin. 93; lat. lin. 44.
Hab. in Montibus Himalayanis.
BurreEsTIDz.

Chrysochroa Edwardsii, viridi-aurata, thorace cupreo-purpureo, elytris
fascia irregulari macula flava insignitis, corpore subtis roseo-cupreo,
pedibus concoloribus. Long, lin. 27; lat. lin. 8$.

This superb Buprestis approaches most nearly to that named Pe-

rottetit by M. Guérin.
LoneicornEs.

Monochamus sulphurifer, corpore toto supra et infra flavo-sulphureo,
antennis pedibusque nigro cinereoque variegatis. Long. lin. 13 ; lat.
lin. 4%. 7

Purpuricenus rubripennis, violaceus, elytris rubro-marginatis macula sub-
quadrata in medio disco insignitis, pedibus concoloribus. Long. lin. 15 ;
lat. lin. 4.

ZonoptERus, Hope.

Caput mandibulis arcuatis, fronte declivi, cornu brevi utrinque ad basin
antennarum. Antenne 11-articulate, articulo basali apice crassiore,
2do minimo, 8tio longissimo, 4to feré dimidio minore, 6 sequentibus
feré equalibus, ultimo longiore acuto. Zhorax depressus, capite dupld
longior. lytra thorace tripl6 longiora, parallela, apicibus rotundatis.
Pedes femoribus 4 anterioribus incrassatis, posticis duplé majoribus
subcompressis; tibiis posticis subincurvis.

Zonopterus flavitarsis, niger, antennis bicoloribus, thorace nigro-tomen-
toso, elytris flavo-bifasciatis, femoribus tibiisque atris, tarsis flavis.
Long. lin. 15; lat. lin. 4.

Colobothea rubricollis, rubro-picea, antennis concoloribus, elytris nigri-
cantibus maculis flavo-ochraceis aspersis. Long. lin. 15; lat. lin. 4.

SAGRIDE.

Sagra Carbunculus, cyanea, elytris igne auroque micantibus, pedibus pos-

ticis incrassatis; tibiis incurvis. Long. lin. 43.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

March 18, 1842.—John Edward Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &c., President,
in the Chair.

The following donations were announced :—Parts 1, 2 and 3 of
‘ Algee Damnonienses,’ and Fasciculus 1 of Berkeley’s ‘British Fungi,’
presented by Mrs. Margaret Stovin. The following specimens were
exhibited: Ovalis stricta, collected at Penzance, and presented by
the Royal Horticultural Society of Cornwall; Hleodendron Argan
(Retz.), collected in the province of Haha, near Deabet, Barbary, by
Dr. W. H. Willshire, and presented by him; Hypnum polymorphum
(Hedw.), collected on the sands of Barrie, Forfarshire, by Mr. Wm.
Gardiner, jun., and presented by him.

A paper was read from Edwin Lees, Esq., F.L.S., &c., being
«‘ Remarks on the Flora of the Malvern Hills in the counties of Wor-
cester, Hereford, and Gloucester; Part 2, the Hills and their imme-
diate Roots.”

In geological language the Malvern Hills form an eruptive or ig-
neous chain, stretching in a narrow ridge nearly due north and ‘south
for upwards of nine miles. Quartz, felspar, mica and hornblende are

Botanical Society of London. 249

their mineralogical ingredients in numberless varied proportions ; but
it must be understood, that the greater part of the mass is in a disin-
tegrated state, breaking up into angular fragments of every size, and
thus forming debris on and materials for soil at the base of the slopes,
while hard masses of granitic rock, weathering the atmospheric wear
and tear of centuries, are of comparatively rare occurrence. This
of course tends greatly to modify the capacity of these eminences as
depositaries of plants, and although rising up boldly in an insular
manner in the midst of a flat district, and with no superior heights
near at hand, their moderate altitude precludes the growth of any
alpine plants, while their complete exposure to the blaze of summer
even unfits them for subalpine species that grow in shady localities
further south. ‘This may be instanced in the Sazifraga hypnoides,
which, though it grows in the moist recesses of the Cheddar Cliffs,
Somersetshire, is entirely absent from every part of this rocky range.
On the other hand, Sedum album, which no drought can destroy,
finds an appropriate home on the exposed cliffs of the principal hills
here, flowering when most other plants are completely withered and
burnt up by the intolerable heat.

The Phanerogamous vegetation of the Malvern Hills is by no
means as varied or remarkable as might at first have been antici-
pated from its geographical position. But in fact the breadth of the
chain nowhere amounts to a mile, and for the most part does not
exceed half a mile. There are scarcely any longitudinal valleys, as
in only one place does the chain break distinctly into two parallel
heights, and throughout a distance of above nine miles there are but
five transverse ones. The average height of the chain above the level
of the sea is about 1000 feet, three of the highest hills attaining re-
spectively the altitude of 1300, 1350, and 1444 feet. According to
a very accurately taken barometrical observation by Mr. Addison of
Great Malvern, the Worcestershire Beacon, which as just stated is
1444 feet in height by the Ordnance Survey, is only 923 feet above
the Library at Great Malvern ; the slope at the base of the hills being
thus shown to be full 500 feet above the level of the Severn.

Such a moderate elevation can scarcely be expected to yield plants
of an alpine kind, especially when the ravines, though not without
rocks, possess none of a very precipitous character, and the streams
that trickle down the hills have but very little relation to the torrents
that dash in thunder down the cliffs of stern and rugged mountainous
regions. The prevalence of a humid atmosphere from the excess of
western and southerly winds is very favourable to the growth of the
Cryptogamous tribes, more especially the Lichens, which are perhaps
in greater abundance and variety here than within the same space in
any other part of Britain. Indeed the late Mr. Purton, author of the
‘Midland Flora,’ remarked, that even in Wales he scarcely observed
any Lichens that were not to be found upon the Malvern Hills. In
like manner the Mosses are very luxuriant and abundant on the
hills as well as in the woods around their bases, though the beautiful
genus Splachnum seems to be altogether absent. Jungermannie con-
stitute a great proportion of the investiture of the hills, though the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. S

250 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

variety of species is not very remarkable from the comparative scar-
city of dripping rocks, yet in one shadowy ravine at least the beau-
tiful Jungermannia tomentella is found. Jungermannia resupinata is
rather abundant, and Jungermannia ciliata is excessively common.
The Fungi are pretty numerous, and, as might be expected, the
Agaric tribe in particular is profusely scattered on the grassy decli-
vities of the hills in the autumnal season. The paper contained a
very copious list of habitats, many of the specimens were exhibited,
and Mr. Lees proposed to treat of the Cryptogamic vegetation of the
hills in a future paper. The Society will thus possess specimens of
all the plants mentioned in Mr. Lees’s papers on the botany of this
district.
BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

This Society held its sixth meeting for the session on Thursday
14th April, Professor Christison in the Chair.

John Wilkinson, Esq., was elected a Resident Fellow ; and Fre-
derick M. Adamson, Esq., Glasgow, a Non-resident Fellow.

Donations to the Library and Herbarium were reported from Miss
Harvey, Rev. A. Rutherford, and Messrs. Babington, Gutch, Tatham,
Lindsay-Carnegie, Newbould, Peacock and Evans.

The following communications were read :—

1. Professor Balfour of Glasgow made some remarks on the na-
tural order Lecythidacee, and exhibited various specimens of Lecythis
and Couratart from Brazil.

Dr. Balfour also exhibited specimens of Trigonocarpon oliveforme,
and other fossil Palm-fruits imbedded in sandstone, which had been
collected at Stevenston, Ayrshire, by the Rev. David Landsborough.

Dr. Balfour also showed specimens of Snake-nut brought by Dr.
W. H. Campbell from Guiana. (See Ann. N. Hist, vol. v. p. 202, and
Plate V.)

2. Dr. Balfour read extracts from a letter which he had received
from Mr. Edward Forbes, dated H.M.S. Beacon, Macri, Asia Minor,
February 28, 1842.—Mr. Forbes states, ‘‘ After returning in October
from a round.of the islands of the Archipelago, a cruise which was
exceedingly fruitful in results as regarded marine zoology * and ter-
tiary geology, but in consequence of the season almost fruitless in
botany, I found the Beacon at Paros with half her crew laid up with
fever, one of her officers dead, and all in bad spirits * * * *. From
Paros I set sail in our little schooner to the shores of Asia Minor,
and remained in her from October to the end of the year. I was then
able to make my promised excursion to the Taurus, ascending the
mountains to the height of 9000 feet, and journeying among them
for fourteen days; but, though I loaded a mule with boards and
paper, I grieve to say I could not fill them, for almost everything
had gone out of flower.

* As this country, especially the alpine part (I speak of Lycia),
has been visited by no botanist, I gathered every vegetable fragment

'* The shells dredged up from 200 fathoms were most of them. identical
with those now found in a fossil state.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

‘251

most religiously with the view of depositing them in the Herbarium
of the Edinburgh Botanical Society.

“ Next week the Beacon goes to Malta. If she had only remained
a month longer, I should have had a great many plants, now only

beginning to flower.

I remain behind with a view of rejoining her

in Candia in May. I go up the country, but as it will be impossible
during that journey to collect many specimens of everything, I shall
content myself with making pretty perfect sets of Lycian plants for
the Botanical Society and a few botanists who will turn them to the

benefit of science.

materia medica information, but I hope to be so ere long.”
Mr. Forbes also enclosed the folowing account of Lycian vegeta-

I have not been fortunate hitherto in procuring

tion :—
Table of the Winter Pitation of Lycia.
“ . : Ceased to
Date. Plants in Flower, Locality. Habitat. flower.
Dec. 1841
Arisarum vulgare ......... General ...... In ‘stony places on lime-|End Feb.
stone. January.
Clematis vitalba ............ Island in Gulf\Stony places among trees,|End Jan.
of Macri. on limestone.
Bellis sylvestris ............ General ....,.\Grassy and woody places,|January.
- limestone and serpen-
tine, &e.
Narcissus polyanthos ...... Islands ,....+09. Grassy places on limestone./January.
Crithmum maritimum ...|Islands......... On limestone rocks ...... —_—
Polygonum equisetifolium |Islands......... Sea-cliffs, limestone ...... January.
Brassica lusitanica? ...... Islands....... ..|Grassy places on limestone} -
Passerina hirsuta ......... Psilis, Xanthus/Sandy flats .......0.......04. March ?

Carob tree forming fruit: wild olive ripe.

Jan. 1842
lst week.

Mercurialis annua

' |Anemone coronaria.........

2nd week.

3rd. week.

4th week.

Mandragora officinalis ...
Amygdalus communis......
Euphorbia ?.........s0see000
Bellis perennis

Trichonema Bulbocodium.
Cardamine hirsuta

Euphorbia dendroides......
Veronica cymbalaria

eeoeee

Veronica agrestis
Erodium cicutarium
Euphorbia? ’.......s.....c000

General
General

eeceme

General ......
General
Cragus

Xanthus,Macri

Xanthus
Xanthus ..
General

eeeeee

eeecee

In stony places.

Grassy places on all kinds
of rock.

Grassy places on limestone!

On rocks (limestone).

Abundant on the gravelly
plains.

Grassy places on _serpen-
tine, limestone and ter-
tiary, supplanting B. sy/-
vestris.

On limestone and serpen-
tine hills.

Grassy places.

Near the sea.

Grassy places, and among}
shrubs on limestone, also
on old walls.

Fields.

..|Grassy places.

In woods on limestone.

End Feb.

Ferns and Mosses fruiting. Wheat three inches high. End of this month red Anemone
coronaria are common, before they were mostly purple,

$2

Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

252
Table continued.
Date. Plants in Flower. Locality. Habitat. —,”
Feb. 1842
lst week.|Gagea arvensis ............ General ...... On hills of limestone and}
serpentine.
Ficaria ranunculoides ...... Xanthus,Macri\Damp grassy places: not
common.
RIPRTG ; vc Wadbneds Seschosnneed Xanthus ...... Woods.
Senecio vulgaris ............ Patara ....... Sandy fields.
Calendula arvensis ......... Xanthus ...... Cultivated fields.
Euphorbia helioscopia_ ...|Macri,Xanthus|Grassy places.
———— peplus............ General ...... Grassy places.
Erophila vulgaris............ General ...... On limestone and serpen-
tine hills.
2nd week.|Thlaspi montanum ......... Xanthus,Macri/On limestone hills.
Lamium. ry aeabeahiiae &c.|Xanthus ...... Grassy and stony places.
Leontodon ?....... ...-|Zumbli....... --|On limestone.
Thlaspi bursa pastoris. anes General ...... On limestone.
BrOpoile 2 .:.c. sc. scsesecseses umbli......... On serpentine only.
ISENECIO ? .00......c00.ce0 --.--|Zumbli,........ Chiefly on serpentine.
Solanum nigrum..........+. Oran....... ++.| Woods, on sandstone.
3rd week.|Colutea arborescens _......|General ....../On limestone and tertiary.
Hyoscyamus aureus ...... Tlos, Macri .../On walls.
OBS finns dedanadeny peseecbe AVON sscdenneuess On limestone cliffs.
CyClaOR FP os. cde biny spends Zumbli....... ../On limestone in stony
places.
Tulipa Sibthorpiana ......|Macri ......... Bushy places on limestone}
by the sea.
4th week.|Scrophularia canina ...... Macri ....+050. On walls.
Biscutella eriocarpa ...... Macri: ...sess.- On walls.
PUAN? i inns sdvecinssnnrtie MOM: . voce cie0ds On walls.
Saxifraga tridactylites vasdedl Macti i... 40553 On limestone rocks.
| hederacea ...... 1 CY. On wet limestone rocks.
Fumaria capreolata......... Maeei ...pss005 Cultivated ground.
Cries? Ce Aslawasttewasens Mountains.

Lavandula Stechas in bud on the serpentine.

3. Dr. Balfour read a report on the Progress and State of Botany in
Britain from February 1840 to January 1841, being a continuation
of a paper on the same subject submitted by Dr. Greville to the So-
ciety, and printed in its Transactions*. ~

Dr. Balfour noticed the various discoveries which had been made
in structural, physiological and descriptive botany,—the floras,
monographs and catalogues which had appeared,—the additions
made to our knowledge of fossil botany,—the discoveries in the
theory of agriculture and vegetable chemistry, and concluded with
a catalogue raisonné of all the works and papers on botanical sub-
jects which had been published in Britain during the period em-
braced by his report.

4..Dr. Balfour next read a communication which he had received
from Mr. Ralfs of Penzance, relative to the following species of

Algz :-

* The report for the year 1841 will be given by Dr. Graham.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 253

1. Homeocladia anglica, Ag. ‘There prevails considerable confu-
sion regarding the plant sent by Mr. Ralfs under this name. It is
the Microcoleus marinus ot Harvey. By some it has been looked
upon as Schizonema cylodes, and by others as Osciliatoria chthono-
plastes. From a comparison made with specimens in Mr. Berkeley’s
Herbarium, Mr. Ralfs is satisfied that his plant is the true Homeo-
cladia anglica, and as such he sent specimens to the Society’s Her-
barium. |

2. Desmidium compressum, n. sp. Filaments compressed ; joints
rather broader than long, deeply divided.

Pools Chyan-hal Moor near Penzance, and Towednack Moor near
St. Ives.

This very remarkable and distinct Desmidium is not scattered like
the other species in loose bundles, but entangled among the leaves
of aquatic plants. It is very gelatinous, more so, in fact, than any
‘hitherto discovered; but its mucus is not condensed into a sheath
as is that of D. mucosum and D. cylindricum.

The filaments are much compressed, and therefore appear nearly
plane under a lens. The joints are so deeply divided, that at first
sight a single one might be mistaken for two. This is more especially
the case whilst the endochrome, denser in the centre, obscures the
view of that portion which unites the segments of the frustule; but
as soon as the joint becomes empty, its nature is distinctly seen.
Though in other respects symmetrical, one segment of the frustule
is sometimes much smaller than the other. At the centre, where the
frustules join, there is a minute gland or process arising from each
margin. ‘The projection of these glands is easily seen, even before
the frustules separate.

A transverse view shows the endochrome to be stellate, as in the
other species, and also that the frustules are compressed, one dia-
‘meter being about twice as great as the other.

Concerning this discovery Mr. Berkeley remarks in a letter to
Mr. Ralfs :-—

‘* T am quite delighted with your new Desmidium ; your observa-
tions are very correct. I see very distinctly the gland between each
pair of segments, but as there are no separate joints in my specimen,
I cannot quite ascertain its form. It is certainly quite distinct from
the other species, and is a most interesting discovery.”

Specimens of ‘Desmidium compressum and D, Borreri were pre-
sented to the Society by Mr. Ralfs.

Analysis.
1, Filaments with a mucous sheath......ssecccessecssseves seceseres o
Filaments without a mucous sheath ......sccsssesessseseees on
2. Joints compressed with two angles........... eisbedecckseadenpe cylindricum.
Joints cylindrical without angles ........seessseee Gevtaldd sossee MUCOSUM, .
3. Filaments triangular ...... wide Sas wosdlba tends cule suid sade +. Swartzit.
Filaments cylindrical or compressed, .......ccsesesessecsecseees . €,
4. Joints twice as long as broad, inflated; crenatures minute. Borreri._

Joints not longer than broad, ‘compressed, deeply divided .. . compressum.

254 Glasgow Philosophical Society.

PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OF GLASGOW.

- The following details were given of experiments made on the lands
of Knock, near Largs, in the spring and summer of 1841, by Mr.
Wilson.

A piece of three-year-old pasture, of uniform quality, extending
to 200 falls, old Scotch measure, was divided into ten lots of twenty
falls each, and these were treated as follows, and produced respect-

ively the quantity of well-made hay marked opposite each of the
lots, as under :—

Produce Rate Increase

per lot. per acre. per acre.
Lot. | ibs. ibs. ios.
Lo RAURCOUCDON . 50 oo tas at eng. 3 3% 420 3360 —
2. 24 barrels of Irish quick-lime added 602 4816 1456
3. 20 cwt. of lime from gas-works.... 651 5208 1848
4. 42 ewt. wood charcoal powder.... 665 5320 1960
5. 2 bushels of bone dust .......... 693 5544 2184
6. 18 lbs. of nitrate of potash........ 742 5936 2576
7. 20 Ibs. of nitrate of soda.......... 784 6272 2912
8. 25 bolls of soot ......0.02. 8000: 819 6552 3192
9. 28]bs. of sulphate of ammonia.... 874 6776 3416
10

. 100 gallons of ammoniacal liquor
from gas-works, at 5° of Tweddel’s
hydvometer 2.700 70 NII Pos 945 7560 4200
The value of each of the applications was precisely the same,
viz. 5s. for each lot, or at the rate of 2/7. per acre. All the articles
were applied at the same time, on the 15th of April 1841, and the
grass cut and made into hay in the following month of July.

ROYAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.
March 21, 1842.

1. A paper was ‘read by Richard Parnell, M.D., F.R.S.E., on a
new species of British grass, which he named Holcus biaristatus.
This grass was found in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh, and grows
to the height of two feet or more. It is principally characterized by
the outer palea of the lowermost floret being furnished with a long
dorsal awn, arising immediately beneath the summit, which readily
distinguishes it from Holcus lanatus and Holcus mollis, which. have
the lowermost floret without an awn. Several specimens were ex-
hibited, and the more minute characters pointed out.

2. Mr. Goodsir presented a paper upon the Ultimate Secreting
Structure, and on the Laws of its Function.

After referring to the labours of those anatomists who had verified
Malpighi’s doctrine of the follicular nature of gland-ducts, the author
alluded to Purkinje’s hypothesis of the secreting function of the nu-
cleated corpuscles which line these ducts. In a rapid sketch of the
results of inquiries since the appearance of Miiller’s work, ‘ De
penitiore Structura Glandularum,’ and more particularly of the ob-
servations of Henle and others on the'closed vesicles which are situ-
ated at the extremities of certain ducts, Mr. Goodsir stated that no

Royal Society of Edinburgh. 255

anatomist had hitherto ‘‘ proved that secretion takes place within the
primitive nucleated cell itself, or had pointed out the intimate nature
of the changes which go on in a secreting organ during the per-
formance of its function.”

. Numerous examples were now given of secretions detected in the
cavities of nucleated cells of various glands and secreting surfaces.
Among these were the ink of the Cephalopoda, and the purple of
Lanthina and Aplysia; bile in an extensive series of animals; urine
in the mollusk ; milk, &c.

The wall is believed by the author to be the part of the cell en-
gaged in the process of secretion. The cavity contains the secreted
substance, and the nucleus is the reproductive organ of the cell. A
primitive cell engaged in secretion is denominated by the author a
primary secreting cell, and each cell of this kind is endowed with its
own peculiar property, according to the organ in which it is situ-
ated. The discovery of the secreting agency of the primitive cell
does not remove the principal mystery in which the function has
always been involved ; but the general fact, that the primitive cell is
the ultimate secreting structure, is of great value in physiology, inas-
much as it connects secretion with growth as functions regulated by
the same laws; and explains one of the greatest difficulties in the
science, viz. why a secretion flows from the free surface only of a
secreting membrane: the secretion exists only on the free surface, en-
closed in the ripe cells which constitute that surface.

The author then proceeded to the consideration of the origin, the
development, and the disappearance of the primary secreting cell; a
subject which necessarily involved the description of the various
minute arrangements of glands and other secreting organs. After
describing the changes which occur in the testicle of Squalus cornu-
bicus, when the organ is in a state of functional activity, and in the
‘liver of Carcinus Menas, it was stated that these were selected as
examples of two orders of glands denominated by the author vesicu-
lar and follicular.

The changes which occur in the first order of glands consist. in
the formation and disappearance of closed vesicles or acini. Each
acinus might be first a single cell, denominated by the author the
primary or germinal cell ; or secondly, of two or more cells enclosed
in the primary cell, and produced from its nucleus. The enclosed
cells he denominates the secondary cells of the-acinus; and in the
cavities of these, between their nuclei and cell walls, the peculiar
secretion of the gland is contained. The primary cell, with its in-
cluded group of cells, each full of secretion, is appended to the ex-
tremity or side of one of the terminal ducts, and consequently does
not communicate with that duct, a diaphragm formed by a portion
of the primary cell wall stretching across the pedicle. When the
secretion in the group of included cells is fully elaborated, the dia-
phragm dissolves or gives way, the cells burst, and the secretion
flows along the ducts; the acinus disappearing, and making room.
for a neighbouring acinus which has in the meantime been advan-
cing in a similar manner. The whole parenchyma of glands of this

256 Miscellaneous.

order is thus, according to these observations, in a constant state’ of
change of development, of maturity and atrophy; this series of
changes being in rapidity directly proportional to the profuseness of
the secretion.

In the second order of glands, the follicular, as exemplified in the
liver of Carcinus Menas, the germinal cell or spot is situated at the
blind extremity of the follicle, and the cells produced from this
spot, as they advance along the follicle, become distended with their
peculiar secretion.

Among other general conclusions deducible from these observa-
tions, it appeared that ducts are intercellular passages, into which
the secretions formed by cells are cast.

Finally, the author inferred, from the whole inquiry, that, 1st, see
cretion is a function of, and takes place within, the nucleated cell ;
and that, 2nd, growth and secretion are identical,—the same process
under different circumstances.

MISCELLANEOUS.

NOTES ON MARINE ANIMALS.

June 24th, lat. N. 36° 9’, long. W. 164°, some brown-looking
masses are floating about the ship; they are numerous, and appear
like fragments of sea-weed. On catching some they proved to bea
species of Anatifa. They are grouped together in bunches, and
on examining them for the marks of attachment to a foreign sub-
stance, I thought I could distinguish these in two of the smaller
masses, but on searching the larger carefully they were not visible-—
25th. We have traversed 120 miles since yesterday, and the Anatifa
still continues. The temperature of the sea has been from 61° ta 65°,
and of the air about 65°, throughout the twenty-four hours. We
caught more today, and also finer specimens ; they are undoubtedly
without a place for attachment to a foreign body, for I have again ex-
amined them carefully. The water is likewise full of minute animals
of the most lively motions.—27th. Lat. N. 48° 3/, long. W. 164° 9’.
The Anatifa still continues, and since the 24th we have unceasingly
been passing through them. Night and day they continue the same,
and are surprisingly numerous. According to the log, we have now
travelled 332 miles among them. After sunrise this morning the sur-
face of the sea was observed to be covered with multitudes of Veledla.
For the last eight hours, moving at the rate of three miles and.a half in
the hour, they have been equally numerous. The curious and beautiful
processes at their base have among them a great number of small
gelatinous animals, but apparently without motion. One of them
had a mass of small Anatifa within its gripe. Our course, since we
have been among these animals, has been northerly with a little oc-
casional zigzag deviation. I feel pretty certain that this is a large
assemblage of Anatifa, which in all probability have lived here a con-
siderable period, and continue to grow and increase their numbers
whilst floating on the surface. Our course. being in the direction to

Miscellaneous. 257

increase our latitude, it would: seem probable that we are traver-
sing their smallest diameter, as it is most likely that they would
spread in the direction of the latitude, and it is then easy to.com-
prehend what a vast extent of surface they must cover, and the count-
less multitude of the individuals. ‘The temperature of the water to-
day is 59°, the air remaining at 65°.—28th. The Anatifa ceased. as
above. ‘The Velella still continues, and are generally very fine spe-
cimens. We have travelled eighty miles since midday yesterday and
have not missed them. Some Berée are among them. The Anatifa
has partially reappeared, but is scarce. I have also discovered a group
of them attached to the skeleton of a Velella; they have evidently
been here a long time, as some had attained a good age.—29th. The
Velella ceased last night, having continued around us for 101 miles.
Yesterday we passed through a compact bed of them, which at a di-
stance had a fine grass-green colour. .

On July 27th, when going to the southward, in lat. N. 47° 54!, long.
W. 127° 1', we passed through the same Veledla for several miles,
though not so numerous as on the previous occasion.—Hinps, MSS.

C&CONOMY OF THE WHALE.

To the Editor of the Annals of Natural History.

Srr,—The following questions have, I believe, been only imper-
fectly answered by physiologists: How does the Whale support the
immense pressure he must bear at the depth in the sea to which he
often dives? and what is the end to be answered by the blow-holes
on the back of his head? It appears to me that both questions may
be solved by one short answer, viz. he permits the water to enter his
lungs as he dives to balance the pressure without, and spouts it out
through the blow-holes by the aid of the air which expands in the
lungs as he rises; the jet of water would impede his rising were it
to pass from his mouth.—Yours, &c. J.D. C. Sowzersy.

NOTES ON SOME LIBELLULA. BY J. C. DALE, ESQ., F.L.S.

In your last Number (LVI.), p. 163, reference is made to the figure
of the wing of a fossil Dragon-fly found in Warwickshire, Mag. N.
Hist. vol. iv. New Series, p. 302, as the Ashna liassina,. Strickl.,
where the wings of Hshna grandis and Libellula depressa are also given
to show the difference in size and structure. ‘The stigma on the
wing shows it to be nearer to Cordulegaster and still more to Petalura
‘ Zool. Misc.,’ vol. ii. plate 94, where it-is stated to be a native of
New Holland; andI have a female of the same from Mr. Children’s
cabinet,- which on comparison bears a close resemblance to the
fossil fly. |

I take this opportunity of making known as British the Agrion
pumilio, Charp., having taken specimens in this neighbourhood many
years ago; and although it may be mistaken for.a variety of A. ele-
gans, Vand. Lind. .:(tuberculatum, Charp.), at first sight, it is: easily
distinguished by the absence of the tubercle on the collar, imme-
diately behind the. head, so conspicuous in that species, and other

258 Miscellaneous.

good.characters. Charpentier states it to be the smallest European
Agrion he has seen (though it is not very much smaller than A. ele-
gans). I have one from the East Indies scarcely exceeding one half
in size. It seems strange that the female of A. aurantiacum, Longch.,
figured by Mr. Curtis, should be unknown.

‘There seems great uncertainty as to many species of Libellule de-
scribed by Linnzus, in consequence of his too great brevity.

Lib. enea is given “ thorace zneo-viridi,”’ which would have done
very well if no other allied species had existed; but he gives as a
syn. from Fn. Suec., ‘‘ thorace viridi nitido lineis flavis,” which evi-
dently belongs to another species. He also refers as a syn. of L. ru-
bicunda (figured by Mr. Curtis) to Ray 50. n..8, which I take to be
only L. vulgata.

- The-continental authors seem at a loss for the L. rubicunda and
AE. juncea, both of which are in the Linn. cab., and I have taken
both in England. ,

_ Moses Harris has figured in his ‘ Exp. Engl. Ins.’ a fly which I take
to be.the Criorhina apicata, Megerl., but which has been erroneously
referred to C. ranunculi, both of which I possess now, the former
having been taken near Bristol last year, and formerly at Stepney. It
is remarkable in its similitude to the Bombus hortorum. I have also
added Hristalis alpina, Pz., from Scotland lately.

Glanville’s Wootton, April 8th, 1842.

WHAT CONSTITUTES A GENUS?
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GenTLemMEN,—I should like to ask ornithologists, through the
medium of your valuable Magazine, what characters are sufficient
to constitute a Genus? and if there be any rule for beginners to go
by? or if every person who chooses to write a book on birds is at
liberty to make and mend as he thinks proper? and thus add to the
general confusion—(this seems to be too much the case). I have
been attempting to arrange a small collection, but I am often brought
to.a stand-still, as I cannot see the characters which have caused the
divisions ; for what seems to be sufficient in one case is not in an-
other.. This has often caused me to wonder if there were a general
rule to go by; perhaps G. R. Gray, Esq., or Mr. Strickland, will
favour me with answers to my questions. Mr. Gould seems to deal
largely in genera,—perhaps he may favour your ornithological readers
with an answer, if there are no secrets.

I am, yours respectfully,

Liverpool, March 24th, 1842, H. G..L

FURTHER REMARKS ON FIBRE. BY DR.MARTIN BARRY.

Dr. Barry examined the following objects, from two of the Mol-
lusca, at the desire of Professor Owen, who dissected them out for
the purpose : namely; from the Oyster, the branchial ganglion, and the
branch connecting it with the labial ganglion; from the Loligo, the
optic and brachial nerves. In -all of these, Professor Owen recog-

Miscellaneous. 5 259

nised filaments (‘ fibres”) having the same remarkable appearance
as those which Dr. Barry had previously shown to him in muscle.

On a subsequent occasion—several physiologists being present,
one of whom’ was Professor Owen—there were seen muscular
*< fibrille,”’ not only flat, grooved, and compound, but separated at
the end into their single and simply spiral threads,—the really ulti-
mate threads of muscle. In this instance chromic acid was substi-
tuted for the reagent above-mentioned (Annals, vol. viii. p. 546.) as
usually employed by Dr. Barry in these researches : and for the exa-
mination of muscle he now finds the chromic acid to be even pre-
ferable thereto*.

To find the muscular “ fibrille ’”’ of a size proper for examination,
and so loosely held together that they may be separated with ease,
the heart of a fish or reptile should be employed. Dr. Barry has
used the heart of various fishes, as well as that of the turtle, newt,
and frog—and chiefly the frog.

To find those states of voluntary muscle in which the transverse
strize are produced by the windings of comparatively large interlaced
spiral filaments (see abstract of the postscript to Dr. Barry’s paper
“On Fibre,” p. 506), he recommends muscle from the tail of the very
minute tadpole—when this larva is only 4 or 5 lines in length (as at
the present season)—or muscle from the leg of a boiled lobster, as
being very easily obtained. In these states of muscle, the interla-
cing spirals are seen to dip inwards, towards the centre of the fasci-
culus, in a manner that may be represented by making the half-
bent fingers of the two hands to alternate with one another, and then
viewing them on the extensor side.

To find the filament in red blood-discs, Dr. Barry recommends the
blood of a batrachian reptile, such as the frog or newt, on account
of the large size of the discs in these animals. The blood should be
examined just before its coagulation, as well as at various periods
during the formation of the clot. Dr. Barry has usually added one
of the above reagents, or nitrate of silver.

TEMPERATURE OF COLD-BLOODED ANIMALS.

M. Dumas, in requesting the Academy to add some new members
to the commission charged with the examination of the memoir of
M. Valenciennes and of that of M. Lamarre-Picquot, from some
remarks of M. Dumeril which seemed to require an extension of
the discussion, stated that the question was, in fact, to consider
a point of physiology of the highest interest; for we may conclude,
from the investigation of MM. Lamarre-Picquot and Valenciennes,
that certain cold-blooded animals may, in given circumstances,
become warm-blooded animals, in the same way that certain warm-
blooded animals, the hibernating animals, become, in given circum-
stances, true cold-blooded animals. The question then is, to clear up
this point of physiology, and to ascertain whether, in the same way
that certain warm-blooded animals are able to support a lowering of

* We are indebted to Dr. Hannover for bringing into notice the use of
the chromic acid for such purposes.

~ 260 Miscellaneous.

temperature without perishing, there are cold-blooded animals that
can support and produce an elevation of temperature without danger
to their life.

Some new members having been added to the commission, M.
Flourens took occasion to mention, that, along with M. Becquerel, he
had made some experiments on the temperature of cold-blooded ani-
mals. These experiments were made on several reptiles, on lizards,
serpents, Batrachians, &c., on several insects, and on some fish. The
temperature of all these animals was taken by comparative means,
namely, the thermo-electric apparatus of M. Becquerel and a very
delicate thermometer, so that the results obtained may be looked
upon as very exact.

The most general result of these experiments is, that the animals
said to be cold-blooded have a temperature of their own, higher, that
is to say, than the external temperature ; so that they are really warm-
blooded animals. The temperature of lizards is more elevated than
that of the Batrachians, &c. A difference of temperature is even
found in the same animal, according to what region of the body is
examined: for example, the temperature of an adder is perceptibly
more elevated taken near the heart than it is in the region of the tail.

M. Flourens adds that M. Becquerel has long since committed the
physical part of this investigation to writing, and that he himself
will soon prepare the physiological part, and lay the entire memoir
before the Academy.—(L’Institut, No. 424.)

PALZONTOLOGY :——-RUDISTA.

A memoir by M. Alcide d’Orbigny, entitled, ‘‘ Quelques consi-
dérations zoologiques et géologiques sur les Rudistes,” read at the
Academy of Sciences Jan. 31, is published in the ‘ Ann. des Sc.
Naturelles’ for March. It is summed up (L’Institut, No. 424) in
the five following propositions :—

Ist. The Rudista hitherto unknown in the inferior districts of the
chalk formation, instead of being disseminated in the middle of the
terrestrial strata, form successive depots, banks whose horizon is in-
tersected ; they may therefore be considered as the best marks
which can be taken as limits of strata.

2nd. These distinct zones of Rudista, deposited in the middle of
the same basin and in a succession of strata but little dislocated, as
we see to the west of the Pyrenean cretaceous basin, might prove
that there was no need of great local disturbances to bring into the
same place different fauna; but that, without doubt, other causes in-
fluenced this successive substitution of one fauna for another.

3rd. The Rudista have appeared five times at the surface of the
globe in the cretaceous system, each time under entirely different
forms, without there being any zoological passage in the species, or
transfer of individuals from one geological zone into another. Thus
the respective fauna of the five zones of Rudista, whether in distinct
‘stages, or in beds of the same stage, have been successively anni-
hilated and substituted by others wholly different, which would not
‘evince in this series of beings any transition either of forms, or in
the beds which contain them. 3

Miscellaneous. 261

4th. The Rudista, divided by distinctly marked zones in the mid-
dle of the cretaceous districts, form therein more or less extended
horizons, and always in the same respective position in relation to
the other fossils.

Hence the distribution of beings in the terrestrial strata would not
be due to chance; but, as M. d’Orbigny has already found with re-
gard to the Cephalopoda, it would be the result of the succession, in
an invariable order, of fauna more or less numerous, the perfect know-
ledge of which is hereafter destined to furnish the chronological
history of the ancient zoology. of the globe.

RISSOA HARVEYI.
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Drar Sirs,—The Supplementary Number of your interesting
periodical has reached me, in which you have been pleased to insert
a paper of mine, communicated to the Geological Society by James
Smith, Esq. of Jordan-hill. Allow me to correct a mistake in which
you had no share. It is stated (vol. viii. p. 515), that of the seventy
species of marine shells found by me in the post-tertiary deposit at
Largs, all were well-known inhabitants of the British seas, except
two species of Rissoa; one of which had been previously found in
the Crag, and the other had been referred, with doubts, to the Ris-
soa Harveyi of Mr. Forbes. I should have said, the R. Harveyi of
Mr. Thompson of Belfast, by whom it had been figured and described
in a former vol. of the Annals (v. p. 96), and named in honour of
Mr. Harvey, the distinguished naturalist who discovered the shell.

I am happy to add that my doubts have been completely removed.
I sent a specimen of the subfossil shell to Mr. Thompson, your very
intelligent correspondent; and by return of post he says, ‘ the
subfossil is the veritable R. Harveyi, which I of course was much
gratified to see, two examples only of the recent shell having hitherto
been found.” Itisa remarkably beautiful little shell, and I am glad
that the subfossil specimens already outnumber the recent examples,
as two or three have been found by myself, and as many by the
Misses Mure of Warriston, whose sweet residence is adjoining to the
post-tertiary deposit. Though the other shells were known, there
were several of them of considerable rarity ; such as Cardium serra-
tum, of which only one valve was found; Bulla truncata, Phasianella
tabulata, Rissoa cimex, Rissoa costata, Rissoa calathisca, Rissoa stria-
tula, Cemoria Flemingii, &c.

Stevenston Manse, Ayrshire, Yours sincerely,

18th April, 1842. : D, LanpsBorovucGH.

NIGER EXPEDITION.——MR. FRASER.

The letter from Mr. Fraser, the naturalist to the Niger expedition,
dated from the mouth of the river Nin, W. Africa, August 14, 1841,
read at the meeting of the Zoological Society, Dec. 14, which we
noticed in our number for January, contains some interesting facts
relating to the habits and habitats of certain animals. Among the

262 Miscellaneous.

skins of Mammalia, Mr. Fraser observes, he had forwarded a Galago
which was shot at Cape Coast, close to the town, in a tamarind tree;
where he also found its nest, built, or rather laid, in a fork formed by
the branches. The nest was composed of loose leaves.. The animal
resembled the Loris gracilis, but its limbs were stouter: ‘The fol-
lowing monkeys, Mr. Fraser states, appear to be found in the neigh-
bourhood of Sierra Leone: Troglodytes niger, Colobus ursinus, Cerco-
pithecus fuliginosus, common, Cerc. Sabeus, and Cynocephalus Papio.
The banks of the beach are everywhere perforated with large round
holes, which the natives informed Mr. Fraser were inhabited by ati
animal which they call the Ground-pig, which is the Aulacodus Swin-
derianus of Temminck. At Bassa, the anthor of the letter saw some
skins of Cercopithecus Diana, said to be common in that district ; he
also saw a skin of an antelope, apparently the Antilope Ogilbyi,
Waterh. At Cape Coast the Cercopithecus petaurista is to be found,
and likewise the Colobus leucomeros. Skins of the last-mentioned
animal as well as of the Cercopithecus Diana were extremely plentiful
at Accra. :

Part X. of the SCIENTIFIC MEMOIRS is just published ; and
contains amongst others, the following translations from the German,
connected with Natural History :—On the Distribution of Tempe-
rature on the Surface of the Earth; by Prof. Deve of Berlin.—On
the Azotized Nutritive Principles of Plants; by Prof. Liebig :—and
on numerous Animals of the Chalk Formation still found in a living
state; and of the organization of the Polythalamia; by Prof. Ehren-
berg.

OBITUARY :—Dnr. Turopor VoGEt.

Science has to deplore, in the death of Dr. Vogel, the loss of. a
zealous and accomplished botanist, and an amiable man, We learn
this melancholy news from a letter received from Mr. C. G. Roscher,
dated on board the Albert, January 27. Hopes had been entertained
that during his stay at Fernando Po he would have recovered. from
the effects of African fever, which had proved fatal to so large a num-
ber of those engaged with him in the disastrous expedition up the
Niger; but as a consequence of his previous attack, and of his
anxiety in any degree in his power to fulfill the purposes of his
journey, he was seized with a dysentery, which, notwithstanding the
careful attentions of Mr. Thomson, surgeon of the Soudan, and of
Dr. M‘William and Mr. Troschel, closed his earthly career on the
17th of December. His surviving fellow-travellers, by whom he was
highly esteemed for his kind and generous qualities, and truly
Christian virtues, committed his remains to the grave by the side of
those of Captain Allen.

We learn that Dr. Vogel had diligently availed himself of the few
opportunities which had been afforded him of extending botanical
knowledge. He made an excursion of two days, in company with
Dr. Stanger, from Accra to the Aquapin hills, where he collected
many plants of great interest, several of which he considered as new ;

Meteorological Observations. 263

and among the rest, a new species of mangrove. The arrival of his ©
papers and collections will, it is hoped, soon put us in possession of |
his last labours. ;

It is impossible to advert to'so melancholy an occurrence without
an expression of disgust and reprobation, that so many lives, and
some of them so valuable, should have been sacrificed by placing the
Niger Expedition. at the entire. disposal of the.most blind and pre-
sumptuous fanaticism, and under the control of persons who chose
needlessly, and in spite of every remonstrance, to loiter for hours and
days in situations where the atmosphere was most pestilential.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MARCH 1842.

Chiswick.k—March 1, Showery: clear. 2. Overcast: stormy and wet. 9.
Cloudy. 4. Overcast. 5. Clear and very fine. 6. Slight haze: very fine. 7.
Cloudy: slight rain, 8.. Very fine: heavy rain. 9. Stormy with heavy rain.
10. Boisterous: clear at night. 11. Densely overcast. 12,13. Cloudy and .
fine. 14, Drizzly. 15. Hazy: very fine. 16. Hazy: overcast. 17. Fine: .
stormy and wet. 18. Cloudy and fine. 19. Clear and cold: stermy with hail.
20. Cloudy : showery : squall in afternoon. 21. Stormy: showers, 22. Cloudy:
rain. 23. Very clear: hail-shower, 24. Hazy. 25. Cloudy: stormy with rain.
26. Clear: cloudy. 27—29. Very fine. 30. Rain. $1. Rain: cloudy : boiste-
rous with rain at night.—The mean temperature of the month was nearly 3° above
the average.

Boston. —March 1. Rain: rain early a.m.: rain p.m. 2. Cloudy. 3. Rain:
rain early a.m. 4. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 5—7. Fine. 8. Cloudy. 9. Fine:
rain p.m. 10. Stormy: rain early a.m. 11,12. Cloudy. 13. Fine: rain early
am. 14. Cloudy. 15. Fine. 16. Cloudy: rain at night. 17. Fine: rain
at night. 18. Windy. 19. Windy: rain at night. 20. Cloudy: rain a.m. and
p.m. 21. Windy. 22. Fine: rain rm. 23, Fine: snow a.M.: raine.mM. 24,
Cloudy: raina.m. 25. Fine. 26. Windy. 27. Fine: rainr.m. 28. Fine.
29. Fine: rain early a.m. 30. Cloudy. 31. Rain: rain early a.m.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—March 1. Cloudy: aurora. 2. Clear. 3. Cloudy:
rain, 4, Clear. 5. Cloudy: showers. 6. Bright: cloudy. -7. Cloudy. 8.-
Shower: clear. 9. Clear. 10. Sleet-showers: clear. 11. Showers: rain.
12, Bright: clear. 13. Hail-showers: clear. 14. Cloudy: clear. 15. Cloudy:
aurora. 16. Cloudy: rain. 17. Clear: rain. 18. Cloudy: showers, 19,
Cloudy: large hail. 20. Showers. 21. Cloudy. 22. Snow-showers : cloudy.
23. Cloudy: drizzle. 24. Drizzle. 25. Showers: sleet. 26. Snow-showers,
27. Snow-showers: cloudy. 28. Rain; showers. 29. Sleet-showers : showers.
30. Cloudy: showers. 31. Damp.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—March 1. Cold, with slight showers. 2,
Shower of snow: rain. 3, Heavy rain. 4. Showers. 5,6, Fair and mild.
7. Slight showers; rain p.m. 8,9. Hail-showers. 10. Hail-showers, with snow.
11. Heavy rain. 12, Fair but-threatening. 13. Fair. 14. Rain allday. 15.
Mild and moist. 16. Drizzling: rain pm. 17. Fair a.m.: heavy rain p.m.
18. Showers. 19, Slight showers. 20. Fair: snow on the hills. 21, Fair and
clear. 22. Slight snow: frost. 23. Frost: fair. 24. Fair and fine: slight frost.
25. Wet p.m.: violent wind. 26. Oneslight shower. 27, Frost a.m. : rain p.m.
28. Rainr.m. 29. Fair, 30. Showery. 31, Wet a.m.: cleared up.

Sun shone out 23 days. Rain fell 18 days. Snow 4 days, Frost 4 dayse
Hail 3 days.

Wind north 2days. South-south-east 3}.days. South 1 day. South-south-
west 1 day. South-west 11 days. West~south-west 1 day. West 7} days. West-
north-west 2 days. North-west 2 days.

Calm 4 days. Moderate 6 days. Brisk 2 days. Strong breeze 10 days.
Boisterous 6 days, Stormy 3 days.

; Mean temperature of the month .......s.seceeseesse. 41°52

Mean temperature of March 1841 ...........sse0008 44 °O7
Mean temperature of spring-water .....+...sesss.00. 42 *20

ds 86.6 PL a IF-0F/ £8-1F/0-9€ | 9-25) Z-EF |SF-LE |SF-BS| 9.1 | S19 | Q-SF | 109.66|0B9-66 |6F9.6z | $89.64] OF.6z | 812.6z | 186.6 | S68.6z | ‘uvapy

Lp | ol. |******| 11 | St. | 690. | a “aA “mM "MS | "OSS | OF | ¥IF | OF | SS | Shi EF | OF | 9.9F| FLo| 8-8F | 3-62 | 81.6% | 02-62 | ZZ.6Z | 9Z-6Z | OZF.6z | 962.6z | 082.62 | “IE
sr [ti9Z.0\"""""| 90. | 910-| *s [a2 8 wyeo| «ms | *s | ep | oF = 69 | I¢| GF | 6g | &-6F| F.2¢| 2-09 | F8-62 | EF.66 | 29.6% | OF.62 | 6-66 | 988.62 | F16.6z | 968.6 | *0¢
OF | QZ \****"*| GO. fryers | om | fms | peo | om "A | Sp | Ib |¥8E | GF | St! BF | 6G | Z.6F| 9.89 | Z.0g | 99.62 | 8.62] 02.62 | 19.62 | 88-62 | 098.62 | 126.6% | 16.6% | *6z

ral seeree) "MS | “MS | eo] “m | “Mm [Ftp | Ze | OF | #9} 8h| Ze | 09 | 0.€F| 8.09/ £09 | ¥.62| OI.6c | Zz.6z | Ze.6 |:Sc.6 | £02.62 | 02.66 | 022.601 *gz
OF seers} smu | tm | ueo| “mM "mM | O¢ | Ze \¥oE | OF | S.1F| 1% | Zo | 0.08 | 0.6F| &-EF | GF.6%| OF.6z | QF-62 | Zo.6z | FE.6z | gFZ.6z | £9Z.6z | FZZ.6% | *Ze
OF 980. | “Mu |*MuM) “mM | smu | "Mm | Sg | FE | FE Fob | ¢.Zr| 66 | OF | 8-68] F-E9 | 8.FF | FE.60/ F1.66 | ZF.62 | 9-62 | ZI-6% | 189.62 | 629.62 | 989.62 | 9g O
6g seenee “M M wea “M “MS €¢ SP 6¢ 1¢ cr 9€ re 6.Z€ GCP L.F G0-6% | ZS.62 86.86 8-66 69.62 09.62 OST.0€ | 8SZI.0€E | “Sz
SE $c0.| “mM |*mum} ‘u | ‘mM | cu | bE | OF | €8| Zo! Le| FE | OF | 9.68! -EF| 8-ZE | 86.62 | OI.0E | O1.08 | OT-08 | $8.6z | ZOT.0€ | 1ZZ.0E | 0FZ.0E | “FZ
Sg 60.| ‘“M | ‘MU | WTeO}] cu ‘u cp | for |fos for | Ge! sz | OF | &.FE| Z-oF| .6¢ | ST.0¢ | 9z.0E | ST-0€ | I-08 | $Z.6z | ZOT.OS | E8T.0E | FZI-08 | “Ez
6g cOI.| ‘u ‘u ‘u ‘u | ‘mu | 8g | 68 | #8) OF | EF) FE | Gr | F.6| 0-8F | L-1F | 0Z-0E | EZ.0E | OI-0E | 10-0€ | S¢.6z | 068.6z | Z¢T.0€ | 068.62 | *1z
ar 0s0.; “Gd | *mu | ‘U | ‘Mu | ‘MU | Ze | OF | S| SF | G.IF| 88 | SF | F.1F| 2-9F| 2.1 | 06.6Z| 19.62 | £9.62 | 0g-66 | 96.82 | 00F.6z | 8E9.6z | 86z.6z | *0z
OF seeree | oy “M “m_| ems * OF |$er | se | HF It | OF | QF | 0.6€ | €-Zo| 9.EF | $Z.6% | 20.62 | 86.8% | Z1-6Z | 90.62 | 08Z.6z | zOS.6z | 89¢.6z| “61

Br | ST. |*"""| FO. Po"! TRO. | “as | om “MM “Mm “ma | fap | om \$Ze | sr | or! ce | zo | Zep! e.c¢| Z.e¢| 10.6z| 01.62 | ¥z.62 | 0¢-62 | 61.6z 609.62 | 682.62 | 262.6% | “81

SF sewecs | sms | *mss | uyeo | ‘ms | *m | fee | sb los lfor | oF| sr | og | F.ZE| Z-c¢| €.0¢ | €8.6z| 18.62 | Ze.6z | 68-62 | €9.6z | 192.6 | Ig1.08 | 88I-0¢ | *ZT
6F Ss onkd “ms | upea | ‘ms “9 Sp | OF | S| BF | Ig] FF | OF | 8.6F| g.Fo| €.1¢ | 96.62 | 60.08 | £8.62 | ¢0-08 | Z8.6z | 8E1.0¢ | OTg-0E | 098.0¢ | “OT
Or 09.0 seeeee “MS "MS wyeo *MS "s OF 1¢ FP 6 oc OF Fe €.oF | 8-0¢ c.6F $0-0€ 6.66 O1.0€ 80-08 $8.66 FZE.06 | GEE.0E 868.0 “ST
&F see") GO. | BGO. | “OS | ‘ms | ued | “s | “Ss | OF | FF | 88 | GF | G.IF| Sh | GF | ZFF| Z-19| FoF | 98.6z| 8.66 | 86.62 | 96-62 | Z8.6z | saz.08 | F8z.0¢ | 922.08 | “FI

{ tr | 8t. ie] 60. 1°] $60. | “Ms | oat aM “mM “mM Ip |¥sh | Ze | 6b | oF] Ze | Le | ZF | 0.99] €.OF | ¥8-6z | 69.6% | 68.62 | ¢g-62 | 68.6z | 888.62 | ZEI.0€ | 0F6.62 | “ST
faa 8%. gO. |cetts | ow ‘ass | Wyvo “MS “MA zi Pr QS | SF Ip | OF 8° |&.IF| 9-E¢/| €.FF | 09.6% 99.62 8¢.6z 82-62 6¢.62 $86.62 ¢F0.0€ | #60.0E z1@
oe) v1. cove | og ms | ueo| *s ‘s ep | 68 fee cr | IF} Lo] OS | 0.04] 9.8F| €.SF | 19.82 | 6E.66 | OF-62 | o¢-62 | S¢.6z | 928.62 | OF0.08 | OFO.0g | ‘IT

OF | 90. \t""*4| GZ. | 10. | oor. | “ms | sm | smu | mu | tm | 6g | ge | ce] tr} Ze) 18 | Ze | 9.8¢| F-6F| ¢.1F | 99.6z | 3.60 | 32-62 | ¢¢-62 | $0.62 | sgF.6z | 810.08 | ¥Z¢-6z | “OT

GF *s “MS | WTB | “AL ‘9 9¢ | 6 | Ze fer | IF | Z8-| BF | 0.6E| O-F9| E-EF | 01.62 | 91.62 | 01-62 | 02-62 | S162 | ZST.6% | 909.62 | 090.62 | °6
OF ‘MS | “MS “mM “ms *s 86 | Ib | 88] Zh | 8h] S& | Le |E.FF| 8-19 | G.1¢ | 91.6% | 86.82 | 0c-62-| 21-62 | 46.82 | OTF.6z | 009.62 | 8ZS.6z | *8
OF ‘as_| ‘ass.| wyeo | *s *s &F | 2b | SE] ob | OF | OF | FS | 0.68] 0.19] &.FF | 20.6% | SE.6%| 0.62 | Zg.62 | 92.62 | Z4F.6z | 022.62 | 0SZ.6z | °Z
If *s ‘ass | Wed | “aS | “MSS | SP | Sh | GE | Ig |G.0F| QZ | FS | Z-6E| ZZ | 0.cF | $9.66 | 82.62 | 09.62 | 62.62 | 69.6% | $18.62 | Z66.6z | 010.08 | “9

GP 90. seseee

}
° | ‘ms |*MSM | UTeO |] “mM ‘S- |$or | IF [$9] 6F | ZF} 22 | F9./0-6¢| 9.09 | €.IF | 18.62 | 62.62 | 08.62 | $2.62 | Z¢.6z | 800.0E | 9E0.0¢ | ZFO.0¢ | *¢
or 16. eeeeee Ol. seeree

‘Mm | “MS | UBD] “AM | tS | Ib | Ih | oe for | Zr) 63 | 8h | 8.8F| 8.99 | &.oF | o¢.6z | 88.62 | 99.62 | Z9.66 | EF.6z | 816.6z | 296.62 | 800.08 | *b )

Zr 8z. | 10. ‘9 | ‘ass | mea] “ms | ‘mss | og | $66 | Ze | OF | Ig] IF | Zo | L.Eb| 9.9 | €.Z¢ | 9E.6% | 99.62 | 88.62 | OG.66 | S¢.6z | 6E8.6z | 998.62 | 916.6z | *S
OF | 90. |"*****| 40. | IF. ‘mu | ‘ms | cm | ‘ms “s or | OF fee | OF | se] 6F | Ze |8-ZE| 0.19| L.EF | SF.63| 1Z.6% | o¢.6z | ¢%-6% | €¢.6z | 102.62 | 992.62 | 022.62 | *%
or | F0. |"*"**) 60. | ZO. “MA ‘Ms | wed] “Mm "s Ir | I \¥e | oe | Ze] FE | IG | 0.BF| 2.09] 8.6F | 96.82 | 62.82 | 11.62 | 6.82 | €8.8 | 9zz.6z | 88¢.6z 982.6 | *T

“<4 - ©
= Fle |2 lbs 2 2) Pe lEelfe| 8 F S| = [a l-xw |S 2| curd | -ure | -urd | -ure ae S Fa BSS

graléiez| (2 |P5|fe| 22| ¢ | =2| by |belb=|E [Flee] F| Bosse ee | 81) 6 | 948" ep | em [ome [ge] em

3.5 3 §|2 iss} 2s az S ys Pe | . 4S : *yOUM ro =S Bas
mol FLEE LBS] Re | oF | P| PR] BE | etree | falty |P2 |ommno| sar swopnoy | aes | cose | BE | om | £8 Pe

&. 5 |- : - cé
= © D =]

| > 4 “Ue “Pulm *IdJIULOUIIIY J, ’ *I9JOULOIe S ey

: *KANWUQC ‘asunpy younpung yo ‘uoysnoy]D *— ‘Ady 242 49 pup {aUIHS-saTasWAg
‘asunyy yzunaaddy yo ‘vequncy *A\ *AeY 277 49 SNoLsog pv ‘Wea A “A 49 fuopuo'T avau ‘xOIMSIND J Ajavv0g ounymarzsopT ay7 fo uapavy ay; 70
‘uosdwioy yay 49 S uojaqoy “ay ‘Aunjasoag quogsisspy ay7 hg ‘NoaNno'y ‘hjara0g yohogy ay} fo siuaumpindp ay7 yo apyu suoyvasasgg jonSoj0L0ajayy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

No. 58. JUNE 1842.

in

XXXI.—General Features of Chusan, with remarks on the
Flora and Fauna of that Island. By Turzopore Cantor,
M.D., Bengal Medical Service, &c.

Tue island of Chusan, or Great Chusan, is situated on the
east coast of China, between lat. 30° and 31° N. and long. 122°
and 123° E.* It is the greatest and most important of the
group of islands which bear that name, and is separated from
the nearest main-land, Keeto Point, by an arm of the sea,
about ten miles across, thickly studded with smaller islands,
varying in extent from little slightly elevated rocks to islands
several miles in circumference. This uninterrupted chain of
islands renders it necessary to look upon Chusan, and the
whole group indeed, more as a part of the continent than as
islands. The extremes of temperature are more like those of
a continent than of an island. The aspect of Chusan is hilly,
being traversed by steep rocks in all directions, occasionally
surmounted by peaks with intervening valleys. The rocks
belong to the older volcanic series, chiefly consisting of clay-
stone, porphyry, and a number of varieties, of which Lieut.
Ouchterlony in his statistical notes has given the following
description :—

* In portions of the cliffs on the south and north coasts the
rocks are observed to assume a columnar structure t, and
dykes and masses of greenstone burst through the beds of
claystone on various points, indurating and altering them to
a considerable extent. On the west coast the claystone por-

* An observatory erected in 1840 near the engineer camp was situated
in 30° 0! 10" N, and 122° 14! E. The variation of compass was found to be
2:33 E., magnetic dip 42:16. The circumference of the island is 513 miles ;
its greatest length about 20, its greatest breadth 104 miles. The direction
of the island is from N.W. to S.E.

+ Columnar structure is also visible on Buffalo Island, a short distance
to the southward of Chusan.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. T

266 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

phyry assumes a slaty or laminated structure, and appears
to be quarried extensively, both for use on the island and
for exportation to the main-land, affording excellent slabs for
paving and for floors, and good blocks for common building

purposes, A coarse conglomerate is also to be seen interve-
ning between beds of the claystone, imbedding angular frag-
ments of many descriptions of igneous rocks and workable
porphyry, which is.also quarried and made use of for pillars,
blocks for corn-mills, basement slabs, &c.’’—Calcutta Journal
of Nat. Hist., vol. ii. p. 136.

As characteristic features in the island, may be mentioned
the absence of rivers, lakes and forests. The valleys are fer-
tilized by numerous streamlets communicating with narrow
canals, which traverse the island, and serve both for agricul-
tural purposes as well as means of communication for want
of carriage-roads. All the canals, at least in several miles di-
stance round Ting-haé, the principal city of the island, dis-
charge their surplus into a common canal, which passing
through the city communicates with the sea. : :

The entire absence of forests appears to be of a comparative
recent date, to judge from certain passages in a letter written
by Mr. Cunningham in the year 1701, in which deer are men-
tioned as being in abundance, which circumstance would pre-
suppose a woody appearance of some part of Chusan at least.
The writer says, “The island in general abounds with all sorts
of provisions, such as cows, bufialoes, goats, deer, hogs, wild
and tame geese, ducks and hens, rice, wheat, calayances, cole-
worts, turnips, potatoes, carrots, beetach and spinach, Here
also the tea grows in great plenty on the tops of the hills, but
it is not in such esteem as that which grows on more moun-
tainous islands. Although this island is pretty well stored
with people, it is far from what it was in P. Martini’s time, as
he describes Chusan. The rest of the circumjacent islands
are either desert or meanly inhabited by a few people, but all
of them stored with nic Ras of deer, for it is not long since
Chusan began to be peopled. It is true in Martini’s days,
about fifty years ago, it was very populous for the space of
three or four years, at which time the fury of the Tartar con-
quest was so great that they left it desolate, not sparing so
much as the mulberry-trees (for then they made a great deal
of raw silk here) ; and in this condition it continued till about
eighteen years ago,”— Extracted from Harris’s complete col-
lection of Voyages in Chinese Repository, vol. ix. p. 133.

Chusan, as well as most of the smaller islands, presented on
our first approach in July 1840, a striking and novel appear-

Dr, Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 267

ance ; a crowded population manifested itself in the cultivation
of every spot which by art of man could be forced to admi-
nister to the first necessities of life. To meet the demand of
an over-population, every inch of ground is laid under contri-
bution for the greatest possible amount of produce ; in fact,
industry has increased the original arable land in the rich al-
luvial valleys by transforming the naked sides of the hills, co-
vered in many places by a barely one-foot-deep crust of dis-
integrated rock, into cultivated terraces. The highest hill at
Chusan is not above 1800 feet above the level of the sea; the
rest are of a much less elevation, and admit in most places of
terrace-cultivation to their summit.

Position and climate warrant us, as before observed, to draw
the inference, that Chusan in its fauna and flora cannot ori-
ginally have differed materially from the opposite main-land,
though the absence of rivers, lakes, and lastly forests, cannot
but greatly influence either; in other words, the same animal
and vegetable productions may be presumed to exist in the
neighbouring regions of the continent, but with greater va-
riety in forms and in numbers, inasmuch as both are affected
by the presence or absence of rivers, lakes, and forests. T'o
which should be added another consideration, the changes
which the original physical aspect of a country must undergo
by cultivation, Thus it may be assumed, that Chusan may
afford a criterion of the fauna and flora of the neighbouring
regions of China, but only to a limited extent.

In the cultivation at Chusan rice holds the first rank, and of
that there seem to be two varieties; one cultivated in the valleys
by the aid of irrigation, another on the heights, where the pro-
tracted periodical falls of rain afford a substitute for the art dis-
played by the Chinese agriculturist. During our first occu-
pation of Chusan the rice-harvest commenced in the end of
August, but soon after a new crop was observed to spring up
between the drills or ridges of the old, which, irrigated partly
by the celebrated water-wheels, and partly. by the subsequent
heavy showers of rain, seemed to promise another harvest be-
fore the setting-in of the winter season. 'The amount of the
produce is such as to enable the inhabitants to dispose of a
vast surplus, and this is the chief staple commodity, which is
exported either as paddy or converted into “ sdém-shoo,” a
spirituous liquor distilled from rice. To judge by the number
of distilleries and the quantity of samshoo in store at Ting-haé,
it would seem that the city exports the greater quantity of rice
converted into that commodity. All other kinds of grain oc-
cupy a secondary rank, such as Holcus Sorghum (Barbadoes

x

268 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

millet), Polygonum, of which several species are cultivated,
one of them for the sake of the blue dye it yields, Job’s-tears
(Coix Lachryma), and maize. Of vegetables, Convolvulus Ba-
tatas (sweet potatoe) seems to be the greatest favourite with
the Chinese; also Solanum Melongena (brinjol), Chenopodium
(spinach), Nelumbium, Cucurbita maxima (pumpkin), water-
melons, ginger, and turnips. Of fruit-trees, apples, pears,
quinces, peaches, walnuts, grapes and citrons. Although both
fruit and vegetables thrive remarkably well, they are of a
very inferior description ; rice, the staff of life, has engrossed
all the care of the Chinese agriculturist, who looks upon all
other objects of cultivation as secondary. There seems how-
ever to be every reason to believe that most European sorts
of grain, vegetables and fruit would succeed at Chusan.

To the former vegetable productions are to be added, Thea
sinensis, Stillingia sebifera, Eleococcus Vernicia, and Nicotiana.
Tea is grown exclusively for the consumption of the inhabi-
tants, and most of the houses and farms have either small
plots allotted to the shrub, or it is planted in hedges or on the
fine stone walls with which the houses are commonly sur-
rounded. The shrub was in flower in July, had ripe fruit at
the end of September, and flowered again at the commence-
ment of November. The tea at Chusan when seen in leaves
was even by judges considered to be of the black kind, but
when made into infusion its colour and flavour were those of
the green kind. On my inquiries from the farmers whether
they made black and green tea indiscriminately from the same
shrub, I was invariably told they gathered the leaves and pre-
pared them, such as they were, without paying any further
attention. The fact is, they are evidently not initiated in the
secrets of the manufacturing districts, and their tea is of such
inferior quality that it cannot form an article of commerce. A
gentleman of one of the commercial firms in Macao, who vi-
sited Chusan during our first occupation, informed me that
with great trouble he had contrived to collect some ninety
pounds of tea on the island, for which he paid a price far be-
yond its value, solely with a view to encourage the inhabitants
to establish commercial intercourse.

The fresh leaf is coarse and nearly 23 inches in length.
The capsules either contain a single seed, and their outline is
then circular; or two seeds, which make the outline resemble
the Arabic character of number 8; or seldom three, in which
case the outline acquires a blunt triangular shape.

Stillingia sebifera is cultivated to a considerable extent for
the sake of the tallow-like matter which covers the ripe fruit.

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 269

It flowers in the month of July and August, and the fruit ar-
rives at maturity in November, when the capsule containing
three seeds bursts open. The process by which the vegetable
tallow is secured is very simple. The seeds, after having been
taken out of the capsules, are thrown into large vessels of
boiling water, which, after being allowed to cool, leaves the
pure white hardened substance, insoluble in alcohol, on the
surface. The latter is again melted and formed into candles
over wicks of thin bamboo or straw, which have been length-
ways surrounded by a closely fitting spiral of thinner straw.
These candles, which are said to form a no small article of ex-
portation, are originally of a beautiful white colour, but some-
times dyed red ; they burn remarkably well, without any un-
pleasant smell, and notwithstanding the rudely made wick,
give a very good light. I have kept several of these candles
exposed to the influence of the hot season in Calcutta, not-
withstanding which they did not lose their original hardness.
Stillingia sebifera has many years ago been introduced in
Bengal, where it seems to thrive remarkably well; but Dr.
Roxburgh observes, that the temperature of the winter season
is not sufficiently low to allow the substance to congeal. This
seems also to be the case in Canton province, where the sub-
stance is mixed with animal tallow, and thus fabricated. I have
been informed that the tree is found in our northern terri-
tories, where there would seem to be no obstacle to prevent
the substance from being applied to ceconomical purposes and
as a useful vehicle for ointments, but I am not aware of such
experiments having been tried.

The cotton plant (with white flowers) succeeds very well,
and is grown in many places, but to a very limited extent,
and solely for the use of the cultivators ; and such is also the
case with tobacco. ‘Small plantations of Eleococcus Vernicia,
Juss., are seen here and there. The varnish it yields, al-
though of inferior quality, is in great demand for furniture,
and indeed for all the frame-work of the houses.

On the sides of the hills, where the scantiness of soil or the
steepness is such as not to admit the plough, oaks and pines
are raised for fuel: either attain to but a small size. The oak,
I am informed by Mr. Griffith, is very like one which he dis-
covered in the Khasyah Hills. The leaves resemble those of
Quercus infectoria, while the sessile flowers approximate it to
Q. sessiflora. A few very fine large junipers are seen in gar-
dens. Firewood, vegetable and mineral coals, as well as tim-
ber, form articles of importation.

The agricultural implements at Chusan are of a description

870 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

superior to those uséd in the southern provinces, particularly
the plough, the witnow, and the chain-pumps. Although
the Chinese may be said to be pre-eminently an agricultural
nation, aiid it has been the policy of their government to en-
courage and acknowledge agriculture as one of the most
honourable pursuits, the eminence it has attained has been
somewhat overrated. In the mere mechanical parts, such as the
distribution of human labour in the cultivation of rice, and in
a few instances of adopting the simplest means, the Chinese
may be said to have arrived at perfection ; but in the higher
branches the Chinese are far behind the best Kuropean rural
ceconomists. It has been observed, that the small allotments
of land in China must necéssarily preclude any attempt at ex-
tensive operations, and while the individual is confined to raise
a crop barely sufficient to maintain his own family, accommo-
dation of the crop to the soil is almost entirely out of the
question. As for the rest, nothing can be said of the apricul-
ture at Chusan that has not already been noticed elsewhere,
With one exception, and that is the unheard of and equally re-
pulsive means to which the inhabitants resort to obtain ma-
ntire for the fields. Suffice it to say, that in Ting-haé the
inhabitants make a point of collecting the offal, which in a
city it is the first duty to the health of the public to carry
away, a8 it is to decency to hide. Here every house-owner
not only makes this a source of traffic, for it is sold to the
tillers of the soil, but the consequence of this custom has ma-
nifested itself in the social state of the people and obliterated
all feeling of decorum*.

The period of our first occupation of Chusan, from the
commencement of July 1840 till March 1841, was too short
to afford data sufficient to obtain the annual mean tempera-

* In a short and interesting topographical account of Chusan, published in
the ‘ Chinese Repository,’ vol. x. p. 328, the following description of Ting-
aé is given :—“ The city possesses no large gardens or squares, but a con-
siderable extent of open ground oii the eastern side is devoted to the culti-
Wation of rice. The canal, which nearly surrounds the city, sends a large
branch through a water-gate near the southern gate, which, dividing into
many braiiches, traverses the greater part in all directions. These branches
form several large pools of foul stagnant water, into which every description
of filth was thrown, and the street-seWers also opening into the canals ren-
dered the latte extremely offensive, and during thé watm weather éaused a
tiost unpleasant smell throughout the city. Added to this source of malaria,
great numbers of large jars were placed at the corners of most of the streets
and in all vacant places, which were filled with a fermenting mass of animal
and vegetable offal, gathered from the houses and préserved for manuring
the fields in the neighbourhood ; as may bé supposed, in Some of those places
the stéiich was dreadful.”

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 271

ture and that of the four seasons. As the day however is not
far distant when China will be no longer a field of specula-
tion but one of research, it is preferable to await the sure
results of continued meteorological observations, although the
following few extremes may suffice to show the range of the
thermometer. The observations were made in the open air in

the shade.
Highest. Lowest.

July. sls eile ao bee 1d). BOY, 79°
August » eee wes 9 76
September .......+- 100 71
SICTIEE 9: abaid eiate, 6.9 84. 58

‘On our first arrival in July the weather was very pleasant ;
the heat became oppressive towards the end of August, parti-
cularly at night, and remained so till the end of. September,
when heavy and protracted showers of rain made their ap-
pearance and did not cease till the end of November. The
winter season commences in November, and I am informed
that snow fell in the end of December, and that the thermo-
meter sunk in January to 22°. ,

These great vicissitudes in climate manifest themselves in the
absence of the brilliancy of the Indian flora and the frequent
occurrence of true European forms. The Indian forms are of
stunted growth, and many of them, such as the palms and the
plantain, which are cultivated, do not arrive at maturity.
Among the beauties of the wild flowers are a ceerulean Com-
melina and Plumbago, Ipomea cerulea, a delicate lilac Aster,
Nelumbium, Oxalis stricta, a white Clerodendron and a lilae
Lycium. In August ripe brambles and raspberries were found
on the sides of the hills. The strawberry, which is very plen-
tiful, was ripe in the commencement of August; the fruit is
insipid, and by the Chinese fancied to be poisonous*, The
plant was again in flower (of a rich gamboge colour) in the
middle of September.

The hop plant, which may almost be said to cover Chusan
and such of the surrounding islands as I had an opportunity
to visit, flowered in August, and was in fruit in September and
the commencement of October. When first I observed the
Humulus, I became anxious to. ascertain if it might not origi-
nally have been introduced by the English during the time of
the Factory; but the inquiries which Mr. Gutzlaff was kind
enough to make among the inhabitants, who, although it is

* A Fragaria, probably the same, has been observed at Nagtée, in Sik-
kim, by J. W. Grant, Esq.

272 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

not used, have several names for the plant, have established it
beyond doubt to be indigenous. A group highly characteristic
of the flora of Chusan attracted my attention in a tea-plan-
tation ; it consisted of a tea-shrub entwined by a hop-plant and
surrounded by a strawberry, a bramble, Artemisia vulgaris,
Hypericum perforatum, Viola canina, a pine, an oak, a plan-
tain, and a fan-palm. :

The following list of plants, collected at random, some of
which I identified, with their genera, on the spot, while for
the rest I am indebted to the kindness of Mr, Griffith, will
serve to give some features of the flora.

Plants flowering at Chusan in July, August and September.

A. Exocrenaz.

Ranunculacee. Xanthoxylacee.
Ranunculus sceleratus. Xanthoxylum.
Nelumbiacee. Oxalidacee.
Nelumbium. Oxalis stricta.
Crucifere. Celastracee.
Thlaspi. Ilex.
Brassica. Euonymus.
Sinapis. Rhamnacee.
Resedacee. Zizyphus.
Reseda luteola ? Anacardiacee.
Tamaricacee. Rhus.
Tamarix. Fabacee.
Violacee. Phaseolus.
Viola canina ? Melilotus.
Sterculiacee. Rosaceae.
Sterculia. Rosa sinica,
Malvacee. Potentillee.
Gossypium. Potentilla.
Hibiscus. Rubus idzus.
Aurantiacee. Chamzemorus.
Citrus. Fragaria.
Ternstremiacee. Geum rivale ?
Thea chinensis. Amygdalee.
Camellia. Amygdala persica.
Hypericacee. Prunus.
Hypericum perforatum. Pomee.
montanum ? Malus.
Aceracee. Pyrus.
Acer. Cydonia.
Vitacee. Eriobotrys japonica.
Vitis vinifera. Lythracee.
Balsaminacee. Lagerstreemia indica.
Balsamina.

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

Myrtacee.
Myrtus.
Punica Granatum.
Cucurbitacee.
Cucumis Melo.
(Red and white water melons.)
Cucurbita maxima.
lagenaria. |
Actinostemma (nov. gen.),
Griffith.
Portulacacee.
Portulaca.
Illecebracee.
Herniaria (prope glabram).
Crassulacee.
Sedum.
Sempervivum.
Hamamelacee.
Hamamelis.
Araliacee.
Hedera Helix.
Panax aculeatus.
Apiacee.
Daucus Carota.
Carum.
Caprifoliacee.
Sambucus japonica,
Cinchonacee.
Peederia foetida.
Gardenia.
Composite.
Aster.
Bidens.
Lactuca.
Gnaphalium.
Inula.
Senecio ?
Chrysanthemum.
Artemisia sinensis.
Oleacee.
Olea fragrans.
Jasminacee.
Jasminum,
Convolvulacea.
Convolvulus Batatas.
Ipomeea ceerulea.
Solanacee.
Solanum nigrum.
Dulcamara.

273

Solanum Melongena.
Lycopersicum.
Datura fastuosa.
Nicotiana.
Capsicum.
Lycium.
Primulacee.
Anagallis.
Lamiacee.
Rosmarinus officinalis.
Mentha.
Origanum.
Marrubium.
Verbenacee.
Verbena.
Clerodendron.
Sesamee.
Sesamum.
Plumbaginee.
Plumbago.
Plantaginee.
Plantago.
Chenopodiaceae.
Chenopodium Bonus Henri-
cus.
Celosia cristata,
Begoniacee.
Begonia.
Polygonacee.
Polygonum Fagopyrum.
Rumex Acetosa.
Rheum.
Eleagneacee.
Eleagnus.
Euphorbiacee.
Stillingia sebifera.
Elzeococcus Vernicia.
Phyllanthus.
Chloranthacee.
Chloranthus inconspicuus.
Salicacee.

Salix babylonica.
?

Urticacee.
Urtica.
Cannabis sativa.
Morus.
Ficus.

Humulus Lupulus.

274 #=Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. |

Cupulifere. Conifere.
Quercus. Pinus.
Juglandacee. Juniperus.
Juglans regia. Cupressus.
Taxacee.
Salisburia adiantifolia.
B. Enpocena.
Hydrocharacee. Bambusa.
Hydrocharis Morsus rane. Oryza.
Scitaminee. Poa.
Zingiber officinale. Coix Lachryma.
Orchidacee. Holcus Sorghum.
Herminium ? Setaria.
Musacee. Panicum.
Musa. Andropogon.
Iridacee. Lycopodiacee.
Iris. Lycopodium.
Pardanthus. Filices.
Lihacee. Filix.
Lilium. Pteris.
Allium. } Aspidium.
Commelinacee. Lygodium.
Commelina. Nephrodium.
Palmacee. | Asplenium.
Raphis flabelliformis. Pleopeltis.
Areca Catechu. Musci.
Alismacee. Muscus hypnoides.
Alisma Plantago, | Lichenes.
Sagittaria, Beomyces ?
Pistiacee. Alge.
Lemna. Conferva.
Graminacee. Sargassum.
Triticum. Fungi.
Zea Mays. - Agaricus.
Saccharum officinarum.

The causes which affect the fauna of Chusan have been no-
ticed in the preceding pages, and we may, from these, infer its
poverty in variety of forms. It has been asserted that scarcely
any large wild beasts are found in the Chinese empire; a
dense population, which may be said to be par emwcellence
agricultural, would @ priori corroborate this opinion. At Chu-
san, which is comparatively a young colony, deer*, which

* It may a8 well be mentioned that two fine deer, Cervus Axis, of which
the Chinese are very fond, were brought in 1840 in a junk from Formosa
to Chusan. One of them, which I kept, died in the commencement of No-
vember, apparently from the vicissitudes of the' weather.

Dr, Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan 275

were plentiful in Mr. Cunningham’s time, are at present en-
tirely unknown. Overt-population cannot admit of the co-ex-
istence of the larger domesticated animals: thus, the few bul-
locks which were found on our first occupation were solely
used for agricultural purposes ; but there were neither buffa-
loes nor sheep, which latter (a broad-tailed kind) are said to
be plentiful all over China. The food of the people is chiefly
vegetable, and fish may be said to form the principal animal
food. Among the Mammalia there is at least one Indian spe-
cies, for several skins of the scaly ant-eater which I examined
at Chusan, aiid were said to have been procured on the island,
belonged to Manis pentadactyla, Linn. “This,” Mr. Ogilby
observes in his interesting memoir on the Mammalogy of the
Himalayas, “the only species of the family known to inhabit
the continent of Asia, is found in the lower and less elevated
parts of the central regions; but all the Edentata are essen-
tially inhabitants of the warmer parts of the earth, more espe-
cially of tropical America, and we cannot therefore expect to
find their forms reproduced in the Himalayas.”

Scantity of forms is a striking feature in the ornithology of
Chusan, and it can scarcely be doubted that the abserice of
forests is one of the principal causes. During my stay on the
island, I never saw nor heard of others haviiig observed a bird
of prey. As before mentioned, the Chinese exist upon vege-
table food and when, which is very seldom the case, carrion
is exposed, it is soon discovered by the numerous half-re-
claimed dogs. The great care which the Chinese bestow upon
the burial of the remains of their dead may also be here no-
ticed. Nearly all of the birds which will be enumerated below
are very humerous, and among them there are some common
European forms, such as the magpie, tree-sparrow (both also
ocour in Japan), blackbird, and some which are equally com-
mon in Bengal, such as the little kingfisher, the drongo or
king crow, both of which were observed by Col. Sykes in the
Dukhun ; where also the common swallow of Chusan, which
leaves in August, Hirundo erythropygia, Sykes, “appeared in
millions in two successive years in the month of March in the
parade ground at Poona; they rested a day or two only, and
were never seen in the same numbers,”“-Catalogue of Birds
in the Dukhun, Proceed. Zool. Soc. 1832, Pt. II. p. 83.

Of Chelonian Reptiles but two forms were found, one of
which, Trionya tuberculatus, approaches closely to T. java-
nicus. None of the large Saurians occur, nor Monitors ; but
both the little Hemidactylus, which is very numerous, and
the Tiliqua are nearly allied to species inhabiting Bengal and
other parts of India, It has generally been. believed, that

276 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

China is infested with very few serpents. At Chusan, although
few in species, they are remarkably numerous. Naja, which
appears to be the only terrestrial venomous serpent, as well
as the species of Lycodon, Coluber and Tropidonotus, are, as
pointed out in the descriptions, closely allied to Indian spe-
cies. Python Schneideri has hitherto been found only in Jaya,
Banca, Amboyna, and once at Malacca. All these, however,
are forms which characterize tropical Asia. I am told that
several species of Pelagic serpents occur in the Chusan Archi-
pelago. Although none have come under my observation,
there seems to be no doubt about their existence in the latter
locality, as they have been found at Japan ; and it may be ob-
served, that certain species of fish which form their favourite
prey are as plentiful as in the Bay of Bengal. The serpents
of Chusan are different from those of Japan, where their spe-
cific strength is in the same proportion to their numerical as
in the former island. M. Schlegel observes, that the terrestrial
serpents of Japan seem chiefly to represent Kuropzan forms,
while a species of the genus Trigonocephalus is the only form
establishing analogy between the fauna (?) of Japan and that
of India or the tropical regions in general. (Fauna Japonica,
Ophidi, p. 82.) This is partly correct in as far as the genus
is concerned. But M. Schlegel has described another Japa-
nese serpent, Tropidonotus Vibakari, which, to judge from the
description and figure, is very closely allied to T. surgens and
to T. mestus, both found in Bengal (Proceed. Zool. Soc.
1839), and perhaps, by the peculiarity of its integuments,
also to T. rufodorsatus of Chusan. In the Batrachian Rep-
tiles there exists a striking resemblance between the fauna of
Chusan and Japan : in both the frogs are European forms, the
toads not; Bufo gargarizans approaches to the Indian toad,
figured as B. dubia in General Hardwicke’s < Illustrations,’
With the Pelagic fishes but little opportunity was afforded
to become acquainted, as unfortunately the fishermen had fol-
lowed the example of most of the other inhabitants, who had
fled on our first occupation of Chusan in 1840. No other
nation derives so much nourishment from the sea and the
rivers as the Chinese. On the passage in June 1840 through
the Formosa Channel, along the provinces of Fokeen and
Chekeang, we daily fell in with hundreds of boats, a certain
number of which accompanied each fishing-junk of 200 to 300
tons burden. These craft anchor and send out their small
but fine-sailing little boats, each manned with four to six men,
who act in concert so as to form one long line of nets, distin-
guished at intervals by little flags attached to floating pieces
of bamboo. The time which must elapse before the nets can

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 277

become filled with fish is employed in angling with hook and
line. A few hawls were sufficient to fill the boats, which then
repair to their junk, the common receiver of their harvest.
To judge by the list of fishes of Macao given in Mr. Bridg-
man’s ‘ Chrestomathy,’ the Chinese sea must be rich in forms.
The following few came under my observation at Chusan :—

Labrax japonicus, Cuv. Clupea affinis, Gray Illust. Ind.
Nebris. Zool.
Umbrina. Engraulis Hamiltonii, Gray II-
Hemulon. lust. Ind. Zool.
Stromateus albus, ‘‘ Pomfret.” Solea Zebra ?

niger, ‘‘ Pomfret.” Carcharias.

securifer, Cuv. Trygon.
Trichiuris savala, Cuv.

To this may be added another small collection from the en-
trance of the river Peiho, for which I am indebted to Dr.
George Playfair :—

Labrax japonicus. Calliomorus Chaca, Ham.
Mugil parsia, Ham. Engraulis Hamiltonii.
Gobioides rubicunda, Ham. Tetrodon.

Nearly all these forms inhabit also the Bay of Bengal and
other parts of the Indian Ocean.

Among the fishes inhabiting fresh water and estuaries, the
greater number are Indian forms : two species inhabit Bengal,
viz. Anabas scandens, Cuv., and Cyprinus daniconius,' Ham.;
one is Javanese and three are Kuropzean ; among the latter is
an eel, which seems to be identical with Anguilla latirostris, .
Yarrell.

The terrestrial and fluviatile Mollusks are remarkably rich
in forms, not only in point of variety but also in interest,
which will be seen by the excellent descriptions from the pen
of W. H. Benson, Esq. A few approach to Europzean forms ;
three are identical with Indian, viz. Helix* tapeina, Benson,
Planorbis compressus, Hutton, and Helix naninoides, which
last is also found at Singapore.

Among the Annelides occurs a remarkable form, with the
anterior part drawn out to the sides like the head of Zygena
or Cerambyx Fichtelit; another, but of a different species, was
first discovered by Mr. Griffith in 1836, found under stones in
the Naga Hills; a third species has been observed in Bengal.

Of the Crustacea, one approaches to an Kuropzan form, the
rest are tropical.

* Helix cestus, Benson, which inhabits the N.E. frontier of Bengal, is
very common about Macao and the islands in Canton river.

278 M. D’Archiac-on the Genus Murchisonia,

The Arachnida are remarkable for their numerical strength,
their habits, and the size to which some of them attain, Epeira
Jasciata, Walckenaer, appears to be the only Kuropean spe-
cies inhabiting Chusan.

With regard to the Entomology of Chusan (a collection of
insects having been despatched to the Museum of the Hon. the
Court of Directors, and a duplicate series by order of Govern-
ment to the Entomologieal Society of London), it must suffice
to state, that Indian forms prevail and European forms are not
numerous. Many identical species occurred in the extensive
collections formed in the Khasyah Hills and Assam* in 1835-
36, by Messrs. M‘Clelland and Griffith, Among the forms
characteristic of Chusan were a species of Tingis, a Centrotus,
and a brilliant golden green Agrion with black wings.

[To be continued. ]

XXXII.—Notice of the Genus Murchisonia.
By M. D’Arcuract.

On taking a survey of the numerous genera of the Gastero-
podous Mollusca, we find in many cases, especially in the
fossil genera, shells possessing the peculiar character of a
more or less deep sinus or notch on the right lip. Thus,
amongst the Natice we find Natica cineta (Phill, Geol, of
Yorksh., pt. 1. pl. 4, fig, 9), and perhaps Buccinum vittatum
(Phill, Geol, of Yorksh., pt. 2, pl. 16, fig. 14), as well as several
other shells of pl.15 of the latter work, Between Solarium
and Euomphalus we find the genus Schizostoma of Bronn,
and certain shells not yet classed from the lower oolite of
Calyados and the carboniferous limestone of Belgium, ‘The
latter certainly do not present a proper notch on the last
whorl, but a certain number of holes, which close as the shell
advances in age, nearly in the same manner as in Haliotis,
Between Trochus and Turbo we find Pleurotomaria and Seis-
surella; between Cerithium and Fusus the great genus Pleu-
rotoma, Lastly, Nerinea, the situation of which does not

* The richness and interest of the fauna and flora of the province of
Assam, which from its position is of our Indian dominions the one most,
calculated to throw light upon the south-western part of China Proper
(Yunnan), may be inferred from the reports and collections of the two above-
named naturalists: Mr, Griffith has added further to our knowledge by the
botanical and zoological collections which he has continued forming by na-
tive collectors, trained and privately maintained by himself, in the Khasyah
Hills.

+ From the Bulletin of the French Geological Society, vol, xii, 1841.—
We are indebted for the translation to Thomas Johnson, Esq., of Hexham, ,

M. D’Archiac on the Genus Murchisonia, 279

appear to be yet determined, also presents as an important
character the notch on the right lip.

We haye thus many shells which, though similarly pro-
vided with a sinus, differ much in other respects; for instance,
between the genera Schizostoma and Pleurotoma there is a
distance similar to that which separates Fusus from Euom-
phalus or Solarium, and there is as much reason for uniting
the former as the latter, We are aware, that to arrive at cor-
rect classification a combination of all the characters is neces-
sary, and that the attention must not be confined to one alone;
it does not however appear that Count Munster has observed
this rule, for in his last work he gives the generic name Schi-
zostoma to many species not only widely differing fromithose
on which the genus was founded, but also varying considera-
bly from each other*, | ,

The shells which M. Verneuil and myself propose to unite
under the name of Murchisonia are widely distributed in the
formations beneath the coal series; but we are not as yet
acquainted with any above these formationst, Goldfuss at
first regarded many of them as Melanie, and afterwards as
Turritelle; Phillips and Hisinger have adopted the latter
name for other species; Count Munster placed some of them
in the genus Schizostoma; Murchison included two in Pleu-
rotoma and one in Pleurotomaria; Yon Buch, when descri-
bing Turritella cingulata (Hisinger), classes it as a Pleuro-
tomaria; lastly, Beck is inclined to refer the Turritelle of
Goldfuss to the Cerithine. We shall now endeavour to show
whether this difference of opinion does not sufficiently prove
that these shells, which we place between Cerithium and
Turritella, do not constitute a distinct group with sufficiently
marked characters to form a genus, or at least a subgenus,
in a systematic classification,

* The genus Plewrotomaria appears, on the whole, to be ill defined, for
we find placed in it indifferently turbinated shells provided with a columella
and a small umbilicus with a quadrangular aperture, like Zrochus, or
rounded, as in Z'urbo, and others which are discoidal, without a columella,
having the umbilicus sufficiently open to allow the whorls of the spire to be
seen, and an opening, which, joined to their other characters, gives them
the appearance of Solarium, We think with Bronn, that all species pre-
senting the latter characters ought to be placed in the genus Schizostoma,
as they differ as much from the others as Solarium does from Zroehus or
Turbo, ;

+ If we had not personally procured well-preserved specimens of Twrri-
tella concava, Sow. tab, 565, in the quarry at Chilmark (Wiltshire), the
figure given by this author would lead us to believe that this shell might
belong to the genus Murchisonia; but we are satisfied that the lines of
growth do not undergo any inflection or interruption, and that they proceed
from behind to the anterior part of the suture.at the base of each whorl,

280 M. D’Archiac on the Genus Murchisonia.

In fact, the Murchisonie cannot be confounded with the
Schizostome, as the latter are depressed, planorbular, with a
very wide umbilicus, and without a columella ; they are, in fact,
true Euomphali with a NOTCHED APERTURE. The charac-
ters of the aperture of Melania equally oppose the introduc-
tion of Murchisonia into that genus ; and it differs from Pleu-
rotomaria by its turrited and more elongated form, as well as
in the aperture, which authors do not appear to have suffi-
ciently noticed hitherto. The absence of a true canal, and the
slight elongation of the columella, which is curved, equally
oppose its introduction amongst the Pleurotome. The facies
of Murchisonia distinguishes it at the first glance from Turri-
tella. ‘The disproportion of the successive whorls in some
varieties, and the irregularities observable in the growth of
others, are doubtless empirical characters, but exceedingly
common in Murchisonia and Cerithium, whilst they are rare
in Turritella, which is perfectly regular throughout the whole
length of the spire. The external ornaments of Murchisonia
are also more like those in Cerithium than Turritella. Lastly,
the examination of the mouth, the most important character
of all, removes Murchisonia still further from the latter genus.
Instead of being rounded, as in Turritella, it is oblong and
twice as long as wide, terminating at the lower angle in a
very small canal, and sometimes presenting a groeve at the
upper angle. The columella, which is slightly curved, is re-
flected in the form of an 8S, and the right lip has a deep nar-
row notch with parallel edges.

During the life of the animal the continuous closing of this
notch has produced an elevated keel or carina, which is sim-
ple or double, or rather a flattened fillet bordered by two
more or less elevated regular bands, approximating so nearly
in some species that they appear to unite, were it not for a
fine stria which enables one to distinguish them*. The

* The notch in Murchisonia and Pleurotomaria is not closed in the same
manner as the sinus in Plewrotoma and some of the Cerithine. In the
former, the process of closing is in some measure independent of the growth
of the rest of the aperture. The strize are interrupted at the fillet or keel,
and those we observe on this part do not correspond with the inflected strize
above and beneath them. On the contrary, in Pleurotoma the sinus and
the aperture are closed by a continuous calcareous plate or lamina, and the
strie, though more or less inflected, are always uninterrupted; in Plewro-
tomaria and Murchisonia, the trace of the notch corresponding to that part
of the mantle of the animal, which, instead of a simple rounded hollow,
would present a deep narrow notch with parallel edges, is always distinctly
defined by two bands or striz, nothing similar to which appears in Pleuro-
toma or Cerithium.

In variety e. of Murchisonia bilineata, nob., in Pleurotomaria limbata,
Phill., and P, Defrancii, nob., as well as in Schizostoma radiata, nob., it

M. D’Archiac on the Genus Murchisonia. 281

strie of growth on leaving the suture of the whorls are arched
anteriorly, and then take a backward direction as far as the
keel or fillet. On these they form a curve convex posteriorly,
and beyond the striz take a forward direction, again curving
as they approach the base of the aperture. It is chiefly the
constancy, and especially the perfect regularity of the fillet
or keel, throughout the whole length of the spire, which has
determined us to separate these shells from Cerithium ; for in
the latter genus we find species such as Cerithiwm lineola,
echinoides, involutum, Cordieri, acutum, variabile, turris, &c.,
having a sinus on the right lip, which is always indicated on
the whorls by the inflections of the strie of growth. The
slight curvature of the columella and the shortness of the
canal, in most species from the secondary formations, appear
to point out the affinity of Murchisonia rather to the Pota-
mides than the true Cerithine. The Potamides do not ap-
pear to us to be more exclusively fluviatile than the Cerithine
themselves to be exclusively tertiary or recent. We may
lastly remark, that the Murchisonie represent the Cerithine
and Turritelle in the ancient formations, as the fossil Pleuwro-
tomarié represent the existing Trochi.
The following is our definition of the genus Murchisonia:
Shell turrited ; aperture oblong, oblique, terminated at the
base by a very short or truncated canal. Columella
curved, slightly recurved outwardly. A notch, more or
less deep, on the right lip, narrow, the edges parallel,
the successive closing of which produces on the middle
of the whorls a simple or double keel, or rather a con-
tinuous fillet or band, well defined throughout the whole
length of the spire.

seems probable that the mantle of the animal was also deeply notched ; but
from the two lips or edges of the notch being in contact, instead of a greater
or less fillet or keel, there are two calcareous plates superimposed, and the
strize of growth, which on each of them diverge in opposite directions, in-
dicate that they are formed by two separate portions of the mantle. In
confirmation of our view of the manner in which the closing of the notch
takes place in these three genera, we generally find that the wider the fillet
the less salient it is. In fact, it is obvious that the two lips of the notch in
the mantle being wide asunder, they cannot form either a fillet or keel ;
the notch would then only be closed at its posterior extremity, independ-
ently of the two portions of the mantle, which would secrete above and
beneath the right lip of the aperture. On the contrary, when they approach
and secrete caleareous matter at the point of contact, the two lips of the
notch would form a keel, elevated and marked in proportion as their con-
tact was more intimate. In certain shells, as in Schizostoma radiata, the
plates thus produced are completely united. The importance, as a specific
character, of the greater or less width or elevation of the fillet or keel does
not appear to us to be considerable; and we shall show elsewhere that the
proportions of the notch are very variable in the same species.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

982 M. D’Archiac on the Genus Murchisonia.

The species composing the genus Murchisonia, such as we
have here restricted it, are, as far as we know at present, the
following :—

1. Murchisonia spinosa, nob. (Turritella spinosa, Gold., Museum
of Bonn; Buccinum spinosum, Sow., pl. 566, fig. 4; Cerith. an-
tiquum, Stein., Mém. de la Soc. Géol. de France, t. i. p. 367.)

2. intermedia, nob.

id. var. a.
33 bilineata (Turritella bilineata, melania, id, Gold.).
4. — excavata,

id. var. a.

All these shells are widely distributed in the limestone of
Pfaffrath, Hagen, Iserlohn, Vilmar, Sétenich, &c. M. spinosa
is found in Devonshire, in deposits of the same age. M. ea-
cavata is likewise found in the carboniferous limestone of
Visé (Belgium), and the rest in the limestone of Néhou and
Izé, near Vitré, in the departments of Manche and Ile-et-
Vilaine. :

5. Murchisonia bigranulosa, nob., Paffrath.
id. var. (Turritella abbreviata, Sow., pl. 565, fig. 2),

Paffrath, Devonshire.
6. binodosa, nob., Lustheide *.
7 eingulata, nob. (Turritella cingulata, Hisin. pl. 12,
fig. 6), Sweden.
8. articulata, nob. (Pleurotoma, id., Murch. Sil. Syst.
pl. 5, fig. 25), Ludlow Rock.
H Corallii, nob. (Plewrotoma, id., Murch. ib. pl. 5,
fig. 26), ib.
10. Lloydii, nob. (Pleurotomaria, id., Murch. ib. pl. 8,
fig. 14), ib.
ley teniata, nob. (Turritella, id., Phill. Geol. of Yorksh.,
pt. 2, pl. 16, fig. 7), Bolland (mountain limestone), Gronau.
12. tricincta, nob. (Schizostoma, id., Munst., pl. 15,

fig. 14), Elbersreuth. |
id. var. a, nob., Vilmar. .
id. var. 6, Bas-Boulonnois.
4a. fusiformis, nob. (Pleurotomaria, id., Phil., pl. 15,
fig. 16.)

* These different species will be described and figured in a ‘ Memoir on
the Fossils of the ancient formations of the neighbourhood of the Rhine,’ on
which M. Verneuil and myself are engaged at present, and which will ap-
‘spp the next volume of the Transactions of the Geological Society of

ondon.

M. C. Montagne’s Sketch of the Class Fungi. 283

XXXIII.—Organographie and Physiologic Sketch of the Class
Fungi, by C. Monraene, D.M, Extracted from * Histoire
physique, politique et naturelle de l’tle de Cuba,’ par M. Ra-
MON DE LA SaaGRa, and translated and illustrated with
short notes by the Rey. M. J. Berxeey, M.A., F.L.S,

[Continued from p. 236.)

Hymenomycetes, Fr.

Tuxse Fungi, which compose the highest family of the class, are
characterized by an hymenium composed of utricles or exosporous
asci*, in contradistinction to that of Discomycetes, in which the asci
are endosporous. But the differences are not confined to this single
character ; the receptacle itself, on which the hymenium is spread, is
not only more varied in its form, but more complicated in its or-
ganization.

I will follow step by step this organization, from the formation of
‘the mycelium or vegetative system to the production of the spores,
and in this rapid review will endeavour to omit none of the nu-
merous modifications which the different organs undergo in the suc-
cessively decreasing series of genera and species.

The mycelium does not always appear under the same form; it pre-
sents flakes of white filaments loosely interwoven, fibres or roots ; or
it spreads out in smooth or radiating membranes of the most delicate
tissue (e. g. Himantia) ; or finally, it creeps under the bark of trees
or amongst the very fibres of the wood forming those black lines or
spots which we so frequently observe. Fries remarks that in most
cases the mycelium is perennial; that it is on this account we find
it barren, and that it produces fruit only after a given time in each
species, and under certain meteorological momenta. These condi-
tions are, as everyone knows, heat and moisture. If light is not as
necessary for the perfect evolution of the mycelium, since, on the
contrary, it is in caves and mines that it acquires a greater degree of
development, it is indispensable to that of the fructification which it
is destined to produce}, As in plants of a higher order, it is to its
overgrowth that the sterility of the fungus is due. ‘These vegetables
are not then nocturnal plants, as has been falsely asserted. I have
already explained the nature of the filaments which compose the my-
celium: as it varies little in outward appearance, still less in its
structure at the time of its first appearance, I shall not return to the
subject.

At a certain epoch not easily appreciable, and variable in each

* The word ascus is scarcely appropriate here. The utricles are in fact
the same organs as the stem of Botrytis, as will be seen by comparing Bo-
irytis curta, Berk., or any species of the B, parasitica group.—M. J. B.

+ Cantharellus Dutrochettii, Mont. (C. erucibulum, Fr. Ep.), neverthe-
less passes through all the phases of its morphosis on bottle-racks made of
deal, in the darkness of cellars, [It may however perhaps be doubted
whether this and 4. pannoides, which is perfected in the same situation, are
autonomous species. The remark however will hold good of Merulius /a-
crymans, &c.—M. J. B.]

U2

284 M. C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

species, there appear upon the mycelium one or more little ovoid or
spherical tubercles, whose successive increase shows what species we
have before us; for at first all are concealed under a more or less
dense spidery web, which the greater part cast off before completing
their evolution, but in which some always remain enveloped. In
this respect we cannot overlook the striking analogy which exists
between the whole class of Fungi and that of insects, an analogy al-
ready recognised and pointed out by the illustrious Fries. The veil
with which I said the tubercles were covered is sometimes woven
into a membrane of greater or less thickness, and more or less tough,
which, after having enveloped the fungus, as the elements of an egg
in its shell, at last bursts at the summit or on the side, and gives it
free access to air and light. This membrane, which is called volva
(velum universale), frequently remains at the base of the peduncle,
and then affords excellent characters for. specific distinctions. Some-
times it bursts circularly around the pileus, and its upper hemisphere
glued to its surface, forms spots or discoloured warts, as in Agaricus
muscarius. In other cases it is entirely resolved into persistent —
scales. Sometimes it is formed of a byssoid web so delicate that not

the least trace is to be found. Besides the volva, which is wanting

in many genera, many Hymenomycetes are supplied with a second

envelope, which, after its rupture, remains frequently upon the pe-_
duncle under the form of a collar or ruffle ; this is called a ring (ve-

lum partiale). It is complete when it encloses the whole pileus ; in-

complete when, being fixed on its border, it covers only the gills.

The ring, which is generally white, is membranous or arachnoid,
persistent or fugacious, adhering to the peduncle, or free and move-
able. Its upper or inner surface has frequently stric which corre-
spond to the gills with which it has been in contact. It is fixed at
different heights upon the stem; most frequently at about a third
from the top. But the partial veil is not always membranous; in
one tribe of the genus Agaricus, an arachnoid web unites at first the
border of the pileus to the stem. This extremely delicate web, which
is named curtain (cortina), is composed of white or coloured threads,
and leaves traces of its existence either on the stem or on the mar-
gin of the pileus.

The peduncle or stem (stipes) is that part of the fungus which,
when it exists, springs immediately from the mycelium and supports
the pileus. Its presence is not essentially necessary, since it is
wanting in many species, which are therefore named apodi or resu-
pinate. In those which are provided with it, it either occupies the
centre of the pileus, in which case it is called central (mesopus), or
else it is eccentric (excentricus), or it is seated at the very edge of
the pileus (pleuropus). 'The stem may be cylindrical or fusiform, or
swollen and bulbous at the base, solid and stuffed, or fistulose, either
from the first or consecutively, smooth and uniform or flaky, tomen-
tose, villous, &c., annulate or ringless, same- or party-coloured, soft,
elastic, fibrous and tough, or even woody in certain species.

When it is altogether wanting, or the pileus is attached imme-
diately to the matrix by a greater or less portion of the border,:it is

Sketch of the Class Fungi. ‘nh BBS

called stemless (apus); or if applied by its whole upper surface,
which is thence become inferior, it is called resupinate.

The stem is dilated above into an organ of various forms, but usu-
ally orbicular or flabelliform, which is called pileus, or, which is
better, hymenophorum, since this term is applicable to tribes whose
hymenium clothes a claviform or branched receptacle, not having
consequently the least resemblance to a hat.

The hymenophore, which is membranaceous, fleshy, coriaceous or
corky, assumes the most different forms. Sometimes it is a sort of
convex, hemispherical, campanulate, ovoid, conical hat; sometimes
depressed in the centre, and infundibuliform, or altogether plane, or
even with its border turned up (e. g. Agaricus, Boletus, Polyporus,
&c.) ; sometimes it forms simple or branched clubs (Clavaria) ; some-
times cup-shaped membranes (Hzidia), or sinuous folds and plaits
(Tremelia). In stipitate Hymenomycetes the pileus is always, even
when it becomes separable from it, an expansion of the flesh of the
stem, and composed of the same elementary cells, sometimes however
slightly modified.

In. Agaricini the pileus is horizontal, and bears beneath plates or
gills (Jamelle), whose central substance is formed by membraniform
processes (¢rama, dissepimentum, Fr., subhymenial tissue), which are
given off at right angles to this surface, and radiate from the centre
to the circumference : these plates are simple or equal when they are
of the same length, or compound when they are unequal in length;
that is to say, when between two long gills there are other shorter
ones which measure only a third, a fourth, &c., of the radius of the
pileus. In this case Krombholz calls them didymous, tridymous, tetra-
dymous, or polydymous, as half, third, or quarter gills, &c., are in-
terposed. They are more or less close and numerous, thin or thick,
broad or narrow, straight or ventricose in their free edge: in re-
lation to the stem they are variously circumstanced, being some-
times fixed to it either by their whole breadth or by running down
the stem (decurrentes) ; or they are attached by a less portion than
the whole breadth, in consequence of their being rounded off at the
point of attachment; or, before they attain this point, there is a por-
tion cut out as it were, in which case they are said to be sinuate.
The free or lower border of the gills is entire or toothed, straight or
ventricose, equal or undulated, acute or obtuse, sometimes. channel-
ed or cleft longitudinally, as in Trogia and Schizophyllum. As re-
gards consistence, they are fleshy, membranous, coriaceous, watery,
milky, flexible, or brittle, &c. Their colour is very variable, and
presents every shade of white, black, rose-colour, violet, brown, &c.
Lastly, they are persistent or deliquescent, as in Coprinus. In the
genus Montagnites (Agaricus radiosus, Pall.) not only are they per-
sistent, although they become black, but, which is very remarkable,
they remain still fixed by a short filament round the top of the stem
after the destruction of the hymenophore. In Cantharelli the gills
are so narrow that they are reduced to simple dichotomous or
branched folds. In Merulius these folds anastomose and form a net-
work, which indicates a passage from Agaricini to, Polyporet.

986 M.. C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

The hymenophore of Polyporet produces tubes instead of gills.
In Boletus these tubes, which may be regarded as gills rolled round
(a view which is confirmed by the structure of Fistulina), adhere
loosely ; and, as the trame of the pileus does not pass into them,
they are easily separated without injury. It is not so with Polypo-
rus, the trame of the pileus supplying the skeleton, as it were, of the
tubes or pores which the hymenium lines; they cannot therefore be
separated from the hymenophore, or from each other, as in Boletus.
The pores vary in form and size. Sometimes, as in Dedalea, they
are deep labyrinthiform sinuses formed by frequent anastomosing of
agaricinoid gills; sometimes they are in the form of five- or six-sided
alveoli, as capacious and as regular as the cells of bees; sometimes
these pores are so minute as scarcely to be visible by a good lens.
All intermediate conditions are found. They are round or angular,
regular or irregular, short or long, equal or unequal, simple or dis-
posed in layers (stratose), &c. The substance which separates them
is called dissepiment. Their colour, though variable, is perhaps less
so than in Agaricus. Their aperture (0s) affords good characters ;
it is sharp or obtuse, entire or toothed, torn, velvety, &c. Their
cavity is often clothed with a glaucous or silvery substance. In
Gleoporus, the pores, which are almost imperceptible in a dry state,
have not their dissepiments formed by the trame of the hymenophore,
but are hollowed out in a gelatinous hymenium, heterogeneous and
of a different colour, analogous to that of Auricularie, to which this
new genus forms a transition.

The hymenophore of Hydna is bristly below, with teeth or prickles
(dentes, aculet), sometimes with simple tubercles, as Radulum, or se-
riate interrupted gills, as Sistotrema; these prickles are of greater or
less length, more or less voluminous, and approximate. The distinct
aculeiform tubes of the genus Fistulina are not separable from the
pileus, from whence we may infer that they are formed from the
trama, and that this genus forms the transition from Polypori to
Hydna. Inallthe other genera of the tribes the prickles are solid, and
very variously formed and coloured. As in the preceding and«follow-
ing tribe, the hymenophore offers the same variations as we have al-
ready made known in Agaricini, that is to say, that it is sessile or
stipitate, with the stem central or lateral, entire or dimidiate, fre-
quently reversed, and in this case reduced sometimes to a thin layer
of arachnoid tissue, pulverulent as it were, from whence the prickles
arise. Lastly, that of Auricularinee is raised sometimes into radi-
ating veins (Cymatoderma* = Cladoderris, P.), into mammille, as in
Grandinia, or into papille, as in Thelephora, or perfectly smooth,
as in Stereum. ‘The hymenophore of Clavarie is vertical, simple
or branched, rarely foliaceous, the upper portion being linguiform,

* Judging by the figure and description, I suspect that this genus, lately
established by Junghuhn (Tijdschr. voor Natur. Geschied. en Physiol. 2-3
stuck, 1840) on a iia of Java, scarcely differs from Thelephora dendri-
tica, Pers., gathered in the island of Rawak by M. Gaudichaud, on the ex-
pedition of the Uranie, commanded by M. Freycinet.—See Mont. Ann. Sc.
Nat., Nov. 1841, and Berk. Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. No. 3. oa

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 287

clavate, or ending in a sharp or obtuse point. In Tremelile it is fo-
liaceous, decumbent, sinuous, plaited, or smooth and gelatinous.

Having gone through the forms of the hymenophore, let us now
examine its structure. In general two different tissues enter into its
composition : one consists of cells which are at first spherical, but
which become polyhedral by mutual pressure; the other of septate
filaments, generally of a very small diameter. ‘The union, intermix-
ture and felting of these elementary tissues not only determine the
gelatinous, spongy, fleshy, or corky or woody nature of this organ,
but produce, moreover, the many forms which they present. We
must not forget that the central layer (trama) of the gills of Agarics,
of the prickles of Hydna, of the dissepiments of Polypori, &c., being
formed by prolongations of the tissue of the hymenophore, is conse-
quently, in the majority of cases, composed of the second order of
cells, that is to say, the elongated ; sometimes, nevertheless, covered
by another thin layer of globular cells, which separate it from the
sporigerous membrane ; and that in Russula and Lactaria, whose
trama is altogether composed of these cells, it is from these very
cells that those proceed, which, under the name of basidia, anthers,
paraphyses, &c., concur in the formation of the hymenium. There
is still a very important fact, should it be confirmed, and which, in
any case, I ought not to pass by in silence, viz. the presence of lati-
ciferous vessels in some species of this family. Their discovery is
due to M. Corda, who assures us that he has seen them in Russula
fetens. According to this mycologist, who has also figured (Ic.
Fung. ii. p. 42, t. 7. f. 106, g, ¢, &, 7) this vascular system, whose
existence has never been suspected, the laticiferous vessels are con-
tinuous, pellucid, equal, generally flexuous, much branched, and fre-
quently anastomosing by means of collateral branches. They con-
tain (I am still speaking of Russula fetens) a milky, semitransparent,
opaline juice, filled with molecules, and which appears to move slowly
in different directions. These vessels are more numerous in the gills
of Russula fetens,-and on the surface of the stem, than in the paren-
chym of the pileus or peduncle. They contribute, moreover, accord-
ing to Corda, to the formation of the hymenium in this Agaric, de-
scending between the basidia under the form of caciform tubes, at-
tenuated at first at the extremity, and then terminated by a globular
swelling (J. c. fig. 106, g, ¢)*.

The parenchym of, many Hymenomycetes presents the very curious
phenomenon of becoming blue when, after being torn or broken, it
is put in contact with the atmosphere (e. g. Boletus cyanescens ).

We have seen that in Discomycetes the hymenium consists of
cylindrical or claviform tubular cells, placed parallel to each other,
and each containing eight sporidia arranged in a single row ; in other
words, that it is composed of endosporous asci: that of Hymenomy-
cetes presents a structure almost similar as regards the cells and their
disposition, but instead of being included, the sporidia, most fre-

* See moreover the ideas on this subject put forth by M. Morren, Acad.
Roy. des Sc. Brux., 5 Jany, 1839.

288 M.C. Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

quently quaternate, are seated on their apices; in other words, these
organs are exosporous.

As is the case with the male organs of Targionia, this organiza-
tion, correctly seen and tolerably figured by Micheli* a century
since, and in more recent times by Bulliard, had been cast into obli-
vion by the most celebrated botanists of our times, who had lost the
trace of it. It is but a short time since it has been called to mind
and established, that the immortal Florentine, with very imperfect
instruments, had nevertheless very correctly observed nature, and
was the only one who had done sot. :

The paraphyses (Basilarzellen, Corda) are elongated, tubular, ceci-
form cells, placed parallel the one to the other, like the pile of vel-
vet. In most cases they are the termination of the filaments of the
parenchym of the hymenophore, or of the trame of the gills of Aga-
rics, the prickles of Hydnum, &c. Some, as is the case also with
basidia, are furnished even ‘by the outermost of the two layers of
cells which accompany the trame.

The basidia (Lév., Cord., sporophores, Berk.) placed between these
paraphyses, and, like them, tubular, are distinguished not only by
their being rather longer, which makes them project perceptibly be-
yond the surface of the hymenium, but, besides this, because they
contain, before the maturity of the sporidia, a coloured opake juice,
clouded by an innumerable quantity of granules and some drops of oil,

* Micheli indeed observed that the sporidia were exogenous, and he has
figured their quaternate arrangement in Coprinus, but it is not correct that
he was acquainted with the basidia; the bodies figured by Micheli, which
have been supposed to be what has been lately observed by so many myco-
logists, being merely the little hairs with which the gills are often fringed.
This will at once be found to be the case if the letter-press be compared with —
the figures. On pointing this out to Dr. Montagne, whose love of science
is equalled by his love of truth, he most kindly and candidly replied, ‘‘ J’ai
revu les planches de Micheli que vous citez et relu le texte. II parait par
celui-ci que ce savant n’a pas vu le fond des choses, et a cette époque,
certes il est étonnant qu’il ait méme si bien vu. Je conviens avec vous
qu'il n’est pas le moins question du monde des basidies dans le texte, mais
Micheli y parle trés clairement de la disposition quaternaire des spores, qu’il
indique pl. 73, fig. 2.”

Miiller’s figure of 4g. comatus shows correctly the sporidia seated on the
spicules of the basidia. The eyes of modern mycologists were for years
blinded by Link’s celebrated paper, or the real structure would long since
have been recognised. The modern re-discovery is due to Ascherson; at
least he is the first who made it known.—M. J. B. .

+ An excellent history of this subject may be found in the memoirs of
Berkeley and Léveillé on the hymenium, and in the third volume of the
‘ Icones Fungorum’ of Corda, who claims the honour of having first con-
ducted naturalists into the path of truth. . None of these authors mention
the opinion which Palisot de Beauvais proclaimed in ‘ Encyclopédie Métho-
dique,’ in the article Champignons. This savant holds, that the bodies which
Micheli took for spores are not the true seeds, but an heterogeneous powder
which the wind carries upon the gills or the eggs of insects. The grains, he
says, are enclosed in the gills between their coats. [This is of a piece with
his eccentric notion, that the reproductive bodies of mosses are contained in
the columella. M. J. B,]

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 289

which, in proportion as the evolution of the sporidia is perfected, gra-
dually clears and at length becomes transparent. This juice, during
life, is subject to an evident motion analogous to that which we have
observed in Botrytis Bassiana, Ascophora Mucedo,&c. Fromthesummit
of the basidia spring threads (sterigmata, Corda [spicules, Berk.]),
generally four, in number (basidia tetraspora), destined to support
the reproductive bodies. The number of these threads is normally
four, and then they are, as it were, verticillate at the free extremity
of the basidium, and disposed thus :: at the four angles of a square ;
but sometimes there are but two, the others being abortive. They
may even be reduced to unity; but occasionally there are two addi-
tional threads, raising the number to six (basidia polyspora), placed
at the extremities of the major axis of an ellipse thus -::- ; or
finally,-by the suppression of one, the number is reduced to five :: -,
These threads or peduncles are frequently swollen at their point of
attachment and apex. In some genera with monosporous basidia
(e. g. Tremella) the support is wanting, the sporidium resulting then
from a sort of strangulation of the tip of the basidium. The threads
are hollow, and communicate with the cavity of the basidia, that the
juices which contribute to the nourishment and increase of the spo-
ridia may reach them without any impediment.

The sporidia, the object and end of vegetation, are bodies destined
to reproduce the fungus. In the whole family with which we are
occupied, these bodies are outward or acrogenous, and not enclosed
in special cells or endogenous, a character which approximates them
to Mucedines, in which are some genera (as Jsaria, Ceratium, &c.)
which Messrs. Berkeley and Corda associate with Hymenomycetes,
the genus Clavaria forming a natural transition. The sporidia, which
are spherical, oval or oblong, straight or curved, smooth or rugged,
naked or echinulate, one- or more celled (e.g. Gomphus rutilus), are
composed, as in the majority of species of this vast class, of an epi-
sporium and a nucleus, sometimes accompanied by some drops of an
oleaginous substance, held in suspension in an opaline fluid, at length
grumous, which circulates in the basidia even after their complete
evolution. The episporium, formed of a single indehiscent cell,
bears at the point of attachment (at least in the species where this
is evident) either a little cavity, named by Corda hilum (Ic. Fung.
i. t. 8. fig. 115, A), or a little conical obtuse or pointed nipple
(7. c., t. 7. fig. 99, h), indicating the place of the ancient aperture
by which the granular fluid (massa sporacea) of the basidia pene-
trated into the cavity of the episporium, before the formation of the
nucleus. This hollow or nipple is moreover the point by which
the sporidium was attached to the thread. As regards their direc-
tion, if they have, as in Mucedines, the same axis ‘with the sterigma,
Corda calls them ¢repanotropous*; if, as when they are attached
laterally, their axes are different, they are called pleurotropous.
These epithets are applied to the sporidia alone, when the direction
of their axis is compared with that of the axis of the threads. The

* J should prefer orthotropous or homotropous.

290 M.C. Montagne’s Organographie and Physiologic

nucleus is usually consistent, rarely fluid, and at length assumes,
within certain limits, various colours. ‘They are white, rose-coloured,
ochraceous, ferruginous, purple-brown, or black; and Fries, in the
‘ Systema Mycologicum*,’ has availed himself of the fact, that the
same colour prevails in allied species, to form the principal sections
in the methodic distribution of the genus Agaricus.

The anthers (anthere, Klotzsch, cystidia, Lév., antheridia, polli-
naria, Corda) are a third kind of vesicular or tubular cells which
occur in the hymenium of some Agarics and many Boleti. Accord-
ing to Corda, these cells do not arise from the trama descending from
the pileus, but their base is lost amongst the cells of the nearest of
the two layers usually interposed between the trama and hymenium.
This is at least the result of the examination of the greater part of
the figures in which he has figured these organs. Sometimes, in
certain Coprini for example, the anthers are even placed in a little
hollow in the surface of the hymenium, which they considerably ex-
ceed. These organs, which Micheli considered as buttresses destined
to keep the gills separate from one another, and to prevent their
mutual agglutination, because doubtless he had not observed them
in the tubes of Polypori, where the notion is inapplicable; these or-
gans, to which Bulliard already attributed a fecundating property,
though he confounded them with others which have not the least
analogy with them; these organs, finally, whether regarded on not
as grains of pollen sprinkled over the surface of the hymenium+, are
formed of a single indehiscent, extremely thin and transparent, cylin-
drical, conical or acuminate cell, filled with a mucilaginous, limpid, co-
lourless juice, or rarely coloured by a light tint of yellow or bistre}, in
which float extremely fine molecules. This mucilage, at a later pe-
riod, exudes from the cell, and appears at its tip in the guise of rounded
drops. Corda assures us that the anthers appear before the evolu-
tion of the basidia, and that they disappear when the sporidia are
mature. It is to the viscid nature of the juice which they pour out
that we must attribute the agglutination of the spores round the
cystidia of Léveillé, when these reproductive bodies have abandoned
their supports. The organs considered as endowed with the pro-
perty of fecundating the sporidia have been observed in a certain
number of species only, which however should not invalidate the
opinion of the authors who assign them this distinction, since even
in Mosses, where the presence of these organs is averred, there are
a great number of species in which they could not be found.

* In a later and newly published work, ‘ Epicrisis Systematis Mycolo-
gici,’ he has attempted a new arrangement of the genus, founded principally
upon the structure of the trama of the gills or subhymenial tissue; but we
do not find that he has rendered the determination of the species of this
difficult genus more easy, and we still prefer the former arrangement, with
a few exceptions. [In this opinion of Dr. Montagne I most entirely con-
cur. I do not know in the whole field of Botany a more masterly effort of
genius than the arrangement of this genus in the ‘Syst. Myc.’—M. J. B.]

t Corda (Ic. Fung. iii. p.44) establishes this comparison, and supports
it by observations and reasoning which appear conclusive.

+ In 4g. balaninus, Berk., they are of a deep purple.—M. J. B.

Sketch of the Class Fungi. bs i 291

The hymenium whose structure I have just described covers the
two faces of the gills of Agaricimi, and ‘the whole surface of the
prickles in Hydna, by being reflected upon the hymenophore in the
interval which separates them ; penetrates into the interior of the
tubes or pores of Polypori, clothes the whole surface of Auricu-
larini, and the upper surface only of Clavaria, and extends finally:
into the sinuosities of Tremellini, with the gelatinous substance of
which it is frequently confluent.

The Hymenomycetes are fungi which flourish and increase most
abundantly in temperate climates. Nevertheless, even under the
tropics, where the negligent manner in which they have been looked
for has induced a supposition that they are more rare than they
really are, there are certain localities in which their number and va-
riety are not less than with ourselves. Besides, in Europe, their de-
velopment is subordinate to the seasons, and the greater number
appear only in autumn, the most favourable time for their growth,
because of the joint heat and moisture. In equatorial countries, on
the contrary, according to Junghuhn (Communic. sur Java, Ann.
Sc. Nat. Bot., 2 sér., tom. vii. p. 170), besides that the species
of this family are at least as abundant* as in our climate, their re-
production goes on during the whole of the year. M. Leprieur has
observed the same fact in Guiana. With us the summer and au-
tumn are the seasons which favour and expedite the evolution of the —
greatest number of Agaricini, Polypori, &c. Spring is less propi-
tious, and winter produces a few rare species only of these tribes.
Amongst Hymenomycetes, some are common to a great many coun-
tries, others are found only within certain limits (e. g. Ag. olearius,
Pol. Tuberaster); some, amongst which it is remarkable that we must
reckon Ag. campestris, the only species eaten at Paris, are cosmo-
polites. Schizophyllum commune is also of this number.

Fungi of this family flourish especially on wood, ut the foot of
trees or on the trunk, on dead or rotten wood, on dry branches
fallen on the ground, on living mosses, and in general on all or-
ganized, diseased, or dead bodies. We find them likewise in fields
and meadows. ‘They grow solitary or grouped together (gregarii),
or united into a mass (c@spitosi). Sometimes they form by being
disposed in concentric circles, what were named fairy rings, because
oN a were absolutely ignorant of the cause of their production.
Perhaps we are as ignorant at the present time as to the ultimate
cause; but if I mistake not, we may give a plausible explanation of
the proximate cause, that is to say, of the concentric disposition of
the circles. ‘This appears to result from the circular dispersion of
the spores of the preceding year, perhaps also from the eccentric
vegetation of the mycelium; that is to say, outside the last circle

* They are probably much more so in proportion to the whole number
of species. In Junghuhn’s ‘ List of Fungi of Java,’ given by Dr. Montagne
in Ann. Sc. Nat. Nov. 1841, out of 113, 66 are Hymenomycetous; and
the proportion is still greater in a collection made by Cuming in the
Philippine Isles.—M. J. B.

292 M.C. Montagne’s Organoyraphic and Physiologic

only*. An analogous instance, though in miniature, is found in
Oidium fructigenum.

The colour of Agarics, Boleti, &es, has attracted the attention of
some observers. We will consider it both in the hymenium and
hymenophore. The colour of the hymenophore of Agarics and Bo-
lett is not constant in the same species; it may be white, red, blue,
brown, olive and yellow (e.g. Russula emetica, Boletus scaber), with-
out any variation in the other characters. . The colour of the hyme-
nium is less liable to vary in the same species, and when such a va-
riation does take place, it is usually due to advance in age. . Thus,
in Pratelle, the gills are at first rose-coloured or violet, and at last
become black. In Coprini, from white or gray they pass to black
at the time of their deliquescence. As regards the proximate cause
of the colour of Fungi, it appears, after the observations of Memon
that it is attributable to the presence of spherical corpuscles of 34,
of a miliemetre circulating in the tubular filaments whose interlacing
forms the hymenophore, or free and dispersed in their interstices,
but not possessed of any motion in either case. Their colour is
more intense in proportion as they are nearer the outer surface of
the fungus; that is to say, as they are more immediately influenced
by light.

As to duration, it is ephemeral in a great number of Agarics;
in the fleshy species it is in general from seven to fifteen days;
some, however, last longer. In the perennial Polypori it extends to
many years ; but these species increase. by the successive production
of new layers, which every year are deposited on those of preceding

ears.
: It is in this family that we find the most delicious Fungi, as, for
instance, Agaricus cesareus (Cibus Deorum, Clus.), or the true Oronge,
A. campestris, A. prunulus, Boletus edulis, &c. But amongst them
we find also the most violent vegetable poisons, and this even in
certain species which unhappily, without long study, are too easily
confounded with the most wholesome fungi. I cannot here enter
into any detail relative to the culinary preparation of good species,
or the means of remedying accidents caused by partaking of bad
fungi. On these points, the general works which treat on these
productions, or those which relate to toxicology or medicine, may
be consulted, and in particular ‘ Traité des Champ. Comest.’ by
Persoon, or the treatises of Messrs. Roques and Cordier. The
article Agaric, in ‘ Dictionnaire universelle d’ Histoire naturelle,’ by
my friend and fellow-labourer Léveillé, will also give valuable in-
formation on this head. There are still some uses to which these

* This last explanation is admitted by Dutrochet, Observ. sur les Champ.,
Ac. des Se. Paris, 3 Mars, 1834. [It appears, from measurements which
have been accurately taken, that fairy rings increase annually in diameter,
which accords with this notion, and the dark colour of the grass is doubtless
owing to the stimulating power of the mycelium.—M. J. B.]

t+ See note on Agaricus epixylon, Bull. (A. applicatus, Batsch), Acad.
Roy. Sc. de Bruxel., 5 Janv. 1839.

Sketch of the Class Fungi. 293

plants are put, as well in domestic economy as in medicine, but we
have touched on these before in the general introduction. In the
economy of nature, besides that they hasten the decomposition of
organic substances which supply the office of matrix to them, and
with which they unite in forming humus or vegetable soil, they
moreover serve to nourish a multitude of insects, worms, mollusks,
&e. It is believed that they help to purify the atmosphere by ab-
sorbing certain deleterious gases.

I have not yet spoken of Phylleriacee*, which Fries has placed in
an appendix at the end of the class. They have lately been con-
sidered as a luxuriant growth of the superficial cells of the paren-
chyma of leaves, the only organs indeed on which they occur. I am
inclined to think that such is their origin. M. Fée attributes their
presence to the larve of insects, which stimulate the leaves and
elicit the anomalous development of elongated, coloured, frequently
transparent, simple or septate cells, forming a more or less dense
mass on living leaves, which are in consequence often deformed.
Nothing like spores has been discovered. ‘The genera which com-
pose this tribe, of which I have one or two species to describe from
Cuba, are Taphrina, Erineum, Septotrichum, Phyllerium.

In this short and rapid sketch I have considered successively the
Fungi of the whole class, in their varied and gradually more compli-
cated forms; and, as far as my powers and my limited space have
allowed, I have endeavoured to collect everything new and interest-
ing which has been published respecting them during a period of
nearly fifteen years; to unroll before the eyes of the reader, under
the form of a simple, though necessarily imperfect sketch, the vast
tablet representing the actual state of mycology under the twofold
relation of organography and physiology. To close this difficult
attempt, which I should not have ventured upon if it had not been
imposed by the plan adopted in this work, and of whose success I
am not very confident, I must still add something on the chemical
composition of these plants, and of their reproduction, considered in
a general manner.

The analyses of Vauquelin and Braconnot had caused chemists to
recognise and admit in these plants principles which the recent and
well-known labours of my learned colleague M. Payen on vegetable
substances have definitively erased from the catalogue of simple sub-
stances of organic chemistry. Thus, for instance, Fungine, con-
sidered as a simple body, according to this excellent chemist, is but
a mixture of cellulose and fatty matter. M. Payen having had the
extreme kindness to communicate to me the result of his analyses, I
am able to give the following list of elementary substances which enter
generally into the composition of Fungi :—1. water ; 2. cellulose, con-
stituting all the solid part of the membranes of the tissue ; 3. three
azotous substances; one insoluble im water; a second soluble, co-

* Fries, Syst. Myc. iii. p.519. Fée, Mém. sur le groupe des Phyllériées,
8vo. Paris, 1884. Grev. Mon. Erin. in Ed. Phil. Jour., p. 67. Schlecht.
Mon. Erin. in Soc. Roy. Ratisb. 1822. Kunze, Mon. der Gatt. Erin. in
Myk. Heft ii. p. 117, Leipz. 1828. Corda, Ic. Fung. iv. p. 1.

294 M.C, Montagne’s Organographic and Physiologic

agulable by heat; a third soluble in alcohol; 4. fatty matter analo-

gous to wax; 5. fatty substances ; one fluid at an ordinary tempe-

rature, the other solid, crystallizable at the same temperature ;

6, sugar; 7. matter capable of being coloured brown by the action of

free air; 8. an aromatic substance; 9. traces of sulphur; 10. traces
of salts of potash and silex *.

The reproduction of Fungi has been a subject of long and lively
controversy ; but I think modern observations, by clearing up the
question, have induced a more uniform opinion, and one more nearly
approaching truth.

It was long believed that their production was due to an equivocal
generation, or simply to the decomposition of organized bodies. It
is to Micheli that we owe the experiments which have passed sen-
tence on this erroneous opinion, which, however, was held recently
by some distinguished botanists. The proverb nihil de nihilo is here
applicable, and I can scarce bring myself to believe that spontaneous
or equivocal generation has any supporters amongst botanists. But
amongst those who do not deny that a sporule can germinate, there
are some who nevertheless cling to equivocal generation, admitting
those transformations from whence it would result that a species,
instead of producing a being identical with itself, would give birth
to another species of a different genus or even family. This error is
due to the fact, that in order to the production of the fructification,
or in other words, what we term the fungus itselft, the vegetative
system requires a greater or less length of time, sometimes even
many years. Suppose that the sporidia of a Clavaria have given
birth to an Himantia ; who does not now know that this production,
which has erroneously been constituted a genus, is nothing but the
mycelium or organ of vegetation, from whence at some more distant
epoch a Clavaria would have arisen identical with that from whence
the mycelium sprang? And, as Fries expresses himself very judi-
ciously on this subject}, “At num e seminibus Pyri Mali satis mox
pomum habebis? Primum sine dubio enascetur arbuscula; sic inter
Fungos mycelium.” There is no fungus of the six families which
we have reviewed which does not normally bear sporidia. Are these
then mere Jusus nature? This notion is repugnant to reason and
common sense, We must then admit that, as in all organized bodies,
these sporidia are not, cannot be anything but organs destined for
the reproduction of the species. Besides, that which reason counts
for probable, observation and direct experiment have put completely
beyond doubt.

The most curious fact in the physiology of Fungi is perhaps that
of the kind of copulation which we observe amongst the branches of
Syzygites megalocarpus, Ehrenb. ‘This phenomenon is analogous to

* It is curious that the greatest proper heat met with by Dutrochet in the
vegetable kingdom, with the exception of that of the spadix of drum, was
in Boletus @reus.—See Ann. Sc. Nat., Feb, 1840.—M. J. B.

t Totus fungus pro meré fructificatione habendus est, Fries, Lichen,
Europ. Proleg., p. xx

t Eel. Fung. in Linnza, v. p. 503,

Sketch of the Class Fungi... 295

that which takes place in Conjugate of the class Alge, and especially
in the genus Closterium. The tips of two branches approach, join,
and form bytheir junction a verrucose sporangium, in which the spores
appear to result from the mixture of the contents of the two. But
this mixture, as we may easily imagine, cannot take place without
the resorption of the septum at the point of juncture, which in fact
takes place. Nevertheless, it would appear that the copulation is
not indispensable to the accomplishment of the function, since, when
the two branches do not touch, a single sporangium is formed at the
extremity of one of the two, or else, though more rarely, one appears
on each extremity*.

In their germination, which is not now matter of controversy,
there is a simple elongation of a single pole, or of two opposite poles,
of the epispore of the sporidia (mono-dinema) ; or else, according to
Corda (i. c. ii. p. 26, t. xiii. fig. 97, No, 21), this bursts like the testa
in the true seeds of Phenogamous plants, to make way for a filament
susceptible of reproducing the plant from whence it emanates, or at
least of concurring in its reproduction. It appears, indeed, to be
averred, that in many fungi, especially amongst those which are
highest in the series, one, or even several sporidia are not sufficient
for the production of a new individual. Nature, in infinitely multi-
plying the number of seeds in these plants, seems to have wished to
initiate us into the secret of their propagation. The mycelium, which
arises from the germination of the sporidia, should seem to be unable
to work the almost instantaneous growth of an Agaric; for example,
if it were composed of too small a number of filaments, themselves —
limited in their vegetative powers. It is then, in this case, only by
the simultaneous concourse of an immense number of sporules that
we can hope to obtain the desired result. But even this is not always
sufficient ; many other conditions are necessary; such as the choice
of situation or matrix, atmospherie or meteorological momenta, and,
above all, the season, If I can form any sure conclusion from some
experiments which I have made during the microscopic investigation
of Botrytis Bassiana (Muscardine), nature is not so peremptory in
the lower fungi; for after having succeeded in separating upon the
stage of the microscope a single sporidium, I have not only caused
it to germinate and run through all the phases of its new existence,
even to|the production of the fruit; but what is more surprising, I
have obtained, unexpectedly, the same result .on a simple plate of
glass placed under suitable conditions of light, heat, and moisture.
The same experiment was equally successful in Ascophora Mucedo.

We have at last arrived at the production of the mycelium, which
completes the circle, the first half of which is formed by the vegeta-
tion and the second by the fructification. To sum up: a fungus re-
duced to its simplest form is composed of a septate or continuous
thread, terminated by a cell or nucleiferous swelling, which is the
spore. If we would follow in thought all the modifications of these
two organs, we may, by ascending constantly, as we have done, to-

- * Corda, Pracht, Flora, p. 50.

296 Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata.

wards beings more and more complicated, arrive at the very summit
of the series, viz. Amanita cesarea.

The various developments which the unfolding of this new subject
for contemplation would allow of, would carry me beyond my object.
Far from having exhausted, I have, alas! scarcely glanced over it. I
leave this to those who are more capable. I could attempt only a
feeble sketch; may it at least be sufficient to guide the reader in the
midst of the numerous difficulties which await him in the study of
this great and important class of the vegetable kingdom.

Paris, Feb, 1, 1841.

XXXIV.— Observations on the Progress recently made in the
Natural History of the Echinodermata. By Prof. AGAssiz.

[Continued from p. 197.]

In my ‘ Prodromus’ I expressed doubts as to the membra-
nous ambulacral tubes in the Sea-urchins having any rela-
tion to their powers of locomotion, grounding my opinion upon
some observations which I had made on the sandy shores of
Normandy, and upon the very positive assertion of Aristotle,
who tells us that they move by the aid of their spines; and
that even by the state of these organs their degree of pro-
gressive power may be known (liv.iv. chap.v.). Mr. Forbes,
however, has shown this view of the matter to be erroneous,
and has demonstrated that they also progress by means of
their ambulacral tubes, especially when upon solid surfaces.
In company with this gentleman I have seen them ascend,
by the aid of these tubes, the perpendicular sides of a smooth
glass vessel. No further evidence could be wanted to set at
rest the point in question. It yet remains to be shown whe-
ther, among the Cidarites, the long club-shaped spines are
not the principal organs of motion, and that it is among the
Sea-urchins with very short bristles that the ambulacral tubes
are essential to this function. M. de Siebold mentions the
existence of microscopic cilia in the interior of these tentacula
and of their vesicles (Mil. Archiv, 1836, p. 295). M. Ehren-
berg, on the other hand, describes the vibratory movements
in the membrane of the spines of Hchinus saxatilis (move-
ments which are denied by Mr. Forbes), and indicates the
existence of an internal circulation of corpuscles, similar to
the globules of blood, in the retractile tentacula upon the dor-
sal face of the Asterias violacea; he adds, moreover, that the
surface of these tentacula is entirely covered with vibratile
cilia (Mil. Archiv, 1834, p. 577). M. Volkmann has also
given some new details upon the circulation in the Asteria,

Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata. 297

but I am only acquainted with his researches from extracts
(Wiegm. Archiv, 1838, vol. ii. p. 333).

The history of the development of the Echinodermata is
enriched with many important facts. M. Sars has made
known the changes which the Asterias sanguinolenta of
Miller undergoes during the early stages of its existence.

Mr. Thompson of Cork, twelve years after having described
his Pentacrinus europeus, published a second memo on
this animal, in which he regards it as the young state of the
Comatula rosacea. This opinion has been fully confirmed by
Messrs. Forbes, Thompson of Belfast, and Ball, who have
seen the living Pentacrinus europeus detach itself from its
stalk, and swim freely in the form of a small Comatula. ‘The
information given by Mr. Forbes regarding the development
of this Comatula is highly curious.

M. de Siebold has indicated the existence of the vesicle
and the germinal spot in all the Asterie which he examined
(Mill. Archiv, 1836, p. 297). M.J. Miller has also described
the vesicle and germinal spot of the Comatule and Ophiure.
M. Peters (Miill. Archiv, 1840, p. 143) announces that the
Sea-urchins have the sexes distinct. They do not differ ex-
ternally it is true; the sexual organs in both males and
females have the same appearance; but in the females of
Eichinus purpureus and EH. Melo the sexual glands are red,
and contain ova where the vitellus and germinal vesicle are
to be distinguished, whilst in the males these are white, and
only filled with spermatozoa. MM. Valentin and R. Wagner
have likewise noticed a distinction of sexes amongst the Ho-
lothurie, and M. Rathke among the Asterie. M. J. Miller,
moreover, observes that it is probably the same in the Cri-
noidee, or at least in the Comatule (Mill. Archiv, 1840, p.144).
MM. Valentin and Miescher have observed spermatozoa in
the Spatangus purpureus (Repert. de Valentin, 1840, p. 301).
M. Milne Edwards has confirmed these facts by additional
observations.

In a special memoir inserted in Wiegm. Archiv. for 1837
(vol. 1. p. 241), M. Philippi has described two monstrosities
in the genera Echinus and Spatangus. MM. H. de Meyer
and Agassiz have also made known various monstrosities de-
pending both upon deficiency and excess.

Many lengthy memoirs have appeared upon the fossil
Echinodermata, and a large number of species will be found
described in a variety of general works upon geology and
paleontology. But these works are wanting still in agreement,
most of the authors differing in opinion as to the limits which
should be assigned to genera. The genera which have been

Ann, § Mag. N. Hist, Vol. ix. X

298 Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata.

established subsequently to those of Miller among the Cri-
noidee, and which are very numerous, would appear especially
to call for revision. M. Alcide d’Orbigny has just under-
taken this difficult task, in publishing his ‘ Histoire naturelle
des Crinoides vivans et fossiles,’ a work which is based upon
the critical examination of a very extensive collection of spe-
cimens. It appears to me that the great merit of this mono-
graph consists in the systematic arrangement of the genera,
which are here distributed into natural families, whilst before
we had them disposed without any method, but just as some
might happen to follow upon others (péle-méle a la suite les
uns des autres). Three parts of this interesting work have
already appeared, which contain descriptions of the genera
Guettardicrinus, Apiocrinus, and Millericrinus, of the family
Apiocrinoidee. It is only to be regretted that M. d’Orbigny
was not aware of the labours of M. Ch. Kénig, who, in his
‘ Icones sectiles,’ had long since established many genera, of
which his Ceriocrinus, Pomotocrinus, and Symphytocrinus
appear to me synonymous with those proposed by M. d’Or-
bigny. M. L. de Buch has also published, in the Bulletins
of the Berlin Academy, a critical investigation of the Sphe-
ronites, a group of Crinoidee but little known, and whose
structure had escaped the observation of his predecessors.
This memoir is accompanied with beautiful figures. Pander
has also given, in his ‘ Beytrage zur Geognosie des Russischen
Reichs,’ some information upon these fossils, accompanied
with figures. Count Munster, in a special memoir upon the
fossil Crinoidee, inserted in the ‘ Acta nova Academ. Cesar.
Leop. Carol. Naturee Curiosorum,’ t. xix.&c., has made known
a new genus under the name Gasterocoma, and has given ex-
cellent figures and admirable descriptions of a large number
of species which had not been published in his great work on
the fossils of Germany. In his ‘ Beytrage zur Petrefacten-
kunde,’? Count Munster has also described many new Cri-
noidee -of the transition period, among which are three new
genera very remarkable for the disposition of the parts of the
cup (calice), which, deviating from the quinary type so general
in this group of animals, present numbers not found in the
class Echinodermata. He calis these genera Diocrinus, Tria-
crinus, and Asterocrinus. Count Munster has moreover, in
the same work, established his genus Comaturella, and de-
scribed many new species belonging to known genera. M.
Herm. de Meyer has also established two new genera of Cri-
noidee in the ‘ Museum Senkenbergianum’ for 1837, under
the names [socrinus and Chelocrinus. M. Bronn has described
the genus Ctenocrinus in the ¢ Jahrbuch fiir Mineral. u. Petret’

Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata. 299

for 1840; M. Steininger that of Halocrinites, in the eighth
and ninth volumes of the Bulletin of the Geological Society
of France, and in the first volume of the Transactions of this
Society. MM. Quenstedt (Wiegm. Archiv, 1835) and Bronn
(Jahrb. fiir Min. 1837) have described some new species of
Encrinus from the muschelkalk; so that three species of this
remarkable genus are now known.

Mr. Phillips, in the second part of his ‘Geology of York-
shire,’ besides describing many new species belonging to known
genera, has established two new genera of Crinoidee from the
coal-measures, to which he gives the names Euryocrinus and
Gilbertsocrinus. The same writer has moreover described a
great number of new Crinoidee belonging to the most ancient
fossiliferous deposits, in the work of Mr. Murchison upon the
Silurian system, among which we likewise find many new
genera, which he calls Marsupiocrinites, Hypanthocrinites, and
Dimerocrinites. The genus Ischadites of M. Konig (Murch.
Sil. Sys., pl. 26, fig. 11) also belongs to the Crinoidee ; M.de
Buch considers it to be identical with Spheronites aurantium.
Under the name Scyphocrinites, M. Zenker has described a
peculiar form in this class, in his *‘ Naturgeschichte der Urwelt.’
Lastly, M. de Hagenow has made known a new genus allied
to Solanocrinus, which he names Hertha, and many new spe-
cies of Crinoidee and Echinide.

I shall allude again to the genera Glenotremites of Goldfuss
and Ganymeda of Gray, because I have ascertained with cer-
tainty that they have been established upon crinoidal axes
belonging to the family of the Comatule, and consequently
they ought to be suppressed. As regards the genera Ca-
ryocrinites, Say, and Trianisites, Rafinesque, these are only
known to me by name. The genus Marsupites of Mr. Mantell
(Marsupium, Konig) is too well known to be mentioned as a
recent acquisition to the science of paleontology.

M. Romer, in his work upon the Jurassic fossils of the north
of Germany, and in his second work upon the cretaceous fos-
sils of the same country, describes « considerable number of
new species amongst the Hchinites and Crinoidee. MM. Koch
and Dunker have described many new Echinites in the Sup-
plement to the first work, and M. Hinsinger those of the for-
mations in Sweden in his ‘ Lethea Suecica,’ accompanied with
excellent figures.

The family of the Crinoidee ought especially to engage the
attention of naturalists, inasmuch as, from the great variety of
forms which it contains, it will furnish the clue to the deve-
lopment of the entire class Echinodermata. These forms are

xX 2

300 Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata.

as it were the precursors of the Comatule, the Asteria, and the
Echinites, the forms of which they have in some instances
already appropriated. In this particular the most remarkable
of all the genera is that which I shall describe under the name
Echinocrinus, and which presents the perfectly spheroidal
shape of the Sea-urchins, with the narrow ambulacra and
long prickly spines of certain Cidarites. The analogy with
these last is so striking, that detached fragments of this ge-
nus (which is only found in the coal-measures and transition
formations) have already actually been described as fragments
of Cidarites. Such for instance, among others, are the Cida-
ris Urit of Fleming, the Cidarites Nerei, Protet and priscus
of Count Munster, and some other unpublished species.

But little is known at present of the fossil Asterie and
Ophiure ; a very small number only have been described,
amongst which, as new species, I shall mention those which
Mr. Williamson has published in Loudon’s ‘ Magazine of Na-
tural History’ for 1836, and those from the collections of the
Karl of Enniskillen and Sir Philip Egerton, described by Mr.
Broderip in the fifth volume of the ‘'Transactions of the Geo-
logical Society of London,’ without enumerating those which
have been published by Count Munster, M. Goldfuss, M. Des
Moulins and M. Agassiz. Their number however is very con-
siderable, and I am glad to announce a work by Mr. Dixon
which is to embrace all the British species.

M. Frédéric Dubois of Montpereux, in the Atlas of his
travels in the Crimea, &c., has commenced the publication of
the magnificent collection of fossils brought by him from those
countries by the issue of a large plate of highly interesting
Echinites. In the fourth volume of the second series of the
‘Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences of Turin,’ De Sis-
monda has published a complete monograph of the fossil
Echinites of Piedmont, in which he describes a new genus un-
der: the name Anaster, and a large number of new species ac-
companied with good figures. M. Grateloup has likewise pub-
lished a special memoir upon the fossil Sea-urchins which
occur in the calcareous formations in the environs of Dax
(Actes de la Soc. Lin. de Bordeaux, tom. viil.). M. Leymerie
has described many interesting species of the genus Diadema
in the third vol. of the ‘ Geol. Trans. of France.’ In the same
work, vol. ii, M. Dujardin has also described a new Sea-
urchin, from the chalk. M. de France has given, in the
‘ Dictionary of Natural Sciences’ of Levrault, numerous ar-
ticles on the various genera of fossil Echinodermata, which
make us acquainted with the condition of the science upon this

Prof. Agassiz on the Echinodermata. . 301

subject at the period of the publication of this encyclopaedia.
Notwithstanding that it embraces these fossils in their totality,
the great work of Goldfuss on the Petrifactions of Germany
will for a long time to come be a standard work for the study
of fossil Echinodermata.

In the ‘ Nouveaux Mémoires de la Soc. Helvétique des
Scien. Naturelles’ (tom. il. et iv.), I have made known the
fossil Echinites of Switzerland; my descriptions are accom-
panied with figures which represent all the species under va-
rious aspects. In this memoir I have established the follow-
ing genera :—Hyboclypus, Pygorhynchus,Conoclypus, Pygurus,
Hemicidaris, Acrocidaris, Acrosalenia, Tetragramma, Pedina,
and Glypticus. In the first volume of the ‘ Mém. de la Soc.
des Sc. Nat. de Neuchatel, I bad previously published, in
part, a notice on the species of the Neocomian formations;
since then, in my systematic catalogue of the casts of the
fossil Sea-urchins in the museum at Neuchatel *, I published
the essential characters of the new or little known genera
which I have established up to the present time amongst the
Echinites. The following genera are there characterized for
the first time :—Towaster, Brissopsis, Nucleopygus, Globator,
Caratomus, Amblypygus, Ibeliophorat, Amphiope, Encope, Echi-
nopsis, Cyphosoma, Acropeltis, Celopleurus, Codiopsis, Podo-
phora, and Acrocladia. The distribution of many series of
these casts has given a publicity to my researches upon the
Echinites, which I hope will aid in advancing our knowledge
of these fossils, and facilitate the identification of specimens
which as yet may not be figured or even described. I have
also_put into circulation representations, as faithful as it was
possible to obtain them, of a great number of unique speci-
mens in a very perfect state of preservation.

Since the publication, in 1838, of my first monograph upon
the Echinodermata, the materials at my disposal have been
greatly augmented. A number of new species in all the orders
of the class Echinodermata have been entrusted to me by the
numerous friends of science, who have considered that a most
efficacious way of serving it would be that of bringing toge-
ther, in the same publication, the greatest possible amount of
data. I therefore esteem it both a duty and pleasure to re-
cord here the names of all those who have acquired new
claims to my gratitude, whether it be in the communication

* Catalogus System. Ectyporum Echinodermatum Fossilium Musei Neo-
comensis, 4to, 1840.

+ This genus has since regained the name Rotula, given to it more than
a century ago by Klein, but of which no one had taken notice.

302 Mr. G. R. Waterhouse on some new Coleoptera

of original specimens, or in furnishing me with information
upon the distribution or location of species. * * *

[The length to which the list extends of British and Foreign Na-
turalists to whom Prof. Agassiz expresses his obligations, precludes
our giving it insertion.—Epzir. |

Neuchatel, July. 1841.

XXX V.—Descriptions of new species of Coleopterous Insects
belonging to the Genus Apocyrtus, collected by Hugh Cuming,
Esq., in the Philippine Islands. By G. R. WareruoussE,
Esq., Assistant Secretary and Curator to the Zoological
Society.

Order COLEOPTERA.
Sect, CURCULIONIDES.
Div. Pacuyruyncurpes, Scho.
Genus Apocyrtvs, Erichson.
Apocyrtus Schenherri.

Ap. niger; capite nota inter oculos et utrinque infra oculos; thorace nota
transversa anticd, maculisque duabus lateralibus et superioribus, necnon
elytris maculis viginti-duabus, splendidé cupreis, vel aureo-cupreis ; rostro
rugoso-punctato ad basin transversim impresso, capite et rostro canaliculo
longitudinali impressis ; thorace crebré punctato; elytris globoso-ovatis
feré dupl6 thorace latioribus, distincté punctatis, punctis in striis irregu-
laribus dispositis. Long. corp. 84 lin.; lat, 33 lin.

This is the largest species of the genus I am acquainted with ; its
elytra are less globose, and the thorax is larger in proportion to the
elytra than in Ap. inflatus : the beautiful metallic spots with which it
is adorned vary somewhat in hue, being in some specimens of a red-
dish golden tint, and in others of a copper colour. ‘The rostrum is
thickly punctured, and the punctures are more or less confluent; a
transverse indented line separates the rostrum from the head, and a
longitudinal impression runs from this line towards the fore-part of
the rostrum, becoming gradually broader in front and terminating in
a line with the insertion of the antenne. The heads rather spa-
ringly punctured ; between the eyes is a small metallic spot (in some
specimens wanting), and beneath the eye is an oblique mark formed
of brilliant scales. ‘The thorax is very nearly equal in length and
breadth, subglobose, and truncated before and behind; on the ante-
rior margin is a transverse mark, about midway between the ante-
terior and posterior margins; and towards the side of the thorax is
a round spot, and just above the insertion of the femur is a broad
oblong mark formed of brilliant scales; the surface of the thorax is
rather coarsely punctured, and the punctures are many of them con-
fluent. ‘The elytra are more than one-third broader than the thorax
—sometimes nearly twice as broad—about one-third broader than
long, ovate and very convex ; they are punctured, and the punctures

belonging to the genus Apocyrtus. 303

are small, and for the most part arranged in striz : the spots, formed
of scales, are either nine or ten in number on each elytron ; viz. two
at the base, three arranged in a transverse line near the middle, a
sixth larger oblong spot on the outer margin rather behind the middle
of the elytra, and three on the apical half, one of which is very
near the apex ; the second, above this and near the suture, is large,
and has a tendency to divide into two spots, and in some cases joins
the apical spot; the third is in a line with the last, and near the
outer margin; the tenth spot, when present, is small, and placed
between the two last-mentioned spots. On the meso- and meta-
sternum are four spots, one near the insertion of each of the femora.

7

Apocyrtus Hopei.

Ap. niger ; capite anteriore et rostro rugosis, lined squamosa longitudinali ;
thorace subgloboso, distincté punctato, punctis plerdmque confluentibus,

_ marginibus anticis et lateralibus, sic et maculis duabus supra squamis ob-
sitis; elytris ovatis, thorace conspicué latioribus, irregularitér punctato-
striatis, striis ordine gemino dispositis; ad basin et ad apicem lineis dua-
bus longitudinalibus, fascia in medio, margine laterali, maculisque duabus
subapicalibus é squamis effectis ; maculis notisque omnibus pallidé cupreis.

Long. corp, 64 lin.; lat. 23 lin.

This species is about equal in size to the Pachyrhynchus moniliferus,
and approaches that insect in form; but the rostrum is rather nar-
rower and longer, and the elytra are also more elongated. The
markings are of a very pale copper colour, with a slight metallic hue ;
they consist of a longitudinal mark between the eyes which extends
on to the rostrum, terminating in a line with the point of insertion
of the antenne ; aline borders the anterior margin of the thorax, and
there is a patch of scales on the sides of the thorax just above the
base of the femora; besides these two marks, are two spots on the
upper surface : a moderately broad line runs parallel with and close
to the outer margin of each elytron, but is interrupted towards and
at the apical portion ; at the base is a longitudinal mark situated at
a short distance from the suture; this mark is joined to the lateral
band by a transverse line at the base of the elytra ; it terminates con-
siderably short of a central transverse fascia: on the apical portion
of the elytra are two other longitudinal marks, the foremost portion
of which is thickened, and lastly there are two largish transverse
subapical spots. Besides the scales which form these spots and mark-
ings, are numerous minute scattered hairs on the hinder part of the
elytra, as well as on the body beneath and on the legs.

Apocyrtus ceruleonotatus.

Ap. niger; capite macula inter oculos et utrinque infra oculos, thorace ma-.
culis duabus et margine antico lateribusque, necnon elytris maculis sex-
decim vel octodecim, czruleis; rostro rugoso punctato ad basin transver-
sim depresso, capite et rostro canaliculo longitudinali impressis ; thorace
globoso crebré at leyitér punctato; elytris oblongo-ovatis thorace parim
latioribus distincté punctatis, punctis in striis irregularibus dispositis.
Long. corp. 6% lin,; lat. 2% lin.

This species is larger than the Pachyrhynchus moniliferus; the
thorax is broader in proportion to the elytra, and the elytra are less

304 Mr. G.-R. Waterhouse on some new Coleoptera

globose. The spots on the thorax and elytra are of moderate size,
and most of them round.

Apocyrtus ruficollis.

Ap. piceus; thorace pedibusque rufescentibus; corpore subtis, genibus,
tarsisque nigrescentibus ; thorace cum elytris quoad latitudinem feré co-
equali. ‘Thorax punctatus, disco impunctato, ad latera subtuberculata.
Elytra subseriatim punctulata. Long. corp. 64 lin.; lat. 24 lin.

This species nearly resembles the Ap. profanus (Eschsch.) in form,
but is proportionately rather. shorter and broader; it is much less
coarsely sculptured than that species, and more than twice the size.

Apocyrtus quadrulifer.

Ap. niger ; thorace punctato; clytris parcé punctatis ; capitis nota suboculari,
et rostri nota basali, necnon thoracis margine lineisque duabus longitudi-
nalibus, pallidé czeruleo-viridibus ; sic et elytrorum lineas, areas quatuor-
decim, plerasque quadratas, circumdantibus ; areis duabus suturalibus.

Long. corp. 6 lin. ; lat. 3 lin. . .

This species nearly resembles in size and form the Pachyrhynchus
moniliferus, but the thorax is proportionately larger, and the elytra
rather narrower. ‘The rostrum is thickly but finely punctured, and
has a transverse groove behind, and a large oblong shallow impres-
sion in front. The thorax is distinctly punctured, is margined by a
greenish blue line, and has two longitudinal lines above, towards the
sides. ‘The elytra are divided by longitudinal and transverse lines
into numerous areas which are mostly of a quadrate form, or nearly .
so: at the base of the elytra five of these areas (which are rather
longer than broad) form a transverse series—the largest of these is
the central one: in the middle of the elytra there is another trans-
verse series of four areas; here, therefore, there is a line on the su-
ture; behind these again are five more areas ; the central one is long,
and extends to the apex of the elytra, and those adjoining on either
side are nearly of a triangular form. The elytra are distinctly punc-
tured, but the punctures are scattered, and, excepting near the su-
ture, do not form longitudinal striz. The thorax is rather spa-
ringly punctured ; the head is smooth behind ; but between the eyes
are some indistinct confluent punctures ; in front of the eyes is a
transverse impression, and on the basal half of the rostrum is a lon-
gitudinal depression, which is dilated in front. The upper surface is
rather finely punctured.

Apocyrtus subquadrulifer.

Ap. niger, thorace supra punctulato; elytris distincté punctatis ; capitis
nota suboculari et rostri nota basali, necnon thoracis margine lineisque
duabus metallicé viridibus, sic et elytrorum lineis areas undecim pleras-
que oblongas circumdantibus; areis tribus suturalibus. Long. corp. 6
lin.; lat. 23 lin.

This species is about equal in size to the Pachyrhynchus monilife-
rus; the elytra are rather more elongated, and the thorax a trifle less
swollen in the middle: it is rather less than the Apocyrtus quadrulifer ;
the rostrum is narrower and more contracted at the base ; the thorax
and elytra are also proportionately narrower. Like the insect last .
mentioned, the present species has the elytra divided into rectan-

belonging to the genus Apocyrtus.. © = 305

pular areas by lines formed of green or blue-green scales; but here
the number and disposition of these areas are different, there being
three central or sutural areas, whilst in P. guadrulifer there are but
two: the total number of areas is eleven ; in P. guadrulifer there are
fourteen. Between the eyes is a longitudinal groove, and imme-
diately in front of them is a transverse furrow, through which the
longitudinal groove is continued, and terminates about the middle of
the rostrum. ‘he thorax is margined with green in front and at the
sides, besides which there are two longitudinal green lines, one on
each of the disc. The space between the two last-mentioned lines
presents a few scattered small punctures, but towards and at the
sides the thorax is smooth; the length and width of the thorax are
very nearly equal; in front and behind it is truncated, and in the
middle it is slightly swollen. The elytra are rather less than twice
as broad as the thorax, convex, ovate, attenuated behind ; they are
punctured, and the punctures are small, rather scattered, and have a
tendency to arrange themselves into strie.

Apocyrtus metallicus.

Ap. eneus, nitidus, thorace maculis duabus superné, duabus anticé et utrin-
que una; elytris distincté punctato-striatis maculis sexdecim ; his maculis

é squamis viridi-aureis. Long. corp. 43 lin.; lat. 14 lin.

The Ap. metallicus and Ap. levicollis are the only two species of
the present genus I am acquainted with in which the ground-colour
‘of the body and legs is metallic: the colour is the same in both spe-
cies, being sometimes of a bronze hue, and sometimes having a slight
copper-like tint. Ap. metailicus is readily distinguished from Ap. le-
vicollis by the elytra being adorned with smallish round spots, which
are of a golden or golden green colour, the last-named species ha-
ving narrow bands instead of spots. ‘The rostrum is rather finely
punctured in front, has a longitudinal groove, and is separated from
the head (which is almost destitute of punctures) by a very deep
transverse channel. ‘The thorax is small compared with many of the
genus, subglobose, truncated before and behind, glossy, and very di-
stinctly punctured; on the anterior margin is a small spot on each
side immediately behind the eye; on the lateral margin is another
and larger spot, and there are two small ‘spots on the upper surface
about midway between the anterior and posterior margins, and rather
widely separated from each other. The elytra are of an ovate form,
and distinctly punctato-striated : on each elytron are eight round or
nearly round spots, viz. two at the base, two in a transverse line in
the middle, three, also in a transverse line, behind the middle, and
one near the apex: on the abdomen beneath are four spots. All
these spots are formed by golden green scales.

Apocyrtus levicollis.

Ap. eneus, nitidus; rostro punctato, sulcé longitudinali, et ad basin pro-
fundé transversim impresso; thorace subgloboso, indistinctissimé punc-
‘tulato; marginibus squamis cruleo-viridibus ornato ; elytris rotundato-
ovatis, punctato-striatis, fasciis duabus et verstis apicem punctis duabus

806 Mr. G..R. Waterhouse on some new Coleoptera

lineisque arcuatis duabus apicalibus czruleo-viridibus. Long. corp. 34

—44 lin.; lat. 14—14 lin.

This pretty little species varies considerably in size, as will be seen
by the above dimensions. ‘The rostrum is separated from the head
by avery deep transverse impression, and has a distinct longitudi-
nally impressed line ; in front it is convex, and rather thickly though
finely punctured. The head is very sparingly punctured ; the thorax
is subglobose and rather small; its surface is glossy and is very de-
licately punctured ; the margins are adorned with blue-green scales.
The elytra are convex, of an ovate form, and nearly twice as broad
as the thorax, distinctly punctato-striated: at the base of each ely-
tron is a transverse narrow blue-green band, on the middle is a se-
cond band, and behind is a longitudinal mark running parallel with
and at a short distance from the suture; joining this mark with the
central transverse fascia is a curved line which runs nearly parallel
with the outer margin of the elytron; in the area enclosed by the
markings last described is a small round spot. The glossiness and
smoothness of the thorax will serve to distinguish the present species
from all others of the genus here described, excepting the Ap. metal-
licus, which greatly resembles the A. levicollis, not only in this cha-
racter, but in size, form, and -also in the sculpturing of the elytra :
this however appears to be less strongly marked in the present than
in the preceding species.

Apocyrtus elegans.
Ap. niger; rostro supra concavo; capite punctato, anticé lined transversa
_impresso, et inter oculos strid longitudinali ; thorace subgloboso, tuberculis
crebris partum elevatis obsito, supra maculis duabus, anticé et ad latera,
squamis aureo-viridibus ornato; elytris subseriatim punctatis, maculis or-
natis, his maculis, lateribusque elytrorum, aureo-viridibus. Long. corp.

54 lin.; lat. 24 lin. :

Rather less than the Pachyrhynchus moniliferus; the thorax smaller,
and the elytra proportionately more elongated. In size and disposition
of the markings the present species resembles the Ap. gibbirostris ; —
but in that species the thorax and elytra are very nearly equal in
width, whilst in the A. elegans the thorax is considerably narrower
than the elytra: here the upper surface is covered with glossy tu-
bercles,.and there is a somewhat indistinct dorsal channel; in Ap.
gibbirostris the thorax is coarsely punctured above.

The rostrum is concave above, rather finely punctured, and sepa-
rated from the head by a transverse groove: the head presents largish
scattered punctures between the eyes, and has a longitudinally im-
pressed line in the same part; beneath the eye is a small brilliant ‘
spot. The thorax is subcylindrical, but dilated in the middle; the
anterior part is narrowly margined with brilliant scales, and there is
a broad patch of these scales on each side, besides two smallish round
spots on the upper surface: these are widely separated and situated
not far from the hinder margin. ‘The elytra present a nearly ovate
outline, but are somewhat pointed behind; they are distinctly punc-
tured, and the punctures have a tendency to form themselves into
lines. At the base of each elytron are two roundish spots of mode-

belonging to the genus Apocyrtus. _ 807

rate size, one of which is near the suture, and the other joins the
broad marginal band; in the middle are three spots arranged in a
transverse line, but the two outermost of these are confluent and also
join the marginal band ; behind the middle are three other spots, the
outermost of which also joins the band just mentioned as well as an
apical spot. All these spots are of moderate size, nearly round, and
formed of brilliant golden green scales, and the broadish marginal
band is formed of similar scales.

Apocyrtus bifasciatus.

Ap. niger; pedibus piceo-rubris, genibus tarsisque nigrescentibus ; capite
inter oculos depresso. et canaliculo longitudinali super rostrum ducto ;
rostro parcé punctato ; thorace globoso, rugoso-punctato; elytris oblongo-
ovatis, thorace paulo latioribus, distincté punctatis: capite macula viridi
inter oculos et utrinque infra oculos ornato ; thorace margine antico late-
ribusque viridibus ; elytris distincté punctatis, fasciis duabus latis trans-
versalibus ornatis ; his maculis fasciisque 6 squamis splendidé aureo-viri-
dibus effectis. Long. corp. 6 lin.; lat. 24 lin.

The two broad transverse fascie on the elytra of this species (one
of which is at the base and the other behind the middle) are almost
joined by a series of brilliant scales on the sides of the wing-cases ;
there is a brilliant spot on each side of the abdomen between the
middle and posterior pairs of legs.

Apocyrius geniculatus.

Ap. niger; femoribus, tibiisque rufis, genibus nigris ; capite punctato, sulco
longitudinali impresso; thorace subgloboso, anticé posticéque truncato,
supra punctis distinctis confluentibus impresso; elytris thorace distincté
latioribus, ovatis, posticé pauld acuminatis, punctatis, punctis confluentibus
atque subseriatis, posticé aliquant6 repenté contractis, ad suturam elevatis
et tuberculo instructis, ad latera propé basin depressis. Thorax ad latera

. squamis ceruleisadspersus. Elytra fascia non valdé distincta subapicali,
lateralibusque ceruleis. Long. corp. 63—5 lin.; lat. 23—2 lin.

This species much resembles the Ap. bifasciatus, but the thorax is
narrower and more thickly and distinctly punctured, and the elytra
are also more thickly punctured. As in Ap. bifasciatus, there is some-
times a basal and subapical fascia on the elytra, but these in most
specimens can scarcely be traced, and are never distinct ; they are
formed by scattered pale blue scales. In one sex there is a tubercle
on the hinder part of the elytra situated on the suture, and behind
this tubercle is a brush of minute hairs. At the base of the elytra is
a depression on each side, and a small hump near the humeral angle.
The punctures of the elytra in some specimens are confluent and give
a rough appearance to the surface; in others they are arranged into
moderately regular strie. The legs are almost of an orange colour ;
the coxee, knees, tip of the tibize, and the tarsi are black.

Of the Ap. geniculatus very many specimens were brought home
by Mr. Cuming: the A. difasciatus appears to be scarce or very local,
the collection containing but one specimen.

Apocyrtus picipennis.
Ap. ater; femoribus tibiisque rufis, genibus nigris; capite parcé punctato,
longitudinalitér impresso; rostro ad basin transversim impresso, rugoso,

308 Mr. G.R. Waterhouse on some new Coleoptera

et squamis viridibus ornato ; thorace subrotundato, anticé posticéque trun-

cato, rugoso, margine antico, lateribus, fasciaque transversd interrupta,

squamis viridibus ornatis; elytris subrotundatis, rufo-piceis, irregularitér
punctato-striatis, fasciis tribus, ¢ squamis czruleo-viridibus effectis, et ad

apicem squamis quasi pulverulentis, Long. corp, 6—5 lin. ; lat, 23—24

lin.

This may be distinguished from many of the genus by the more
globose form of the elytra which are much broader than the thorax,
and thus makes an approach to the Ap. znflatus ; in that species how-
ever the disproportion between the width of the thorax and elytra is
considerably greater. The head is distinctly punctured, the rostrum
is thickly punctured and somewhat rugose ; an impressed line is ob-
servable between the eyes, and this extends on to the rostrum, which
is separated from the head by a broadish transverse groove. Between
the eyes is a patch of blue or green scales, and these often extend on
to the base of the rostrum. ‘The thorax is subglobose and rugose
above ; on the anterior margin is a narrow line of scales, and on each
side is a broader band, besides which there is a transverse fascia
rather behind the middle, which is often interrupted in the centre.
The elytra are one-third broader than the thorax or rather more ;
they are distinctly punctured, and the punctures are arranged in
somewhat irregular striz ; at the base is a transverse fascia, a second
is situated in the middle, and a third between this and the apex;
these fascize are rather narrow, and are sometimes of an ultramarine
blue colour, and sometimes greenish ; the apex of the elytra is pow-
dered as it were with scales of a similar colour. ‘The head, thorax,
body beneath, knees and tarsi, and antennze are black ; the elytra and
coxe are pitchy red, sometimes pitchy ; the legs are red.

Apocyrtus gibbirostris.

Ap. niger, nitidus ; rostro (in foem. ?) supra gibbere instructo; thorace feré
rotundato, punctato, punctis confluentibus, margine antico, lateribus, fas-
cidque interrupta, squamis viridibus ornatis ; elytris latitudine cum thorace
feré cozequalibus, subseriatim punctatis, fasciis tribus plus minusve inter-
ruptis, lateralibus, maculisque apicalibus é squamis aureo-viridibus effectis,
Long. corp. 53 lin.; lat. 24 lin.

Rostrum with two large deep foveze at the base, the remaining por-
tion elevated and forming a large hump, the surface of which is nearly
flat, thickly punctured, and of a triangular form, the base of the tri-
angle being in front. Head rather sparingly punctured between the
eyes and with a longitudinally impressed line. ‘Thorax broad and
nearly globose, coarsely punctured, the punctures confluent; a nar-
row margin of scales in front, a broader mark at the sides, and a
transverse band rather behind the middle: this band is interrupted
in the centre, and does not extend to the lateral margins. Elytra
subovate, broadest rather behind the middle, and suddenly acumi-
nated at the apex ; the width but little exceeding that of the thorax :
the brilliant golden green scales with which the elytra are adorned
are so arranged as tv form a broadish and somewhat irregular band
at the base, and this joins a narrower band on the lateral margins ;
in the middle is a transverse fascia which is sometimes broken up into
spots, and behind the middle is a second similar fascia; towards

belonging to the genus Apocyrtus. ' $809

the sides of the elytra is a longitudinal mark which is sometimes in-
terrupted, and in other cases joins the two fasciz just mentioned ; be-
sides these markings there is another line on each elytron which runs
parallel with and near the suture ; this is joined at the apex of the
elytra by the marginal band. The punctures of the wing-cases, which
are not strongly marked, are arranged in striz, but these are not
always very regular. I have before me a specimen agreeing with the
above description, but which differs in being smaller and narrower,
and in wanting the hump on the rostrum. I presume the specimen
described is a female and the humpless one is the male. Other speci-
mens agree with the last, excepting in having two spots on the up-
per part of the thorax instead of the fascia: they have a broad sub-
apical fascia on the elytra and a spot at the apex, but no longitudinal
mark near the suture.

Apocyrtus subfasciatus.

Ap. ater, nitidus; capite nota inter oculos ; thorace globoso anticé posticé-
que truncato, supra crebré tuberculato, tuberculis nitidis et parim ele-
vatis, marginibus anticis et lateralibus sic et maculis tribus, viridibus;
elytris latitudine cum thorace feré cozqualibus, subseriatim punctatis,
fasciis tribus plerdmque interruptis, lateralibus, maculisque apicalibus
aureo-viridibus, Long. corp. 54. lin.—4 lin. ; lat. 23—14 lin.

In size and form, as well as in the markings, this species so closely
resembles the Ap. gibbirostris, that I feel considerable hesitation in
giving it a name, though it differs considerably in the sculpture of
the thorax. In the gibdirostris the thorax is punctured, whilst the
subfasciatus has the upper surface of the thorax covered with glossy
and but little elevated tubercles.

The head is punctured between the eyes, where there is moreover
a longitudinally impressed line which is continued on to the rostrum
and terminates nearly in a line with the base of the antenne; the
upper surface of the rostrum is thickly punctured ; a patch of golden
green scales is situated partly on the head and partly on the ros-
trum. ‘The thorax is nearly equal in width to the elytra, has the an-
terior and lateral margins adorned with green scales, besides which
there are three spots on the upper surface, an oblong spot in the
middle extending to the hinder margin, and one on each side about
_ midway between the anterior and posterior margins. The elytra are
rather short, nearly as broad at the base as in the middle; they are
distinctly punctured, and the punctures have a tendency to form lon-
gitudinal lines ; at the base of each elytron is a transverse band, which
is often interrupted and broken into spots; in the middle of the ely-
tra is a transverse series of spots, arranged one on each side near the
suture, and a second near the lateral margin which is larger; near
the apex of each elytron is a transverse mark which joins a longitu-
dinal line situated near the suture and a band on the outer margin
of the elytra, and thus encloses a triangular area ; these marks how-
ever are sometimes broken up into spots, and the band on the outer
margin of the elytra is often interrupted in parts.

This appears to be a very common species in the Philippine

slands,

310 Mr. G. R. Waterhouse on some new Coleoptera.

Apocyrtus cuneiformis. -

Ap. niger vel piceo-niger ; pedibus rubris, genibus tarsisque nigris ; corpore
cuneiformi, posticé latissimo ; rostro crebré punctato, punctis confluenti-
bus, sulco lato longitudinali et ad basin linea transversd, impresso ; capite
linea longitudinali impresso; thorace mediocritér convexo in medio vix
dilatato, supra rugoso vel subtuberculato ; elytris supra crebré punctatis,
punctis confluentibus, subdepressis, ad basin quoad latitudinem vix cum |
thorace cozqualibus; squamis minutis czeruleis corpore superiore ad-
sperso. Long. corp. 53—44 lin. ; lat. 23—14 lin.

The very small blue scales on the head, thorax and elytra of this
insect are yery indistinct, requiring a lens to perceive them; they
are moreover so scattered as scarcely to affect the general ground-
colouring. :
Apocyrtus subcuneiformis.

Ap. rufo-piceus ; pedibus rufis, antennis, genibus, tarsisque nigris; corpore
subdepresso, subcuneiformi ; thorace rugoso ; elytris supra depressis cre-
bré subseriatim punctatis, tuberculo suturali versus apicem instructis, pilis
vestito. Long. corp. 6 lin.—5 lin. ; lat. 3—2z4 lin.

This species very closely resembles the A. cuneiformis, but differs
in having the thorax proportionately narrower, the elytra broader,
more decidedly depressed above, and the broadest part is more re-
moved from the apex or nearer the middle than in that insect ; the
colour is always pitchy red, whereas in A. cuneiformis it is usually
black and rarely pitchy ; the sculpturing is rather less strong. Both
species were abundant in specimens in Mr. Cuming’s collection, but
they do not appear to have been collected in the same locality, some
of Mr. Cuming’s bottles containing one species and some the other.
In form the present and preceding species differ considerably from
others of the genus: the thorax is less globose, being but little di-
lated in the middle ; the elytra are of the same width as the thorax
at the base; thence they gradually become wider—in cuneiformis the
upper surface is subdepressed, and the widest portion is near the
apex ; in subcuneiformis the upper surface of the elytra is nearly flat,
but at the sides and apical fourth they suddenly drop as it were, and
thus, viewing the insect from above, the rounded angle formed by the
sudden descending of the parts mentioned constitutes the outline of
the visible portion ; at the suture and towards the apex of the elytra
is a blunt tubercle, which is furnished with a brush of small hairs.

Apocyrtus rufescens.

Ap. corpore rufescente ; pedibus rufis; antennis, genibus, tarsisque nigris
thorace subcylindrico, in medio vix dilatato, tuberculis minutis crebré ob-
sito; elytris convexis, in medio dilatatis, ad apicem acutis, crebré tuber-
culatis, ad latera tuberculis majoribus in seriebus tribus vel quatuor ob-
sitis. Long. corp. 53—43 lin. ; lat. 2}—24 lin.

Closely allied to A. cuneiformis and A. subcunetformis, but distin-
guished by the elytra being narrower, not depressed above ; the apical
portion is more produced, and does not form a right angle with the
dorsal surface, but descends gradually : the thorax is thickly studded
with minute tubercles, and so are the elytra; on the sides of the

Mr. Hinds on Climate, &e—Temperature. 311

elytra there are three or four longitudinal rows of tubercles of a
larger size: on the suture and at the commencement of the apical
third of the elytra is a tubercle which is provided with a tuft of
small hairs: the body beneath is pitchy red ; the upper parts are of
a dull red colour. In some specimens small scattered green scales
are observable on the thorax and elytra, especially on the sides of
the former, and at the base and on the sides of the latter.

[To be continued. |

XXXVI.—The Physical Agents of Temperature, Humidity,
Light, and Soil, considered as developing Climate, and in con-
nexion with Geographic Botany. By Ricuarp BrinsLEy
Hinps, Esq., Surgeon R.N.

[Continued from p. 189. ]

HitrHerro our attention has been chiefly directed to the tem-
perature of the air, under the influence of various circum-
stances which regulate the amount. The direct heating power
of the sun’s rays, or radiation, has not been noticed, though
their action on the vegetable kingdom is often very important.
As vegetation under usual circumstances is fully exposed to
the effects of the seasons, the conditions to which it is liable,
from the presence or absence of the sun, become a subject of
important inquiry. Two different results follow radiation:
the first is an increase in the sensible heat during the period
of the sun’s rays above the horizon ; the second is a decrease
of the same, due to a transfer of heat during the night from
the earth, by what is called terrestrial radiation. By this the
temperature around vegetation is capable of being very con-
siderably reduced.

I. Daily observation shows us the very great difference
between the impression made on our feelings by the tempe-
rature of the shade and the sun’s rays. The fact ascertained,
it was next necessary to discover whether it obeyed any re-
gularity in its relation to the temperature conferred on the
air by the sun, and whether the progression of the seasons,
time of the day, or the latitude, influenced this relation. The
laws of its influence over the surface of the globe are now
generally determined, and they become another confirmation
of that omnipotent foresight by which the conditions of our
nature were so distributed, that where at first view the abs-
ence of an agent would convey a momentary impression of
error or confusion, a little inspection will display a new agent .
compensating for the absence of the other.

Its relations in different latitudes are not perhaps what would

312 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

have been anticipated, since the power of the sun’s rays over
the temperature advances inversely to the mean heat. In
low latitudes, and with a high annual mean, the difference is
less than in high latitudes where the annual mean is low. In
Mr. Daniel’s Essays some observations on this subject are
given which clearly prove this; and further, it appears, by
some synchronous observations, that in the month of June,
when the sun’s rays were 47° above the air at Bahia, they
were 65° in England. Connecting these with the polar re-
gions, it was found that in the month of March, when in
England the power of radiation was 49°, at Melville Island it
was 55°. As none of the details given show any regular pro-
gression through different parallels, I obtained the materials
for the following table; the observations were chiefly taken
at sea, but always on board ship, where local influences are
less numerous than on shore, and far more uniform.

Latitude. ia ipo Pag Rae Difference. State of the Weather.
.°) / (e) / Oo °o °
0 26 | 77 30 | 80°5 | 1205) 4u Atmosphere clear and fine.
5 56 | 69 4/1] 80°5 | 111 30°5 Clear and fine: a fresh breeze.
8 8 | 66 29} 80°5 | 107 26'5 Cloudless: a moderate breeze.
13 61 4'5'4 ‘78 104 26 Ciear: a fresh breeze.

17 47 | 55 44 | 75°5 | 109°5| 34 Clear: a light breeze.

20 59 | 51 10 | 75 102 27 Clear: a light breeze.
. 21 34 | 48 53 | 74:5 | 107 32:5 Clear and fine : a calm,

33 9/4810] 70 112 42 Clear: a light breeze.

44 27 | 68 41 | 66 138 52 Light fleecy clouds: a calm.
46 19 66 108 42 Clear: a moderate breeze.
46 19 77 119 42 Clear: nearly calm.

In pursuance of the established fact, that many causes of
climate are affected very similarly on elevation as in increa-
sing the latitude, experiments were next made to ascertain
the laws of radiation in the former. By those of Major Sa-
bine, ata height of 4000 feet in the island of Jamaica, the
force of radiation was 57°, being a much greater intensity
than was observed at the level of the sea. Saussure observed
that the power of the sun’s rays was greater in elevated sta-
tions on the Alps than on the plains below. He at that time
could not possibly appreciate the value that meteorologists
would, at some subsequent period, place on such data; they
were then but a fragment of the mass of irregular information
which great and industrious minds are always accumulating,
and which at some future day find an appropriation, whilst they
also become an answer to the sceptic who is continually ex-
claiming * ¢ui bono?” at every addition to our knowledge,

with Geographic Botany.— Temperature. 313

Among the Himma-leh mountais Mr. Royle considers he
has obtained results similar to those of Saussure, inferred.
from the small deposition of snow in some localities, and its
very speedy removal.

By radiation*, then, the depression of temperature in high
latitudes and on ascent is in some measure counteracted,
since the temperature of radiation and of the atmosphere are
inversely different. The former carries with it light, and its
operation is powerful for a time, as in the polar regions,
where its duration is considerable; and on high mountain
chains, where it bursts through the rarefied air, and lasting
only for a few hours disappears. Can any circumstances of
difference in polar and alpine floras be traced to this? The
most probable answer will be found in the duration of life
among plants of the same species growing naturally in both
regions, or by a comparison between two nearly allied species
of the same genus. Any inquiry on this subject should be
directed to the periods occupied from the fall of the seed to
germination, thence to flowering, to defloration, and to the
shedding of the seeds.

Many circumstances are continually developed which must
be attributed to the power of radiation, though, being so
closely connected with light, the latter must be allowed a por-
tion of the agency. Plants transferred from bright clear cli-
mates lose much of the brilliancy of their colours in a clouded
one like our own; many of our garden favourites have thus?

* In experiments on radiation the bulb of the thermometer exposed to
the sun’s rays is covered with cotton or wool dyed black, and the instru-
ment is fixed on a surface admitting free movement in two directions, ver-
tically and sideways, thus allowing the thermometer to be placed at all
times to receive the direct rays. ‘lo ensure this more completely, a style
about two inches long is attached, and when the surface is so moved that
this throws no shade, the sun’s rays impinge directly on the covered bulb.
The bulb may be covered with black paint, or any other substance of this
colour, and it is to be regretted that a particular material has not been
generally adopted. Another thermometer for comparison should be placed
in an unexceptionable situation in the shade.

The amount of radiation varies so rapidly from trifling causes, that it is
very necessary to register the exact circumstances under which the experi-
ments are conducted. A small difference in inclination—a passing cloud
over the sun—the accession of a breeze—may make a difference of some
degrees, Sometimes the thermometer is placed in a tube of white paper,
which also has an important influence. I have also observed, that after a
short exposure the mercury rises to a certain height and soon falls again
two or three degrees. I believe this to be invariable, and must be attri-
buted to the unequal expansion of the mercury and the glass at the com-
mencement of the observation. It is therefore requisite to wait till the
mercury has become settled to a certain point before the instrument is read
off. No observations require more minute attention or a greater regard to
circumstances than those of radiation.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. Y

314 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

but a remnant of their proper beauty. James, among the
Rocky Mountains, observed the colours of the flowers to be
surpassingly brilliant; the usual weather of the year was also
proportionately transparent. With us, in clouded and dull
summers, fruits and corn do not ripen with anything ap-
proaching the rapidity they otherwise would. The whole
progress of the fruit is thus aided or retarded, from the set-
ting to perfect maturation, and on it the flavour of edible
kinds entirely depends. No latitudes produce flowers of
greater richness of colouring than the warmer temperate re-
gions; here cloudless weather prevails a greater part of the
year; an Italian sky has become proverbial, and such a sky
is found in similar latitudes all over the world. From Chili
and California many of our most favourite ornamental flow-
ers have found their way; the former has lovely species of
Fuchsia, Calceolaria, Lobelia, Escallonia, and Loranthus ; in
California abound Clarkia, Eschscholizia, Vauchneria, some
very glowing species of Ribes, Ceanothus, and Lupinus, and
others equally attractive; indeed both abound in beautiful flow-
ers. It would be needless to mention the vegetable beauties
of the Cape of Good Hope which revel in a similar climate.

II. Vegetation is subject to a proportionately reduced tem-
perature from the agency of terrestrial radiation. Dr. Wells
found, that a thermometer placed among growing plants fell
during the night many degrees below the air, and on some
occasions the difference amounted to as much as eleven
degrees. Like solar radiation it is influenced by latitude and
elevation, and seasons also have a controlling power. ‘The
depressions arising from these have been accurately observed
by Mr. Daniell for each month of the year in our own climate,
and his results for a period of three years are contained in
the table.

Moan Mean {Maximum
Month Aintadiabh depression {depression
°

: from from
of the Air.) -diation. | radiation.

7 dee Mean {Maximum
Month minimum |@ePression | depression

- from from
of the Air.| -adiation. | radiation.

°o
January... 33°6 | 3:5 10 July i vniiess 521 3°6 13
February..| 33:7 | 4:7 10. |/August ...). 52°9 | 5:2 12
March ....| 37°7 55 10 {September} 50-1 5°2 13
Apih.s.... 42°2 6°2 14 |!\Oectober...| 42:1 4°8 11
May ...00. 45°1 4:2 13 November.} 38:3 3°6 10
June ...... 48°1 52 17 December.| 35:4 3°5 1]

Here there is a depression surpassing that of Dr. Wells,
and, from legitimate deduction, not yet at its excess; approach-
ing nearer the poles there is every probability of its still
taking a lower station in the summer months. Lower lati-

with Geographic Botany.—Temperature. = 315

tudes are also found to have a smaller range of depression
below the air, and the maximum in the tropics is perhaps not
far from 12°. As the subject expands desirable observations
rapidly become scarce, and though many reasons lead us to
believe that terrestrial radiation increases on elevation, a soli-
tary experiment alone supports it. Among a few observa-
tions at the mountain-station in Jamaica, already mentioned,
one has a depression of 18°. From these statements Mr.
Daniell is led to infer, * that the same cause which obstructs
the passage of radiant’ heat in the atmosphere from the sun,
opposes also its transmission from the earth into space.”

Latitude then cannot be refused the first station in the dif-
fusion of heat; as it is increased, or as the path of the sun is
distanced on the surface of the earth, temperature progress-
ively decreases. Such is the general feature of its distribu-
tion; but every spot possesses a number of circumstances
continually active in modifying it. These vary so much in
different places, that it becomes necessary, in estimating the
temperature of any one place, to take an assemblage of cir-

-cumstances into consideration which perhaps hardly occur
in any other. Europe naturally becomes with us a standard
for comparison as to climate with other portions of the globe ;
but Europe is situated among a union of favourable influ-
ences, which render its climate milder than that of any other
large surface of land: hence deductions made from it will be
too favourable. Besides, from the mildness of the Kuropean
climate, errors are daily made as to the qualities of others;
they are hastily condemned as severe and extreme, when in
all probability only a fair mean of the general climates of the
earth. Comparisons of this kind will establish no similarity ;
their chief value and importance consists in eliciting facts.
Resemblances have long been. sought between the northern
and southern hemispheres, but every inquiry has only added
fresh proofs that a different distribution of temperature takes
place, such as might be expected from the relations of land
and water, elevated lands, and other minor causes. The mean
annual heat also does not explain what these are, nor the
range of their influence; a deeper search is necessary to ob-
tain only a small acquaintance with them.

Differences have been traced between the diffusion of heat
in the old and new world. North America is a country sub-
ject to a climate of extremes; it has been described as com-
bining a tropic summer with an arctic winter. The distri-
bution of its heat is very different to that experienced in Ku-
rope; an estimate from the thirtieth to the sixtieth parallels
gives for every ten degrees the relative proportions of 3, 9,

Y2

816 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

12, 16 in favour of the old world; this however informs us
little. Dr. Mitchell during many years investigated this sub-
ject; his results announce a difference in the mean tempera-
tures, which would require a compensation of 15° of latitude.
Nothing could display more completely the futility of com-
parisons; it is only by a knowledge of local circumstances
combined with latitude that satisfactory information can be
attained useful for practical results.

Il. Humuipiry.

On reviewing the processes continually going on in the
kingdoms of nature, we cannot fail to observe an apparent
vast consumption of material ; but this consumption is only
apparent. Following an element of a body in the state of de-
composition, we shall soon find it under a new shape, and
perhaps ere long again forming a constituent of a similar
substance to that it first started from. The various tribes of
quadrupeds, insects, and birds are constantly drawing large
quantities of food from the vegetable kingdom ; at first view
it seems to disappear, but it is only undergoing one of the
changes in the circle of its utility. Taking man as an in-
stance: a large portion of his food is soon cast off by the
respiration, by the skin, or in the excrement; the small
quantity appropriated to the growth and support of the body
is only detained something longer in its course. In time even
his body has run its race, and when decomposition sets in, the
constituents, dissolved in air, hasten to new uses ; perhaps to
give beauty to the gem, or strength to the pride of the forest.
Again, the ore cast into the smelting furnace loses bulk and
weight; escaping in an aérial torrent, and diffusing itself over
the habitations of men and their fields and gardens, it is greedily
seized on as the food of organized beings. Not a particle
escapes, every molecule has its use; and we do not strain the
truth when we assert, that since the world was made habita-
ble for man and clothed with living things, not an atom has
been added to or taken from our globe. The chemist, assisted
by his noble science, can often produce surprising combina-
tions and disunions, but is as unable to destroy or generate
the smallest particle of matter, as the mechanic is to produce

ower.
Such reflections naturally arise on tracing Humidity through
the different conditions it is destined to occupy. Its changes
are developed in a circle, and wherever the investigation is
commenced it will ultimately lead us back to the starting-point.
It is first raised from the surface of the globe, both the aque-
ous and terrestrial portions, and occupies the atmosphere in

with Geographic Botany.— Humidity. 317

an insensible state. Next, by changes occurring here, it as-
sumes a visible form and returns to the earth as rain. Again,
whilst on the earth it has to fulfil a variety of uses, furnishing
all organized beings with moisture, feeding especially the vege-
table kingdom with large quantities, supplying numerous lakes
and rivers, and multitudes of streams in all parts of the world,
the greater number of which descend to the ocean. Thus it
happens that the ocean and organized matter are the last stages
in its migration, and hence the chief sources of evaporation.

Humidity or moisture may then be conveniently studied
under three conditions ;—I1st, in the state of vapour; 2nd, as
rain and dew; 3rd, in its subsequent distribution on the earth.

I. The different parts of the globe, according to their
structure and investments, furnish sources for the production
of aqueous vapour; from the proponderance of the ocean
over the dry land, and the situation of its deep gulfs and
bays along the coasts of the large continents, it is undoubtedly
the most fruitful source, and must be always regarded as the
chief origin, of the insensible vapour suspended in the atmo-
sphere. A vast quantity is daily absorbed when the tempera-
ture is moderately warm, for a surface with a diameter of eight
inches, exposed on a summer’s day, has been found to lose
as much as six ounces in twenty-four hours; and when the
surface becomes much increased the accumulated amount is
truly surprising. After the ocean, tracts of country covered
with forests yield the greatest quantity, for trees are continually
taking up and giving out moisture, and the amount they con-
tribute will be in proportion to the luxuriance of the vegeta-
tion, the temperature being the same. When the condition of
a territory is such as to yield little or no vegetation, the vapour
it contributes to the-atmosphere is very trifling, and in some
of the herbless tracts and deserts it would be a difficult task
to appreciate the very small portion resigned. The excessive
aridity of the air over the African deserts has been a source of
great annoyance to travellers, who complain of the dryness and
roughness of the skin occasioned by it, and also of a very
sensibly increased thirst from the rapid transpiration in an
atmosphere greedy of moisture.

Owing to evaporation, the extremes of temperature are
modified to favourable conditions ; great heats are kept under
by the quantity of caloric becoming latent in the transition
from the sensible to the insensible state; and lest such an
enormous evaporation should take place to disturb the pro-
per equilibrium in nature, it has been so ordered, that in pro-
portion as the air becomes loaded with vapour, vaporization
proceeds with less energy. In the extremes of low tempera-
ture the former circumstances become reversed, and are thus

318 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

a further compensation ; when the temperature is sufficiently
depressed the insensible moisture is precipitated, and the
caloric necessary to its existence as an aériform body is given
out and becomes sensible.

The relative proportion of moisture in the atmosphere varies
with circumstances ; temperature has a powerful influence over
the quantity suspended, and a change in the amount occurs
as the temperature alters through the seasons. Alterations
of temperature in small intervals of time have but a trifling
effect, and it is rather the mean heat of a reasonable portion
that it follows. Between the conditions of the vapour of the
atmosphere and the circumstances of evaporation there are
such points of resemblance, that an estimate of one puts us in
possession of the chief features of the other. The mean tem-
peratures have been seen to advance as the latitude is dimi-
nished, or as the equator is approached, and the activity of
evaporation and the quantity of suspended vapour proportion-
ately increase from the poles to the equator. The higher the
mean temperature, other things being the same, the greater is
the force of evaporation, and necessarily the quantity of
moisture suspended in the air.

Not many data have hitherto been obtained as to the
amount of evaporation in different latitudes, or under a variety
of mean temperatures. To supply this deficiency a table has
been calculated for the rate of evaporation for every 5° from
the equator to the pole; it has been constructed on the ad-
mission that the deposition of moisture takes place in England
at 6° below the mean temperature. It is not improbable that
the mean point of deposition below the mean temperature
varies very little in different latitudes, and that a depression
of 6° below the mean will be nearly as correct for the tropics
as for our own climate.

- . a .

5 . * = me by ‘ A —
L t Pee) E t Bs

3 ae fs Py ig in : gs g ale big a in : Be
3 \Temp 5. a 3 Temp. bin 5
Daily. | Yearly.| A= Daily. | Yearly.| A>g

0/85 |-18938] 69-10 ll 50 |58-3|-073121 2671! 4-18
5 | 84-6) 18717} 6832} 78 |] 55 | 48-8|-06327) 23-09) 3-62

10 | 83-4) 18085; 66°01} 2°31 || 60 | 44:5) :05517| 20°14) 2°95
15 | 81:4) -17073| 62:32 | 3-69 || 65 | 40-6) 04860] 17-74] 2-40
20 | 78°7| °15786) 57:62} 4-70 || 70 | 37-3) -04362) 15°92] 1-82
25 | 75-4} 14123) 52°32] 5-30 || 75 | 34-6) -03990| 14°56] 1-36
30 | 71:5) °12769| 46:61 | 5-71 || 80 | 32-6) -03732) 12°62) -94
35 | 67-2) 11222) 40:96 | 5-65 || 85 | 31-4) 02584) 13°09} +53
40 | 62-7| 09785) 85°72] 5°24 || 90 | 31 | -03537| 12°91 18
45 |58 | 08463) 30°89] 4-83

This table is theoretical, and constructed on the foundation

with Geographic Botany.— Humidity. 319

of one solitary observed fact, for a variety of situations where
the progression is by no means regular ; it can only be re-
garded as an approximation, in the absence of regular obser-
vations. Several remarks might be elicited by it, but it will
be sufficient to place by its side a few observed results on the
same subject.

At Cumana....Lat. N. 10° 28! the annual evaporation is 100 inches.

Guadaloupe , 15 59 Jo OF 4315,
Toulon...... wy 48+. 7 * 40.-.5,
PAPIBL, orreaenionin Naa O mt A aa
BOWGON saa ee) ee ne Be ss

I am especially desirous of drawing a line between the
theoretical deductions of the closet and the real. practical
results of observations. Without disparaging the labours of
those who have devoted their time and abilities to the construc-
tion of theoretical tables, we must add, that a close adherence
to them is more likely to lead to false than correct conclusions.
There is a “fatal facility” about the formation of some of them
in leading us to important conclusions, that it is not surpri-
sing we have tables for mean temperatures, and the annual
amounts of evaporation, rain, &c., for every latitude from the
equator to the poles, in many of which we are greatly deficient
in any practical observations whatever. The use of them con-
sists in offering approximations to what is the real condition
of the subject when observations are wanting, and this is their
chief advantage ; no modifying circumstances are taken into
consideration, yet in the case of rain we can select a parallel
of latitude where in one. part of it rain never falls, and in
another a dry day is an unusual luxury. It cannot even be
allowed that some of these tables furnish a correct mean for
any given latitude, after setting aside all those circumstances
which are continually combating a regular progression. If
they did so far unfold circumstances they would prove of the
greatest possible use, as henceforth every modifying agent
could have its proper value applied.

In England some pains have been taken to estimate the
amount of evaporation during the different months of the year,
and to discover their several evaporating powers. Mr. Hoyle
and. Mr. Dalton used a method which is perhaps as little objec-
tionable as any for this purpose is likely to be; it is thus de-
scribed :— A cylindrical vessel of tinned iron, ten inches in
diameter and three feet deep, having tubes soldered to it for
conveying off into bottles the water which is received, was
buried in the ground in an open situation, and then filled
with gravel, sand and soil; the whole being covered with grass
and other vegetables, it was allowed to receive the rain, and

320 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

to suffer evaporation from the surface as in ordinary circum-
stances. A register was kept of the quantity which made its —
way through the soil into the bottles; and a rain-gauge of
equal surface was placed close by for the sake of comparison.”
The results obtained by this instrument are given in the fol-
lowing table.

Water through the two
repent Mean ovcboneton operon
Month. 1796. | 1797. | 1798. Mean.) Rain. | ¢rom Ground. | from Water.
January...... 1:90 | -68 | 1:77 | 1-45} 2-46 1-01 1°50
February ...{ 1:78 | -92 | 1-12 | 1-27) 1-80 53 2-00
March ....... 43 07 |. °84 | +28 90 62 3°50
DIAL sc pamess pe ay) 30 | -18 | -23| 1-72 1:49 450
MEM i Rotors es 2°03 | 2°44 01 |1:49] 4-18 2°69 4°96
June ...... 17 73) — 30| 2-48 2°18 4°49
DUG Neteen cde 15 03} — 06] 4-15 4-09 5°63
August ...... 50 | +17} 3-55 3°38 6:06
September ... 98 *33| 328 2°95 3°90
October ...... ‘68 23} 2-90 2°67 2°35
November ... 1°04 | 1:59 | *88} 2°98 2°05 2°04
December...) +20 | 3°08 | 1°88 | 1°72} 3°20 1°48 1:50
6°88 | 10:95 | 7°39 | 8°41] 33°55 o*l4 44°43
RAM Gensides 30°63 | 38°79 | 31:26
Evaporation | 23°75 | 27-84 | 23-87

The figures expressthe quantities in inches and hundredths;
in the first three columns the amount of the water found in
the bottles attached to the cylinder is expressed ; deducting
this from the rain found in the gauge, the remainder becomes
the quantity evaporated. The next three columns contain
means which are interesting sources of comparison ; for the
same reason the last column is also valuable, as enabling us
to compare a surface of water unprotected by covering with
the condition of the water in the experiment.

Raised from the earth by evaporation, the aqueous vapour
mixes with the atmosphere and becomes henceforth a consti-
tuent portion ; its existence here is entirely dependent on the
presence of a certain temperature, and the higher this is, the
greater will be the quantity of moisture found suspended :
hence occurs, trom the equator to the poles, a progressive de-
crease of the aqueous vapour. ‘The circumstance observed
here on a large scale also happens with the progression of
the seasons: as the temperature fluctuates the atmosphere
holds in solution a greater or less quantity of vapour; changes
occurring rapidly in short periods of time are not what affect
it so much as the general mean of the season, of the month,

with Geographic Botany.— Humidity. 321

or even of the day. In the latter months of our summer a
good deal of rain falls, and this is greater as the previous
weather has been warm, and the air become saturated with
moisture ; the heat of the summer has favoured the absorption
of an unusual quantity of aqueous vapour, and ultimately the
air becomes so saturated that a small decrease of temperature
produces precipitation.

The quantity of vapour dissolved in the atmosphere from
the equator to high latitudes is very regular in its progression,
and we are fortunate in being enabled to maintain this posi-
tion by a reference to an extensive series of observations, in the
Appendix to Beechey’s ‘ Voyage,’ from a small portion of which
the next table has been compiled. A period has been selected
when the continuity of the observations was very little broken,
and which embraced high latitudes in both hemispheres ; the
whole were obtained in the Pacific Ocean.

Weight of
Tempe-| Dew. | Vapour ina
Date. Latitude. rature | point, | cubic foot of Winds.
of Air, Air.
° ° bir O grains.

Sept. 25 to Sept. 29| 55—508.) 42°6 | 36°7 2°9141 Westerly
Sept. 30 to Oct. 1) 50—45 | 45°8 | 44: 3°7365 and
Oct. 2to Oct. 3) 45—40 | 49:48| Precipitation. {| South-west.
Oct. 4to Oct. 8] 40—35 53°31] 47: 4:0767 aie

Nov. 1lto Nov. 6] 385—30 | 62:59| 53°6 5:0368 Southerly.
Nov. 7 to Nov. 24] 30—25 69°8 | 65°6 7°2185 nah
Nov. 25 to Dec. 5| 25—20 “40° 1 709 8°8272 |S.E. trade.
Feb. 1 to April 25 20—15 80-211 77-9 | 10°4883 4-2
April26 to May 1 15—10 81°34] 78:4 | 10°3293
May 2toMay 5| 10— 5 | 82-60] 79:8 | 9-6099
May 6to May 8 5— 0 | 80°9 | 78:5 | 10-9278
May 9 to May 11 O— 5N.| 80°24} 79: 10°9945
May 12 to May 14 5—10 78°85} 78 10°6745 S66
May 15 to May 16] 10—15 | 78-97] 75°5 | 9°8837 |N.E. trade.
May 17 to May 18 15—20 78:2 11:73" 9:°2363 row
May 19 |SandwichI*.| 77-29| 70-5 81921
June 8toJune 12| 25—30 75°49] 66:3 9°3803
June 13 to June 18 380—35 70°82) 67°7 7°3920 bie’
June 19 to June 21] 35—40 73°27 | 70°5 8°5171 Variable.
June 22 to June 24] 40—45 56°33 | 59- 6°6082 hae g
June 25 to June 27| 45—50 45°12} 45: 3°7480
July 6 to July 1l 50—55 47°10| 47-4 4-1933
July 12 to July 15 55—60 45°97} 46°5 4:0713
July 16 to July 19 60—65 43°52) 43°6 3°6972 fix
Aug.19 to Aug. 26} 65—70 | 40:01| 88:7 | 3-1634 West.

These results are obtained from a number of daily observa-
tions, meaned to every 5° of latitude, from which the weight
of vapour has been calculated. The whole of the details offer
much material for comparison ; they include a period of four

322 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

years, and comprehend an extensive range of the Atlantic and
Pacific Oceans, with numerous ports and harbours on their
coasts. On running the eye over the column containing the
weight of vapour, it is not a little surprising to see the regu-
larity with which the amount of the atmospheric moisture in-
creases on approaching the equator. From the high latitudes
of both hemispheres the same occurs, nor can we perceive that
the trades make any notable difference. The value of this table
over the manufacture of the closet isimmense ; here we have a
set of results such as they really were at a certain period of the
year, and in every probability conducted with such a.regard to
correctness that implicit confidence can be placed in them.
Such numerous details induce us to draw comparisons between
the circumstances of humidity in the two oceans, and one at
the equator will be among the most interesting.

Temp. Dew- point. Grains.

Atlantic, June 79°°6 {3° 9°8560
Pacific, May 80°24 79 10°9945
ye April 73 75 9°8550

The two first are from Captain Beechey, and are his means
for 5° north of the equator ; the latter I observed myself with-
in a few miles of the equator some ten years afterwards. As it
was not unlikely that further comparisons might show me
some practical results of the influence of the seasons, I se-

lected another parallel, but only for the reasons that it was
frequently traversed, and that it approached closely the lati-
tude of England. Like the former, they are a set of means for
a series of 5° in the North Pacific Ocean between 50° and 55°.
The similarity in the months and the difference in the sea-
sons are marked.

Temp. Dew-point. Grains.

1826 July -47°10 47°4 4°1933
3» October 44°9 40°7 2°4131
1827 July 49°12 48°] 40161
-5, October 40°36 35° 2°7697

The atmosphere over such a surface as the ocean may rea-
sonably be considered as having more aqueous vapour in
solution than will be found elsewhere in the same latitude,
and on this account the observations for any particular spot
may be regarded as nearly the excess for that season of the
year. The humidity of the air over the ocean being so great,
every wind which blows from it towards the land carries with
it a quantity of vapour; and wherever sea-breezes blow over
elevated land, this is rendered visible; for the atmosphere,
previously clear and transparent, becomes on its accession
obscured with light clouds, and the surface of the high land

with Geographic Bolany.— Humidity. 323

supports wreaths of them which mcrease during its conti-
nuance. The aspects exposed to those refreshing winds, the
Trades, display a superiority in their vegetable productions,
arising from the moisture they are constantly conveying; the
group of islands called the Galapagos, notwithstanding their
position, are not remarkable for fertility, but those situations
exposed to the trade-wind surpass the other parts of the
islands in the vigour of their vegetation.

For some time it was an admitted circumstance, that the
quantity of aqueous vapour diminished in a regular progres-
sion from the earth upwards. But Mr. Daniell was led, first
of all, he tells us, by theory, and subsequently by direct ex-
periment, to consider that this was not the real state of its
suspension. ‘The chief experiments on which he founds his
conclusions were made in an aéronautic voyage in the month
of September. On attaining an elevation of 9890 feet the
dew-point was exactly the same as at the surface of the earth;
and on ascending 1100 feet higher, the dew-point had fallen
thirty-two degrees. Some further observations were made at
elevations, the greatest little more than half the height of this,
and as none of them reached the point of sudden depression,
they are destitute of the chief part of their interest. Consi-
dering this as the correct view of its conditions, we have
nothing to add as to the circumstances connected with its
regular diffusion.

II. The aqueous vapour of the atmosphere is continually
meeting with circumstances which disturb its suspension ;
depressions of temperature are of course the most usual, and
will be frequent in proportion as it approaches saturation. It
is evident that changes of temperature occurring near the
surface of the earth are soon propagated through the atmo-
sphere, as is shown in some of the causes influencing the for-
mation of dew. Howard was of opinion that rain was gene-
rally produced by electrical action, and many of the instances
which externally seem to produce rain by decreasing the
temperature, are capable of being attributed to alterations in
the electrical conditions. On the contrary, dews are deposited
solely by wanting a sufficient temperature to maintain their
suspension. The agents influencing this, and the circum-
stances attending the deposition, are among the most inter-
esting, and associated by all with the name of Dr. Wells.
It has been shown that the diminution of temperature has
not its origin in the air, since: by terrestrial radiation the dif-
ferent substances on the surface of the earth become cooled
below the atmosphere, and as portions of it come in contact,
they part with that moisture which the diminished tempera-

324 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

ture does not permit them to suspend. These two modes of
precipitation will be best considered separately.

1. Rain falls in proportions having such a relation with
the latitude that the circumstances of the latter considerably
affect it; but local causes have a great influence over the
amount. In countries situated in high latitudes and com-
posed of high lands, the amount of rain and rainy days is
great. In the mountainous districts of the north of our island
rainy days are very numerous, and in some parts of Norway
they are still more so. About Cape Horn, Staten Land, and
the islands of the surrounding seas, the number of rainy days
is very great, and it is rare to see a day on which some rain
does not fall. At Sitka or New Archangel, the prevalence of
rainy weather is such, that a Russian officer is induced to say
there is perhaps not a spot on the whole earth where so much
rain falls; a dry day, he adds, is a perfect rarity. I have
been enabled to form an opinion of this delectable climate,
and during a visit the rainy days were to the fine as thirteen
to three, and this the residents regarded as unusually fine
weather. Mountainous countries generally are favourable to
the fall of rain, particularly in high latitudes; and we are not
surprised at this, knowing that the progressive decrease of
temperature occurs more rapidly for given heights than in
lower ones. Our own island does not contain any very great
mountain ranges, but those we have influence the quantity of
rain; at Kendal, where the surrounding land is elevated, ob-
servations through twenty years give the mean annual fall of
rain as 53°94 inches, and in London, for a period of forty
years, the annual rain was only 20°68 inches.

In low latitudes also there are instances of almost constant
rains. On the coast of Africa, between 4° and 10° N. lat., there
is a range of surface which, from local causes, is subject to
variable winds and very frequent storms and showers, on
which account it has been called ‘The Rains.’ In a similar
latitude -on the west coast of South America is the Bay of
Choco; here for ten months of the year rain falls almost
daily, leaving vegetation a short repose of two months of dry
weather ; the flora of this region is unsurpassed for its dense-
ness and magnificence.

A reversed condition of climate as to rain is equally preva-
lent; in many places and districts a rainy day would be
looked on as a novelty and a blessing, whilst there are
others where the habits and customs of the people are so
directed by its absence, that a heavy shower would completely
disconcert them, and bring incalculable mischief. In some
parts of the world are extensive level surfaces removed from

with Geographic Botany.— Humidity. 325

the ocean, and left by nature destiture of moisture; over
them the atmosphere is dry to an extreme, and they are free
from changes of temperature, cold winds, or currents of air ;
as instances may be mentioned the large deserts, as those of
Africa, Egypt and Arabia, and the great central desert of
Asia. The sandy plains or karroos, which stretch to the
north from the Cape of Good Hope, rarely witness rains,
whilst so greedy are they of moisture, that rivers are absorbed
by their sands.

Exposure to a wind constantly blowing from one direction
is another source of freedom from rain; in the trade-winds
rain is said to be seldom seen, they being usually regarded as
having a tolerable exemption. Though rain is certainly not
so frequent here as elsewhere, yet, in crossing the trades at
several different periods, I have generally witnessed occasional
showers, and these sometimes heavy, whilst they also occur
more commonly in the night. They are more frequent in the
Pacific than in'the Atlantic Ocean, and when prevailing, the
force of the breeze will be observed to fluctuate a good deal.
To the same cause is attributable that remarkable absence of
rain from a surface of territory in Peru, of which Lima forms
a portion: the garuas which supply the soil and vegetation
with moisture resemble dense mists; during the night and
early part of the day they fall heavily, and a person exposed
to them is soon thoroughly wetted, whilst they convey much
chilliness to the feelings. This fine precipitation of moisture
sometimes borders very closely on fine rain; it commences
about 2 A.M., and is often very heavy early in the morning;
perhaps during the day the sun succeeds in penetrating it,
but this is by no means always the case. This kind of
weather continues from May to August, and the thermometer
ranges from 60° to 70°, which is cold and chilly compared
with the remainder of the year. Instead of the garuas, were
the city of Lima to be visited for any length of time by the
rains usual in its latitude, many of the buildings would be
completely destroyed; for aware that they are not subject to
rains, the inhabitants occupy houses built of a material very
like hardened mud, and all the houses being flat-topped
would retain much of the rain that fell. So great indeed is
the usual torrent of rain in the tropics, that in those towns
exposed to them the houses are supplied with a number of
shoots to carry off the water with all possible speed ; and as
it often happens that these are decorated with fantastic co-
lours, the perspective of the streets is unique to a foreigner.
Ulloa has laboured to prove that the rarity of rain in the re-
gion of the garuas is attributable to the constancy of the south

326 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

wind. At the season of the year, he observes, when the
garuas prevail, avery light north wind is frequent*. Thunder
and lightning are equally rare with the rain. The extent of
country subject to these features lies between the Cordilleras
and the coast, to the north is limited by the bay of Guayaquil,
or 4°S. lat., and to the south extends through Peru into Chili;
in the latter it gradually merges into the climate of the lati-
tude, but even at Valparaiso its influence has not entirely
ceased ; for though this place has its rainy season, it is of
short duration, and the dews are exceedingly heavy.

Within the limits of the garuas there is a remarkable ab-
sence of the larger vegetation; trees in a natural state are
rare, the usual woody plants being bushes; I do not mean to
trace any connexion between the two, for I could never dis-
cover any—it is merely a coincidence. Even at Valparaiso,
the only trees to be seen growing, as planted by nature, are a
few of Coces Chilensis in some of the more sheltered valleys.
That large trees will grow is very evident from the number
of fruit-trees in many places, and from the fine avenues which
shade the roads and promenades about Lima; still this tract
of coast, it must be allowed, has been left by nature aden-
drous.

The atmosphere of the trades is so nearly saturated, that
slight circumstances are sufficient to cause a precipitation ;
frequently the groups of islands in their influence can pro-
duce such a depression as to bring on heavy showers; but
islands in the trades are not usually exposed to much rainy
weather. In one of the group of the Sandwich Islands, I
was able to witness the gradual formation of clouds and rain
after a long interval of dry weather; the breeze blew rather
on the end of the island and over its whole length, which is
intersected by a number of beautiful valleys; the most elevated
portion was to windward, and around this light vapours col-
lected, gradually thickening into clouds, which, swept by the
breeze over the mountain heights, soon became too heavy for
suspension, and fell in heavy but partial showers; so that
whilst one portion of a lovely valley was glowing under the
full blaze of the sun, another was drenched in rain. it was
curious to observe how very regularly the deposition increased
to leeward; the valleys in this direction received a good deal
more rain than those more to windward, and are looked on
as proportionately more fertile, and property in them is more
valuable. As the circumstance was soon very evident, it be-
came of practical importance in making botanizing excursions,
and a look at the weather and the summit of the island de-

* Ulloa, Voyage to South America, vol. ii. p. 67.

with Geographic Botany.—Humidity. 327

termined whether the day was to be spent in the valleys to
leeward or to windward. But even in this group the islands
have peculiarities confined to each; though rain had been
rare. on the above island, Oahu, on visiting shortly after the
island of Taui, we learnt that for the last six months, in one
part of it, not a single day had occurred without some rain.
In all of the islands the vegetation is rich and fascinating, but
the portion of Taui subject to such plentiful rains surpasses
the others.

Another instance of the rare occurrence of rain is men-
tioned by Sir Francis Head as taking place at Uspallata, but
is not to be easily accounted for. Uspallata is famed for its
silver-mines, and is also the last inhabited station on the
eastern side of the Cordilleras, on the Mendoza road; around
is nothing but desolation and barrenness ; those who have
lived there never saw rain, and other facts are mentioned
showing its usual absence.

Notwithstanding these illustrations, the fall of rain in most
countries has a relation to the latitude, and decreases in
amount as we recede from the equator. The manner in which
this occurs will be best seen in a tabular form.

? Mean Rain No. of days
Place. Latitude. |Temperature.| in inches. | ©n which
rain fell,
Para. . » « | 1 28N). 84 80
Ceylon ....-... RSA coh y vrs cates 84:3
Cumana . . 10 28,, 81:2 8
Grenada Island . Ee Pe i Was vans 112
St. Doniape’ !)) (PEVS he kkk 150
Vera Cruz .. |19 12,, 77:7 63°8
Caloyttartivicnsat: | as) Aeap Rieae hy teen 81 or
Madeira . . K Ys Y 65 31 73
New South Wales Sealer, FU +}. accuse 107
Rome's! ". °"% 41 54N. 59°5 39 117
Pia ed i ae RR ON 715 45°6 él
Florence. iis p48; Fig [ict caer 31-6 103
Venice ..\<..,« BD DE dh: cnwewe 36 sce
Columbia River 45 30,, 54 — 63-6 157
Great St. Bernard |46 Fs a 7 63 bn
Geneva . . . |46 12,, 50 42°6
Paris... ... [48 50,,) 51-9 19:9 433
Reading «42.055 WO Bhat - ORS 22:9 123
LiGGOON. eos oR <M an 50°4 22°7 178
DEN re. Oe Se ae thon 20°6 Hs
Carlisle ¢ i) 90") 464° 644,50 aa 84°32 234
Kinfawns . . |56 23,, 46°8 25°6 201
Upsal. . . (99 52,,) 42 16 is
St. Petersburg . (59 56,,| 38:8 16:17
Ullaborg . . . 165 3,,| 33 13:5

328 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

Between the amount of evaporation and precipitation there
is necessarily a considerable connexion; this is observable in
the quantity of rain in different latitudes, and again in our own
climate, where more rain falls in the warm than in the cold
seasons; towards the end of our summer the amount is
greatest ; and of two summers, one cold and the other conspi-
cuous for its warmth, the latter closes with most rain. No
regular proportion exists between the number of rainy days
and the quantity of rain. In noting the rainy days of a
climate, it is usual to enumerate every day of the year on
which even a slight shower has been observed. The number
of days on which rain falls depends much on the range of
temperature which takes-place in short intervals of time, par-
ticularly in extra-tropical latitudes, and if thé atmosphere re-
ceives its moisture from the ocean, the number will be much
increased. These days are more numerous as we advance to
high latitudes, and are thus inversely to the amount of rain.
In the table the general progression of both is visible.

There is a feature in the fall of rain, which, though inti-
mately connected with elevation, we do not think is very
likely to influence alpine vegetation; yet as it may in some
cases contribute to account for any peculiarities this variety of
flora may possess, we cannot pass it over without some notice ;
to the meteorologist it is of greater interest. Many years
since it was ascertained, that if rain was collected at different
elevations in the same perpendicular, a difference in the
amount would be observed; that the portion nearest the
surface would be greatest, and on increasing the height a
gradual diminution would take place. Experiments were
made at several places, and all with the same results. The
Hon. Daines Barrington measured the quantity in Wales
between the base and summit of a mountain 1850 feet high;
in four months 8°766 inches had fallen below, and on the
height 8°165 inches. Dr. Heberden obtained the same re-
sults, but in more decided proportions ; and more recently
some observations have been conducted at York by Messrs.
Gray and Phillips, which give the amount at three separate
heights. The particular situation of the observations, height
and quantity of rain, are as follows :—

Top of Minster, elevated 242 feet, 15°715 inches.
Top of Museum, mt To ig, OBR. +55
Grounds of Museum. ,, DOr igs) BOATS viatis
To account for this increase, it has been-advanced, that the
drops of rain in their descent, owing to their lower tempera-
ture, condense around them the aqueous vapour in the atmo-
sphere through which they pass. |

with Geographic Botany.—Humidity. 329

In speaking of the effects of cultivation on the temperature,
its influence on the production of rain has been in some mea-
sure anticipated; wherever large tracts have been cleared of
forests, as in the United States, some parts of the Canadas,
and the West India islands, the quantity of rain has mate-
rially diminished. From two causes vegetation favours: the
formation of rain, by supplying an abundance of moisture,
and increasing the daily range in the temperature; as an in-
stance of the increase of rain, the island of Ascension has
been mentioned, where the introduction of a trifling extent of
cultivation has perceptibly increased the deposition.

2. That depression of temperature which gives rise to the
formation of dew is produced by terrestrial radiation ; sub-
stances radiate with varying intensity according to their struc-
ture and colours, and of all, none has been found to radiate
so freely as the green parts of plants; they are hence well
provided with the means of supplying themselves with moist-
ure. Dews are of the greatest importance to vegetation,
particularly in those situations where rain is rare, or falls
copiously only in one season; during the dry seasons of low
latitudes, it is to them that vegetation is indebted chiefly for
moisture. Whilst the sun is absent plants imbibe it freely,
and by this change of action a period of repose is allowed to
vegetation, which may be compared to a man who gives rest
to one set of muscles by putting another into activity.

In our climate the amount of moisture which falls as dew
has been estimated as equal to five inches, and the quantity
is considerably greater in lower parallels. The excess of de-
position occurs in those climates which have long dry seasons,
and, judging from appearances, the quantity here must be
very great. Its good effects on vegetation are not entirely in
proportion to the quantity, but more to the gradual and per-
fect manner in which small portions are applied at intervals
to the organs after the exhaustion of a burning sun. In the
morning, when the full nocturnal amount has been precipi-
tated, every substance is covered with pearls of moisture ; the
trees drip as after a heavy shower ; so completely is the dusty
surface of the roads moistened, that a water-cart seems to
have passed over them, and all the smaller vegetation is laden
with drops of dew. As the sun rises all this soon vanishes ;
but whether resumed by the atmosphere again, or, aided in
energy by the light and heat, the vegetation absorbs it, is, I
think, doubtful. Dew commences to form soon after sunset,
and sometimes, when the air is well saturated, even before ;
it continues progressively through the night, accompanying
the gradual diminution of temperature, and occasionally till

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

330 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

after sunrise, but at this time decreasing in quantity. That
more dew falls on clear, calm nights than under opposite cir-
cumstances, is as old an observation as the days of Aristotle,
though he was unable to account for it with the correct yet
curious intricacy of the present day. A still state of the at-
mosphere favours the terrestrial radiation in which dews ori-
ginate; breezes of wind disturb the formation: thus, in
spots which are sheltered, dew forms with most rapidity and.
freedom.

A small diminution of temperature is sufficient for the
existence of dew; hence most substances are capable of appro-
priating some to themselves during the night. Vegetation
surpasses all others in the depression it is capable of produ-
cing; with us this can be observed from 10° to 20° below the
temperature of the air, and in the tropics it is still greater.
When the atmosphere is for the time so constituted that some
of the bodies on the surface of the earth cannot radiate suffi-
ciently to attach dew, whilst others are covered with a thin
film, the different substances become so many indices of their
respective powers in facilitating deposition, and it is not diffi-
cult to appreciate the different shades of their radiating pro-
perties in this way.

Not only is vegetation within the tropics dependent on dew
for a large proportion of its moisture, but in all latitudes it is
the same; it is here perhaps that the most visible effects are
seen; and, before the heat of the day plants exhibit much
vigour and freshness ; yet beyond the tropics, and in those
bright latitudes where clear blue skies prevail, the dews are
also intense. In California and Chili, countries in similar
situations in each hemisphere, a person exposed to the dews
soon becomes as wet as after a shower of rain ; it is late in the
day in the latter before the sun has obliterated the dew of the
previous night. The soil in sheltered situations seems to
retain a perennial moisture, and the rains are rare and of short »
continuance,

III. Moisture is so great a blessing to the earth, that na-
ture everywhere acknowledges its beneficial properties; and
those parts of the world without it are so dreary and desolate
as to be totally unfitted for the habitation of man, and even
for the existence of animated beings or plants. The large
desert tracts which cover occasional portions of the earth,
without water, are rendered so thoroughly destitute of life,
that not an insect occupies the air or an animal lives on the
surface ; man alone, urged by the love of gain, hastily traverses
them, taking with him every necessary for the support of life.
Yet perhaps there are few situations which, with a plentiful

with Geographic Botany.— Humidity. 331

supply of moisture, would not support a vegetation: much of
the coast of Chili and Peru has not a plant on it; the soil is
further rendered ungenial by a copious admixture of nitre and
muriate of soda; a few valleys alone intersect the surface,
carrying a stream or a river to the ocean, but here often is a
lively vegetation. :

The activity of man has in some measure compensated for
. the sterility of nature ; large districts have been subjected to
a methodical and well-regulated irrigation, and rendered
capable of bearing crops and fruits; in Egypt irrigation was
in former times carried to a considerable extent, as it is in
many parts of the world at the present day. Some plants re-
quire a certain submersion for their growth: rice, which of
the various grains supports the greatest portion of mankind,
requires this either by natural or artificial means ; and with
Caladium esculentum, the root of which is the taro and staple
food of the Pacific islanders, it is the same.

Estimates have been made as to the various ways in which ~
the moisture which falls on the land has been appropriated ;
these are sometimes very vague, and disagree among them-
selves. In this manner it has been stated that evaporation
again removes a fifth part, and that vegetation disposes of
another fifth, the three remaining being carried off in a fluid
form by streams and rivers. These proportions do not agree
with what has been advanced respecting the relative amount
of rain, dew, and evaporation in different latitudes, and we
are further assured of their slender claims to correctness on
finding one person stating the quantity passing off by rivers in
England to be equal to four inches, and another authority fixing
it at thirteen. An important partofthe water which finds its
way into rivers is still destined to administer to the wants of
vegetation. In those hot climates where most of the large
rivers are found, they periodically overflow their banks and
inundate the adjoining plains; no rain may fall anywhere near
these parts of the rivers, which are usually in the neighbour-
hood of the mouth, but at great distances, frequently among
_ the mountainous countries whence they take their origin, as
is the case with the Nile in a remarkable degree, and with the
Ganges. The natives residing near their banks are eminently
alive to the great benefit conferred on their cultivated grounds
by the rising of the waters, and frequently regard the river,
especially at the period of its swelling, with much reverence
and religious awe. Large quantities of vegetable substances
in different stages of decomposition are swept down in the in-
creasing current, and, spreading over the surface of the sub-
mersed country, are left behind on the subsiding of the river.

Z 2

332. Mr. Hinds on Climate, &c.—Humidity.

Frequently the water itself is supposed to contain nutritive
qualities, which, though not distinguishable to the eye or
taste, are unquestionable from the superior luxuriance of the
subsequent vegetation. It is not improbable that vegetable
matter may become so mixed up in the water of some of
these rivers, as not to be perceptible to ordinary examination.
It must be remembered that they often take their rise in
high and mountainous regions, and have to pursue a course
to the ocean sometimes of thousands of miles, continually
deflected from the straight course by chains of hills, falling
in frequent cascades, tumbling over huge rocks, and boiling
in eddies and whirlpools. A dense vegetation covers the
country through which they roll, aud overhangs its banks ;
trees, undermined or falling through age, are precipitated into
the stream; the large sear leaves of the autumn of a tropic
forest are wafted there by every breeze, and before they find
their way to the ocean much has become comminuted and
‘dissolved. It is easy then to account for the luxuriant vege-
tation on the banks of the Ganges, Niger, Amazon, and simi-
lar rivers, and to appreciate the vast fertility which their over-
flowing waters carry with them, and the misery and sterility
consequent on a sparing wet season.

Vegetation is capable of appropriating a large quantity of
moisture, particularly in the active stages of its growth: nu-
merous experiments have been made to ascertain the amount
a plant will take up; in one of these, by Hales, a pear-tree
weighing 71 lbs. was allowed to imbibe as much moisture as
it was able for the space of six hours, when it was found that
fifteen pounds of water had disappeared. It is interesting to
observe how very much the parts of plants are fashioned ac-
cording to the kind of climate they are destined to live under:
in the tropics, where the climate is warm and moist, plants
are clothed with large flaccid leaves in great numbers, and
flowers are not very abundant in this variety; if the air is
warm and tending to dryness the foliage is much smaller;
Leguminosz and their compound leaves prevail, and the struc-
ture is leathery and dry. Very peculiar is the vegetation of
acountry eminent for dryness: its plants are adapted in their
organization to the circumstances around them; the leaves are
provided with comparatively few stomata or evaporating pores,
and are so many magazines of moisture; the leaves are also
small in size, or if large, cut and divided, to offer the more
surface for absorption. The flora of the Cape of Good Hope
is very peculiar, and has much of this character; among its
numerous bulbous and succulent plants, heaths, and Prote-
aceze, the features of its climate are easily read. I have

Occurrence of Conferve on Gold-fish. 333

chanced to see the vegetation from the equator to high lati-
tudes in both hemispheres under some variety of circum-
stances, and the only families of plants which I could per-
ceive followed humidity through many different parallels were
Hepatice and Lichens; from the moist pine-forests of the
north to the warm sunny clime of the equator, wherever the
atmosphere is humid, these abound. In the former, the sur-
face of the large vegetation, the soil, and denuded rocks have
each their investment ; whilst in the latter it is the trunks of
the trees chiefly which support many brilliant and fascinating

species.
[To be continued. |

XXX VII.—On the Conferva which vegetates en the skin of the
Gold-fish. By Joun Goopsir, Conservator of the Museum
of the Royal College of Surgeons in Edinburgh*.

Lavy Brisspane having observed that a gold-fish which had
lived for some time in a glass vase presented a very unusual
appearance, as if a quantity of cotton were attached to its
dorsal fin and tail, requested Mr. Bryson to explain the cir-
cumstance. That gentleman, having seen in the ‘ Microscopic
Journal’ a notice of the occurrence of vegetables parasitic on
living animals +, at once suspected that the cotton-like sub-
stance was a plant. Lady Brisbane kindly allowed him to re-
move the fish to Edinburgh for more accurate examination.
Mr. Bryson sent it to me, with the information that the pe-
culiar substance had made its appearance on the animal six
weeks before.

The fish had been conveyed to town in a jug of water,
but had died on the journey, so that I lost the opportunity of
observing the parasite during the life of the animal. The
water had begun to be tinged with blood and colouring matter
from incipient putrefaction. The results of the examination
were not, therefore, so satisfactory as I could have wished.

The parasite, when examined under water, presented to the
naked eye a continuous mass consisting of minute filaments
about three-quarters of an inch in length, and extending all
along the dorsal and posterior edge of the tail-fins. The fila-
ments, although individually transparent, were so close to one
another and so .numerous, that the mass appeared opake.
When the lateral portions of the mass were separated along
the median line, so as to display the free edges of the fins,

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Jan. 13, 1842.
} See Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vill. p. 229, and p. 10 of this vo-
ume.— Ep.

334 Mr. Goodsir on the Conferva which

these edges were observed to be shrivelled, not, as appeared to
me, by a process of ulceration, but by an irregular interstitial
absorption. This absorption was more evident along the
bounding edge of the parasitic mass, where it presented the
appearance of a furrow, in which the parasite grew with more
luxuriance than elsewhere. h
What was the exact state of the surface to which the para-
site adhered I am not prepared to say. I could detect no sub-
stance corresponding to the false membrane described by cer-
tain observers as constituting the soil on which vegetate
those parasites which infest the air-cells of birds; neither
could I satisfy myself that the substance which formed the
infested surface was merely the mucous covering of the fish.
I am inclined however to lean to the latter opinion, for two
‘reasons ; first, because the surface exhibited the pigment cells
of the skin ; and secondly, because I detected solitary indivi-
duals attached to the broad scales of the back.

Each plant consists of a jointed filament, in some indivi-
duals single, in others dividing dichotomously towards the
attached extremity, but more frequently near the summit.
The filament tapers gradually from the base to the summit.
The former is very slightly dilated, rounded and closed at the
extremity, which is destitute of appendages. The latter va-
ries in different individuals under different circumstances, as
will be afterwards described. The articulations are elongated,
varying in length from ten to fifty times their breadth. Basal
articulations were met with, having a breadth of the 800th of
an inch; acute or barren terminal articulations were about the
2000th of an inch. The length of the articulations increased
towards the summit, the basal being in general the shortest.
Each articulation was tubular, filled with a transparent fluid
in which floated granules. Their walls appeared to be homo-
geneous, I could detect no double membrane ; but at the spot
where the neighbouring articulations were connected, the in-
ternal surface of each appeared to leave the external surface
of the filament so as to form by conjunction the flat dia-
phragms. It would appear, then, that the walls of the cells
are originally double, but have coalesced in the progress of
growth. ‘Towards the basal extremity of each articulation,
generally close upon it, but sometimes a little removed, is a
globular transparent vesicle. This vesicle varied in size, di-
rectly as the diameter of the articulation. I did not observe
this vesicle in any instance exhibiting a nucleus or granular
contents. I occasionally observed it floating free in the fluid
of the articulation ; but this might have been the effect of vio-
lence. The fluid of certain of the articulations contained gra-

vegetates on the skin of the Gold-fish. 335

nules about the 5000th to 6000th of an inch. Others again
contained no granular matter. These granules did not exhi-
bit molecular motion. I, on more than one occasion, observed
a steady onward motion of the granules and transparent ve-
sicle; but this appeared to depend on unequal pressure and
level of the object plates.

From certain spots on the external surface of the articula-
tions—spots which appeared to be arranged in no appreciable
order, there sprung bundles of very numerous, cylindrical,
elongated and transparent filaments. These were so nume-
rous and so convoluted and twisted as to defy every attempt
to disentangle them ; in fact, they occasionally obscured al-
together the stems or primary filaments of the plant. They
arose from all the articulations except the basal and terminal,
at least I never saw them springing from the latter, although
I occasionally saw them arising from what I took to be the
upper end of a basal articulation. 'They were quite cylindri-
cal, as thick at their free as at their attached extremities, and
about s0goth of an inch in diameter. In structure they were
homogeneous, apparently gelatinous, and covered with a fine
membrane.

This parasite propagates by spores formed in its terminal
articulations, which become developed into spore-cases for
that purpose. Having observed terminal articulations in all
stages of development, I may state the changes they undergo
to be the following :—

1. A perfectly barren terminal articulation is elongated,
spear-shaped, transparent, without granules.

2. A terminal articulation which is destined to become a
spore-case does not elongate so much, and is from the first,
or at least from an early period of its stowth, full of eranules,
which give it a gray colour. It is also elongated, fusiform,
and connected to the penultimate articulation by a narrow
ee

3. It becomes more distinctly fusiform, retaining its other
characters.

4. The granules appear here and there to increase in size,
or at least larger granules appear diffused through the mass.
These larger granules or vesicles are more or less transparent.
The articulation now becomes cylindrical, with rounded ex-
tremities and a constricted neck.

5. The articulation increasing in dimensions, but retaining
the same shape, contains a packed mass of perfectly trans-
parent globules, which are uncompressed and without appre-
ciable internal structure.

6; The fertile articulation or spore-case bursts; that is, I

336 Occurrence of Conferve on Gold-fish.

have seen it with its contents hanging together from a rup-
ture in its walls.

Proceeding to observe the changes which the spore itself
undergoes, I detected lying here and there, among the at-
tached extremities of the primary filaments, groups of spores
corresponding in numbers and characters to those which I
had seen escaping from the spore-cases.

The most careful examination revealed no nuclei or con-
tents of any kind in these transparent vesicles, which in this
their perfect state were about 5,!,5th of an inch in diameter.

The first step in the development was an opacity of the
spore, due to the development of granules similar to those
which have been so often mentioned.

2. The vesicle elongates.

3. It appears double; that is, two-celled.

4. Both cells elongate and acquire additional cells at the
extremity, which is known to be the terminal extremity by
secondary filaments appearing on it.

A sufficient number of examples could not be met with to
trace these changes with greater minuteness, so that certain
circumstances which I was anxious to detect, and to which I
shall allude immediately, escaped observation.

I may state that I met with one example of the incipient.
development of a dichotomous primary filament. It occurred
at the point of attachment of a fertile articulation, and might
therefore be considered, in some measure, aS one mode in
which the primary filament or axis of the individual is con-
tinued, when its elongation would otherwise have been inter-
rupted by the development of the former terminal articulation
into a spore-case.

This incipient lateral filament appeared as a conical projec-
tion from the side of the upper extremity of the penultimate
articulation. I could not make out the existence of a dia-
phragm at the base of the little cone; as however it, as wellas
the penultimate articulation, was full of granular matter, a
diaphragm might have existed, although I did not observe it.
A clear vesicle, such as I have formerly described, was situated
at the terminal extremity of the penultimate articulation; but
whether it belonged to the new articulation or to the old one,
I could not determine.

I have been unable to determine in a satisfactory manner
the exact nature of the clear vesicle which is found in each of
the articulations. It may be the nucleus of the original cell
of the articulation ; but if it be so, it must be considered as a
barren nucleus; having increased in size proportional to its
cell, having lost the normal appearance of a nucleus, and

Bibliographical Notices. 337

having never performed the function of one. May it not, with
greater propriety, be considered as some form of the endo-
chrome, a result of development of the granules of the articula-
tion? It exactly resembles the spores of the terminal articu-
lations, which, as has been already stated, originate in the gra-
nular endochrome of this articulation.

The parasitic plant I have now described resembles in many
respects those found by Hannover and Stilling on the newt
and frog. As in these, the filaments swarmed with infusorial
animalcules, Monads, Bursarie, &c. Some of these doubtless
lived among the filaments while the fish was still alive ; others,
again, as the Bursarie, must have taken up their residence
there after the commencement of putrefaction. Hannover in
Miiller’s ‘ Archiv,’ 1842, page 73, has described the deve-
lopment of the conferva of the frog and newt, and has men-
tioned the animal-like movements of the spores. Mr. Daniel
Cooper (‘ Microscopic Journal’) has frequently observed a cot-
ton-like conferva on the gills and fins of gold-fish. From a
preserved specimen, an examination of which was afforded me
by Prof. Balfour, I am inclined to believe in the existence of
more than one species of this genus of parasitic Alge.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
Gould’s Birds of Australia. Parts I.to VI. Folio. 1841-42.

One hundred plates of this magnificent work are now before the
public ; it seems therefore high time that some notice of its contents
should be given to such of our readers as may not have seen the ori-
ginal. Great as is the excellence of Mr. Gould’s former publications,
there can be no doubt that the present work exceeds them all, both
in an artistic and in a scientific point of view. Additional practice
in designing and additional opportunities of studying animated na-
ture have greatly improved his pictorial powers, while his recent ex-
cursions in the wilds of Australia have supplied him with a mass of
novel and original information of the highest value to the ornitholo-
gist. Students in that science too often have to regret their igno-
rance of the natural history of exotic species of birds. With no other
data before them than a dried skin, they can only conjecture the real
affinities of a species, while if they were acquainted also with its
habits, food, nidification and anatomy, they might in general fix its
true place in the system with the greatest certainty. As far as
Australian ornithology extends, this desideratum will now be sup-
_ plied by the labours of Mr. Gould and of those whom he will induce
to tread in his steps; and if his efforts should in some degree allure
our countrymen in the other hemisphere from the race-course and
the gaming-table to a study of the works of Creation, the moral in-
fluence of his work will not be one of its least recommendations.

338 Bibliographical Notices.

Mr. Gould’s designs show a remarkable freedom from mannerism.
Whether he wishes to represent the torpor of the drowsy Podargus,
the dignified repose of the eagle, the pert Malurus, the restless par-
rakeet, or the lean and anxious wader, he is equally successful in his
efforts. No attitude of action or of repose which is consistent with
natural habits comes amiss to him, and in this respect he preserves
a happy medium between the stiff formality of Temminck’s ‘ Planches
Coloriées,’ and the occasional extravagances of Audubon. We may
refer to the figures of Lathamus discolor, Melopsitiacus undulatus,
Meliphaga australasiana and Falco frontatus; as particularly good ex-
amples of elegance of attitude and successful fore-shortening.

This correctness of taste is no less exhibited in the accompani-
ments to his figures than in the figures themselves. Zoological art-
ists are apt to fall into the extremes either of depicting nothing be-
yond the mere object itself, or of introducing so much detail into
the surrounding scenery as to distract the attention from the prin-
cipal figures. Here, on the contrary, Mr. Gould, with the true feel-
ing of a lover of Nature, introduces as much of the surrounding
landscape as serves to illustrate the manners and haunts of the bird,
but takes care not to overload the scene with details of drawing and
vividness of colour.

Mr. Gould has however very properly relaxed this rule in the case
of Ptilonorhynchus holosericeus and Chlamydera maculata, two birds
whose extraordinary manners well deserve the double-sized plates
which he has devoted to them. The designs of these two magnificent
plates fully equal the most successful efforts of Audubon, while in
point of execution (from the vast superiority of lithography over cop-
per-plate in depicting plumage) they far exceed the works of the Ame-
rican artist. We should indeed be proud to call in the aid of frame
and glass, and decorate our study with these two beautiful pictures.

In no respect. is this work more valuable than on account of the
extraordinary correctness with which the tints of plumage are repre-
sented. We have often had occasion to lay specimens of the actual
bird by the side of Mr. Gould’s plates, and the identity of their tints
is perfectly surprising.

The numerous. Australian plants also introduced. into the plates
render the work almost as valuable to the botanist as to the orni-
thologist.. Among the more striking of these, we may mention the
figures of Eucalyptus gibbosus, Kpacris impressa, Beaufortia decussata,
Billardiera longiflora, Leptospermum squarrosum, &c.

Among the curious examples of nests figured in these plates, we
may refer to those of Rhipidura albiscapa and Diceum hirundinaceum,
the one resembling a wine-glass, and the other a retort, as being
highly interesting novelties. We could have wished indeed that Mr.
Gould had more frequently introduced the eggs and nests into his
plates, which would have tended to make his family groups more
life-like, besides being a valuable addition to our scientific knowledge.
Let us hope that he will supply this desideratum by hereafter pub-
lishing an “ Australian Oology,” for which he is known to possess
very ample materials.

Bibliographical Notices. 339

It would be endless to refer to the mass of new and interesting
facts in natural history which are detailed in these pages. Many of
them haye been communicated to the Zoological Society, whence
they have made their way into this and other periodicals. But we
cannot pass over in silence the extraordinary habits of the bird di-
stinguished by the rather clumsy name of Megapodius tumulus. [Why
not have called it tumulator, tumulorum, or tumulificus?] This sin-
gular bird, like its congeners Talegalla and Leipoa, has the habit of
leaving its eggs to be hatched by solar or terrestrial heat; but not
content with covering them moderately with leaves, it forms vast
mounds of sand from five to fifteen feet high. Into these it burrows
to a very considerable depth, where it deposits the egg and fills up
the excavation with soil precisely in the manner of certain species of
bees and wasps in this country. In due time the young bird is hatched,
and, aided probably by its powerful feet and claws, makes its way to
the surface without parental assistance! Had such a statement been
made by old Marcgrave or Hernandez it would doubtless have passed
for a traveller’s tale, but the study of Nature is continually lowering
our pride by showing that facts are more wonderful than fiction.

Critics assert that even Homer sometimes nods, and we trust,
therefore, that we shall not greatly disparage this splendid publica-
tion if we point out a few examples of defective drawing which oc-
cur in the course of the work. In the plate of Leipoa ocellata the
artist has omitted to show the feet of the hindmost figure, whereas,
judging by the rule of proportion, a considerable part of those mem-
bers ought to have been in sight. There is also an inaccuracy in the
figure of Stipiturus malacurus, the lateral rectrices being represented
as curved, while, in the specimens which we have examined, those
feathers are quite straight.

With the exception of these trifling defects, the plates probably
form as close approximations to living nature as it is possible for art
to attain to.

Florigraphia Britannica ; or Engraving and Descriptions of the Flower-
ing Plants and Ferns of Britain. By R. Deakin, M.D. 58 Nos.
8vo. Sheffield. 1835-1842.

The work which we now propose to bring before the notice of our
readers, having been published in a provincial town, has only recently
attracted our attention; for although we well remember some of its
earlier numbers having been shown to us, we cannot say that at that
time they exhibited such a promise of usefulness as to make us con-
sider it as deserving of notice. Shortly afterwards we learned that
the work had been discontinued, from a want of commercial success
as we then supposed, but, in reality, from the ill-health of the author,
and an interval of about a year and a half having passed, it was re-
commenced and has since been published regularly.

The contrast exhibited between the earlier portion and that part
which has appeared since the resumption of publication is such as,
we think, fully to justify its early neglect, for we do not consider
ourselves called upon to notice every book upon English botany that

340 Bibliographical Notices.

may appear, but only such as prove themselves to belong to that class
which is likely to promote the advancement of true botanical science
in this country. Fifty-eight numbers of the ‘Florigraphia’ have now
been published, of which the earlier half can only be considered as a
collection of moderately good and cheap figures of British plants, ac-
companied by descriptions, which, although apparently original, do
not show much if any acquaintance with the writings of the more
modern and eminent continental authors; shortly afterwards, how-
ever, proofs may be discovered that the author had become acquainted
with several of them. Probably the first indication of this occurs in
No. 28, where the name of Verbascum floccosum (W. and K.) is given,
we believe for the first time by an English author, to the plant which
has been usually considered as identical with the V. pulverulentum of
Villars. Here we find what is probably to be considered as evidence
that the author’s health had already driven him to a warmer climate,
in which it is understood that he has found it advisable to remain,
thus unfortunately depriving his book of the benefit of his personal
revision during its progress through the press, and causing the oc-
currence of misprints in some of the names of authors, places, &c.
We refer to the fact, that although the name of V. floccosum (W. and
K.) is placed at the head, still V. pulverulentum (Vill.) is continued
as a synonym, and some portions of the description appear intended
to refer to that plant; the specific character also, we suspect, was pre-
pared before the author became acquainted with the true nomencla-
ture; and here we must protest against the introduction into our na-
tive flora of the true V. pulverulentum (Vill.) which immediately fol-
lows, accompanied by its correct specific character, for we cannot
look upon the var. 6 nigro-pulverulentum of Smith’s ‘ Flora’ as that
plant, since he expressly states that his plant has a violet-coloured
fringe to the filaments, whilst in the real V. pulverulentum the same
part is white. Smith states that his variety lies between his pulve-
rulentum (floccosum) and nigrum, whilst the plant of Villars takes its
place between floccosum and Lychnitis. In justice to Dr. Deakin we
must however state, that he refers (apparently on his own authority)
to Yarmouth as a station for his V. pulverulentum, and should there
have been no mistake, we may really prove to be possessed of both
these plants in England.

In succeeding numbers we find occasional references to Koch,
Reichenbach, Wallroth and other distinguished German botanists,
as well as frequent remarks which show an acquaintance with the
plants of the South of Europe. At p. 479, Ornithogalum pyrenaicum
is correctly referred to O. Narbonense; but we must be allowed to
express our doubt of those plants being distinct species. Hpilobium
virgatum (Fries) appears for the first time as a British plant at p. 548
and fig. 624, having been found by the author in “‘ marshy places
about Lincoln ;” it may be distinguished from EH. tetragonum, its
nearest ally, by having its stem-leaves rounded at the base and not
at all decurrent. We have long expected that this plant would be
found in Britain, and have searched diligently for it im many parts
of England, Scotland and Ireland, but without success ; and it gives

Bibliographical Notices. 341

us much pleasure to learn that Dr. Deakin has had the good fortune
to meet with it. In the genus Polygonum we have again a strong
proof of the care with which the author is now preparing the de-
scriptive portion of his work, but at the same time evidence that he
is not acquainted with the more recent publications upon English
botany. He here introduces three species, two of which he considers
as new to our flora, and the third he identifies with a plant noticed
as a variety by Smith, and not previously adopted as a species in our
books, although all the three will be found in the fourth edition of
Hooker’s ‘ British Flora,’ which was published in 1838. They are,
P. mite (Schrank), obtained by him in the neighbourhood of Lin-
coln; P. dubium (Deakin), which is P. Raii (Bab. ); P. Roberti
(Hook.), P. marinum (Ray), and P. aviculare e. (Sm.); and P. ma-
ritimum (Linn.), of which, although the characters, description and
figure are correct, the synonyms, and we fear also the localities, all
belong to the preceding species.

The figures are usually six in each octavo plate, and certainly do
much credit (particularly the later ones) to the author, by whose
own hand we believe all the drawings were made. Although small
they are generally clear and characteristic, and are usually accom-
panied by dissections of the flower. Some of them are of peculiar
excellence, and will nearly all of them prove of considerable value,
when referred to in conjunction with the full descriptions, to those
young botanists who have not access to the plates of ‘English Botany.’
It grieves us to be obliged to add, that the colouring is so very far
from good, that the uncoloured copies published at half the prige are
decidedly superior to those which are coloured.

After what we have already said, it will create no surprise that
several of the plants which have been recently detected in this coun-
try have not found a place in the present work; we trust, however,
that they will be included in an appendix. The system adopted is
that of Linnzeus, and the last number that we have seen (58, April
1842) concludes with the genus Scleranthus. ‘The numbers are pub-
lished monthly, and contain two plates and ri 099 pages of de-
scription.

In conclusion we may be allowed to express a howe that the au-
thor will continue the work with care equal to that which he has
shown in the portion already published, and.then, we venture to
foretell, that this book must ultimately well repay both him. and also
the publisher, as, in that case, it cannot fail to obtain’ the approba-
tion of the older, and to be generally used by the younger, botanists
of Britain.

Transactions of the Botanical Society at Edinburgh. 2 Parts, 8vo,
pp. 132, with 7 Plates. Edinburgh, Maclachlan, Stewart and Co.

We are happy to find that the Botanical Society at Edinburgh has
commenced publishing a volume of Transactions, of which two parts
have already been printed. They contain several papers which will
prove highly interesting to botanists.

A report, by Dr. Greville, on the progress and state of Botany. in

342 Bibliographical Notices.

Britain, from March 1839 to February 1840 inclusive, is ably drawn
up, and contains, in the form of an appendix, an arranged catalogue
of all the works, papers and monographs which were published in
Britain during that period. If such reports are prepared in a simi-
lar manner in future, they will be interesting records of British bo-
tany, and will prove valuable works of reference. We understand
that Dr. Balfour has recently continued this report, and that it will
be brought up to the present date by Dr. Graham. Mr. Babington
has contributed several papers. ‘The first is on the British Atripli-
cee, in which he endeavours to elucidate the species contained in this
neglected tribe. He has included the species under the genera Atri-
plex (Linn.) and Halimus (Wallr.). Under the former he notices the
species littoralis (Linn.), marina (Linn.), angustifolia (Sm.), erecta
(Huds. ), prostrata (Bouch.), patula (Linn.), microsperma (W. et K.),
deltoidea (Bab.), rosea (Linn.), and laciniata (Linn.). Under the lat-
ter he describes H. pedunculatus (Wallr.) and portulacoides (Wallr.).
The distinctions between the species are founded chiefly on the form
of the leaves and of the calyx of the fruit, and of these correct deli-
neations are given.

In his next paper Mr. Babington treats of another difficult genus,
viz. Fumaria. 'The British species are noticed under the names ca-
preolata (Linn.), officinalis (Linn. ), calycina(Bab.), parviflora(Lam.),
and Vaillantii (Loisel.); and he has, in our opinion, cleared up many
of the difficulties connected with the species and produced a mono-
graph of great value. The paper is accompanied with wood-cuts,
showing the characters derived from the calyx, the comparative
lengths of the peduncles and bracts, and the forms of the fruit.

In addition to these communications Mr. Babington has also fur-
nished a third on the true Hypericum quadrangulum of Linnzus.

Dr. Greville has taken up the subject of the botanical characters
of the British Oaks, and has given excellent delineations of the vari-
ous forms of the leaves and fruit, thereby showing that it is not as
yet determined if we possess one or three distinct native species in
this country, and pointing out the necessity of further observations.

Mr. Edward Forbes, honourably known for his zoological as well
as for botanical papers, has supplied observations on the specific va-
lue of the antherine appendages of the genus Viola. He shows that,
by the form of the nectaries, (either lanceolate, rotund, or linear,)
combined with characters taken from the leaf and colour, a very na-
tural arrangement may be made of the species of Vioda.

Mr. Hewett Watson’s paper on the Distribution of British Ferns
is one of great interest, and is accompanied by detailed lists showing
the range of the species.

A new Jungermannia is described and figured by Dr. Taylor, the
well-known and celebrated coadjutor of Sir W. Hooker in the ‘ Mus-
cologia Britannica,’ under the name of J. Lyont; and a new fossil,
supposed. to be allied to the genus Orthos, and denominated Ortho-
cites Grantoni, is noticed and figured by Dr. Robert Paterson.

Dr. James Macaulay gives a sketch of the botanical regions in the
Island of Madeira, and Mr. Dickie makes remarks on the structure

Bibliographical Notices. 343

and morphology of Marchantia. 'The metamorphoses of plants are
elucidated by Dr. Giraud in the case of a variety of Antirrhinum ma-
jus, and by Mr. Leefe in the transformation of the pistil of Salix
caprea,

Besides these there are various interesting communications, parti-
cularly by Mr. Shuttleworth, on the Diatomacee, and by Mr. Brown
of Thun, on Gentiana amarella and germanica.

The third part of these Transactions is in progress, and we have
reason to believe will be published in the autumn of the present year.
From an excellent regulation of the Society (which now consists of
about 400 members), those members who may desire to obtain an
early perusal of the papers selected for publication, may obtain the
sheets by post, as soon as printed, by making a small deposit of money
in the hands of the treasurer, to meet the necessary expenses in-
curred by affording them this advantage. Accordingly we have be-
fore us a portion of the third part, and can assure our readers that
the forthcoming part bids fair to be fully equal to those which have
preceded it.

In conclusion we must congratulate the Society upon so auspi-
cious a commencement, and feel satisfied that by continuing the pub-
lication of its Transactions with similar spirit, not only will credit
be conferred. on the Society, but also a decided benefit will accrue
to botanical science.

Linnea, ein Journal fiir die Botanik, etc. 1841.
[Continued from vol. vii. p. 434. ]

Part I.

Algological observations; by J. G. Agardh.—On the American
. Proteacee of the Berlin collection; by J. F. Klotzsch.—Remarks on
the occurrence of Amylum in Cryptogams; by Dr. Vogel.—Addi-
tions and corrections to his Synopsis of the genus Cassia; by Dr.
Vogel.—Remarks on some species of Thymus and Origanum; by
Dr. Vogel.—Revision of Artemisie of Berlin collection; by Wili-
baldo de Besser.—On a collection of plants from Bahia.—On New
Mosses from Southern Africa; by F. Hornschuch.—Information
and invitation respecting the publication of a Repertorium Botanices
Specialis.
Parr II.

Prodromus Flore Timorensis; by J. B. Spanoghe.—Phytophy-
siological observations ; by J. Muenter.—Plants of Caucasus, Geor-
gia and Armenia; by Dr. C. Koch.—Observations on certain new
genera ;~ by N. Lilja.—Instance of Antholysis in the flowers of Tri-
folium repens; by T. Schmitz.—On Torula fenestralis; by L. H.
Schwabe.—Invitation to Physiologists; by Dr. Schmalz.

Part III.

On Tetradiclis, Stev.; by Dr. E. Fenzl.—On the structure of cer-
tain Mosses; by L. C. Treviranus.—Acanthacee of Southern Africa ;
by C. G. Nees von Esenbeck.—On the Flora of Hercynia; by E.

344 Zoological Society.

Hampe.—Invitation to authors of treatises of Anatomy and nee
logy of Plants; by Dr. H. Mohl.

Part IV.

On the Genesis of Spiral Vessels; by Dr. Unger. —Monstrosities
of certain plants ; by Schlechtendal. “Critical revision of Leptosper-
mee cultivated in Germany; by 8. Schauer.—On Mexican plants ;
by Schlechtendal.

Part V.

Abietine of Berlin Gardens; by H. F, Link.—On the different
kind of cellular tissue in Alge; by Dr. Kutzing.—On Chondrilla
stipitata and tuberosa; by C. ‘H. Schultz.—Revision of Anemones; ;
by G. A. Pritzel.—On Artemisia virens and Santonica Linnei; by
W. de Besser.

. Part VI.

On Lactuca; by C. H. Schultz.—On Ceramium ; by Dr. Kutzing.

—On the anatomical structure of Casuarine; by Dr. Géppert.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
October 12, 1841.— Professor Owen, Vice-President, in the Chair.

A letter from John Parkinson, Esq., was read. In this letter Mr.
Parkinson encloses a communication which had been forwarded to
him by Mr. Commissary General Coffin, tending to prove the dis-
position of the woodcock to return, not only to the same district but
to a once-frequented spot. ‘The communication is as follows :—

‘«‘in the year 1833 a woodcock with white feathers in the wings
was observed in a cover on the manor of Monkleigh, near Torrington,
in the county of Devon. The same bird, or cone of exactly similar
plumage, re-appeared in the same place during the four succeeding
seasons, in which period it was so repeatedly shot at by different
persons without effect, that it at last acquired among the country-
people the name of ‘ the witch.’ In the year 1837 however it was
killed by John Piper of Monkleigh, while following the owner of the
property which it frequented, the Rev. J. T. Pine Coffin of Port-
ledge, who has now the stuffed specimen in his possession.

«« The white feathers are the primary quills and bastard winglets of
each wing, the remainder of the plumage being of the ordinary hue.
These feathers are all of a pure white, and seem to be of a closer .
and stronger texture than usual, but no other peculiarity is observd-
ble. It is however worthy of notice, that the cover which formed
its constant haunt, when not disturbed, is a piece of wood not ex-
ceeding fifty acres in extent; thus proving the disposition of the
woodcock to return, not only to the same district but to the same
spot which it has once frequented, and to which it is probably first
directed by the parent bird, or by other companions older than eee ed

“‘ Barnstaple, 17th July, 1841.”

A letter from Sir Robert Heron, Bart., was next read. —It states

Zoological Society. 345

that two Rheas in Sir Robert Heron’s menagerie had laid thirteen
eggs; but as they showed no inclination to set upon them, eight of
them were placed under four turkeys. ‘‘ When the young Rheas
were hatched,” observes Sir Robert Heron, ‘‘ the turkeys appeared
to think them monsters, and in every instance attacked them; but
upon their being placed under the turkeys the ensuing night, they
took proper care of them.’ But one, however, of the young Rheas
survived, and this was allowed to range loose with the turkey. It
employed its time in catching insects, which is remarkable, since the
adult Rhea does not feed upon insects. 3

The eggs of the Rhea were hatched in five weeks, whilst the Emu
sits nine weeks, and Sir Robert Heron supposes the difference of
time required to hatch the eggs of these two species may perhaps
arise from the difference in the thickness of the shell of their eggs,
the shell of the Rhea being thinner than that of the Emu.

Mr. Gould exhibited four new species of Kangaroos from his col-
lection, and pointed out their chief distinguishing characters. These
four species Mr. Gould proposed to name Osphranter Antilopinus,
Osphranter (?) Isabellinus, Halmaturus agilis, and Lagorchestes conspi-
cillatus. ‘The first of these Kangaroos is of large size, and remarkable
for the great expanse of the nasal cavity, and consequent dilatation
of the bones which inclose that cavity. The bony palate is desti-
tute of the large posterior openings found in the skulls of the ty-
pical Halmaturi. The incisors are comparatively small; the fore-
most incisor on each side is rather broader than the second, and the
posterior incisor is about equal in width to the other two taken to-
gether. On the outer surface of the first and second incisors may
be perceived faint traces of longitudinal grooves, and the hindermost
of these teeth has a distinct vertical fold situated rather in front of
the middle of the tooth. The adult skull presents false molars
a3 true molars, — and the skull of an aged individual has the
aay true molars, a

The muffle is broad and naked ; the muzzle is broad and rather
short; the ears are moderate and rounded at the apex. The fore-
limbs are comparatively long and stout, and the toes and claws are
very strong. The hind-limbs are short and muscular; the middle
toe of the hind-foot is very large, whilst the lateral toes are but little
developed ; the two small inner toes (which are united in one com-
mon integument as in other Kangaroos) terminate in a line with the
small outer toe, or very nearly so. The under surface of the feet is
very rough, being covered with small horny tubercles.

These characters, especially the great expansion of the muzzle and
the comparatively small development of the lateral toes of the hind-
feet, and increase in size of the central toe, Mr. Gould is of opinion
should be regarded as generic, or subgeneric, rather than specific ;
he therefore proposed for the animal the new sectional title of Os-
phranter. The specific name Antilopinus was suggested by the pe-
culiar texture of the fur, which resembles that of an Antelope. The
principal characters are as follows :

Ann. § Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. 2A

false molars

346 Zoological Society.

“OspHrantEeR Antitorinus. Osphr. rhinario lato, nudo ; rostro lato,
amplificato, cavis nasalibus amplis ; caudd elongatd, validd, pilis
‘brevibus adpressis indutd ; tarsis posticis mediocribus, digito in-
termedio permagno, digitis lateralibus parvulis, et inter se eddem
longitudine ; vellere brevi, aliquanto rigido et adpresso (sicut in
Antilope videtur) ; colore rufo, artubus pallidioribus ; corpore
subtis, guild, aurium, artuumque partibus internis, nec non caude
basi infra, albis vel flavescenti-albis.

Foemina vellere flavescente, apud dorsum fuscescente ; capite supern®
Jusco, albido adsperso, occipite, et auribus externe fuliginoso-
Suscis ; genis, guld, artubus internis corporeque subtis pallide
flavescentibus ; caude bast infra flavescenti-albd.

Masc. Foem.
“une. lin. unc. lin.

Longitudo ab apice rostri ad apicem caude.. 87 0 66 0
OR aS Fae aa 33 6 26 0

— tarsi digitorumque ........ 2.4. 13 0 Wa
— antebrachit et pedis antict ...... 15 0 90
—— ab apice rostri ad basin auris.... 7 9 SiO
MIRE ees 5s OE SE 4 3 3. 6

— rita EL TAL OS AE Si 17 6 13 6

Hab. Port Essington, North coast of Australia. |
Mr. Gould observed that the Petrogale robusta should also be re-
ferred to this section.

_ Of the second species Mr. Gould regretted he was not able to lay
before the meeting a perfect specimen ; the skin, however, which he
exhibited, though imperfect, in his opinion exhibited characters not
found in any species hitherto described: they are,

OspHranTEK(?) IsapELurnus. Osphr. vellere aliquantd brevi, molli,
splendide fulvo ; guld, corpore infra, artubusque albidis, hic atque
allie flavescente leviter tinctis.

Longitudo corporis circiter 36 une.

The general colour of the skin is bright fulvous or sandy red ;
the fur is rather short and soft to the touch; the hairs are uniform
in tint to the base: the throat and under parts of the body are
white, faintly tinted with yellowish in parts. The fur on the belly
is long.and very soft: the white or whitish colouring of the under
parts, and the uniform fulvous colouring of the upper parts and
sides of the body, do-not blend gradually. ‘The colour of the tail
is nearly the same as that of the body, but is rather paler, and is
nearly uniform. The fore-feet and toes above are covered with
brown hairs, but on the sides of the toes the hairs are yellowish.
The size of the animal is probably about equal to that of the Ma-
cropus Bennettiz.

This skin was procured at Barrow Island, on the north-west coast
of Australia, by Capt. Stokes, of H.M.S. ‘ Beagle,’ and transmitted
by him to Mr. Gould, that its characters might be published.

The third species is thus named and characterized.

Haumaturvus aciuis. Hal, fulvus, supra nigro adspersus, infra

Zoological Society. 347

sordide albus ; aurium apicibus externis et margine antico nigris ;
strigd fuscescente utringue'ab oculis usque ad nares productd, et
infra hanc lined albd; clunibus lined albidd notatis ; caudd longd
pilis brevibus albidis, ad basin supra flavidis, ad apicem nigrescen-
tibus, indutd.

une. lin.

Longitudo ab apice rostri ad apicem caude .. 63 0
CHU ce CRE ROY Vad 2 ka 30 O

tarst digitorumque..........4--. 3 Va
antebrachit et pedis antict........ 9.6

- ab apice rostri ad basin auris .... 5 6

ital ee 4 eRe: Oe A RRELAL AL AU aaa 2)

The above are the principal characters of a male specimen pro-
cured at Port Essington: its fur is rather short, adpressed, and
harsh to the touch: the general colour is sandy yellow, but the
upper parts of the head and body are freely pencilled with blackish,
the hairs being of this colour at the point. The chin, throat, and chest
are nearly pure white, and the hairs on these parts are uniform to
the base: on the belly the hairs are sandy yellow next the skin, but
whitish at the point. The limbs are of a pale sandy yellow tint
externally, and white on the inner side. On the fore-feet the hairs are
also of a pale sandy yellow tint, but they are pencilled with blackish.
The hind-feet are nearly white, but on the toes many of the hairs
assume arusty hue. The upper surface of the head is rather paler
than the body; the lips are whitish, and a whitish mark extends
backwards from the lips and. terminates beneath the eye: running
parallel with, and joining this mark, is another mark, which is of a
dusky hue. The ears are of moderate size, somewhat pointed, white
within, and of the same colour as the upper surface of the head ex-
ternally, excepting at the apex, where they are rather broadly mar-
gined with black, and a narrow black line runs along the anterior
edge. On each side of the rump is an oblique whitish line. The
tail is rather sparingly clothed with short adpressed hairs, and
these are nearly white, excepting on the upper surface at the base,
where they are of the same hue as those on the back, and along
the dorsal surface is a yellowish line: on the under surface the
hairs of the tail are of a dirty white colour, and at the apex they
are black.

The last species belongs to the division of the Kangaroos to which
Mr. Gould has applied the name Lagorchestes, and is remarkable
for the circle of bright rust-coloured hairs which surround the eyes,
a character which suggested the specific name given.

LaGoRcHESTES consPiciLLAtus. Lag. vellere ut in Lepore timido ;
artubus parvis ; caudd fere quoad longitudinem cum corpore co-
equali; capite corporeque supra fuscescentibus et flavescenti-albo
nigroque adspersis; corporis partibus inferioribus sordid? albis ;
lateribus ferrugineo-flavescentibus ; caudd pilis brevibus sordide
albis parce indutd ; tarsis sordide albis ; auribus intis pilis flaves-
centi-albis ; oculis pilis ferruginets circumdatis ; vellere corporis
superioris ad radicem nigro.

2A2

cool

348 Royal Irish Academy.

unc. Hin
Longitudo ab apice rostri ad apicem caude.. 32 6
COUR. 36S ER 13.6

nn Carst AagitorUumMgue 6. 5 se wieeeels 5 3
antebrachii et pedis antici........ 3 0

ab apice rostri ad basin auris .... 3 3

duris cote Ge worse GR. 1 3

This little animal was procured at Barrow Island, on the north-
west coast of Australia ; in size as well as in the colouring and texture
of the fur it very nearly resembles the Common Hare (Lepus timidus,
Auct.). From Lagorchestes leporoides it may be distinguished by the
shortness of its ears and the want of a black patch at the base of the
fore-leg. As in L. leporoides, it has the eyes encircled with reddish
hairs ; but these areof a more brilliant rusty-red colour than in that
animal. |

The fur is very long, dense, and rather soft to the touch; on the
back it is of a black colour next the skin, yellowish white towards
the apex, shaded into deeper yellow still nearer to the point, and

“Black at the point. On the hinder part of the back the portion of
~ each hair, which is yellow on the back, is replaced by white, and
there is an oblique white mark on each side of the rump. The far -
on the side of the body is deep grey next the skin, brownish yellow
in the middle, and this is followed by black, then whitish, and at the
point black. On the under part of the body the fur is ash-coloured
next the skin, and white externally, excepting on the sides of the
belly, where they are of a rusty yellow hue externally. ‘The hair
on the upper surface of the head is black, freely pencilled with yel-
lowish white ; a broad space round the eye is covered with bright
‘rusty-red hairs, and this hue, though less bright, is extended back-
wards beneath the ear. The lips and chin are dirty white; the
throat is white. The ears are very small and somewhat pointed ;
internally they are clothed with whitish hairs, and externally with
dirty white hairs on the apical portion, but towards the base there is
an admixture of black. The fore- and hind-legs and feet are pale,
the hairs being dirty white at the point and brown next the skin.
The tail is slender, and being but sparingly clothed with short dirty
white bristly hairs, exhibits scales; on the under surface it is more
vgn clothed, and the hairs are longer and of a dirty yellowish
ue.

This new species was transmitted to Mr. Gould for description by

Capt. Wickham, of H.M.S. ‘ Beagle ’

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

January 10, 1842.—Mr. Ball, referring to his paper read before
the Academy in November 1839, relative to a Loligo, to which he
gave the specific name of Hblane, exhibited the following Acetabuli-
ferous Cephalopoda, with the view of showing the increased know-
ledge of species of the Irish seas, and of placing on record the very
interesting discovery of two of the genus Rossia, which he had rea-

Royal Irish Academy. 349

son to believe had not before been noticed. He then exhibited spe-
cimens of

1. Sepia officinalis. Dublin bay.

2. Sepia Rupellaria? A dorsal plate, being one of three specimens
found by G. Hyndman, Esq., at Magilligan. See Ferussac and D’Or-
bigny’s Cephalopoda, plate 3 of Sepia.

3. Loligo sagittata. Leith. Obtained by W. Thompson, Esq., of
Belfast.

4. Loligo sagittata, var.? 'This was in the former paper consi-
dered as a variety, but on comparison.with the true sagittata, No.3,
it seems to be a distinct species. It was obtained by G. Allman, Esq.,
on the coast of Cork. :

5. Loligo subulata, var.? Was obtained by John Montgomery,
Esq. of Locust Lodge, on the coast of the county Down.

6. Loligo subulata, var. No. 2. Somewhat shorter than No. 5.
Youghal, 1832.

7. Loligo media. Youghal, 1819.

8. Loligo media, var. It approaches the form of sagittata in the
termination of its visceral sac. ii

9. Loligo Kblane. Of the former paper. Obtained by T. W.
Warren, Esq., in 1836; and other specimens of greater beauty and
larger size obtained in the bays of Belfast and Dublin by W. 'Thomp-
son, Esq., and Mr. Ball. As it now appears that the animal pos-
sesses both eyelids and a lacrymal sinus, characters not ascribed to _
the genus Loligo, it may require to be placed in another genns. __.,

10. Eledone ventricosa. Youghal, 1820, and Dublin. A very fine
specimen was found by Mrs. Lyle at Kingstown.

_ 11. Octopus vulgaris. Plymouth, 1841. Mr. Ball.

12. Sepiola Rondeletit.. Youghal, 1819. Dublin, 1829. Mr. Ball. -

13, Rossia Owenii. Was obtained in 1839 by Mr. Ball, froma |
fishwoman who had found it in a Dublin bay fishing-boat. It is re- ©
markable for the great size and distinctness of its acetabula, which
are placed on long peduncles, and may be compared to the pearls in a
diadem : they are ranged in three rows, those of the centre row being
not more than half the diameter of those on each side; on the first
pair of arms the acetabula are more numerous, more equal in size,
and smaller than on the others. The specific name has been given
in honour of R. Owen Esq., the founder of the genus Rossia.

14. Rossia Jacobit. Was obtained from the same woman as the
foregoing, in 1840, by A. Jacob, Esq., M.D., who kindly sent it to
Mr. Ball. It is much larger, but differs considerably in its propor-
tions from Rossia Owenii ; its acetabula are smaller ; its arms propor.
tionably shorter ; the membrane round the mouth forms a hexagonal
figure from each angle, of which a ridge runs, which is decurrent in
six cases; on the second, third, and fourth pair of arms, and in the
seventh the ridge passes upon the web between the first pair of arms,
where it bifurcates, and runs out on each side. Its specific name is
given in honour of Dr. Jacob, from whom Mr. Ball has in many in-
stances received kind and valuable aid in zoological pursuits. The fins

350 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

of both these species of Rosste are like in form and position to those
of Sepiola Rondeletit.
15. Spirula australis. Shell found at Youghal, 1820.

The following are the Measurements of the Rossiz in inches :—

Rossia Rossia
f Owenii. Jacobii.

Length Of DOGY. soe. canesesp onsen NAb clepia'e sak dessa tee ath the 1-7 2°1
BOPOREU IVER TIS oso ccsece¥ s concsvaghednren peaneeatasses on tanyy 20 2°7
Length of fin..........0+ Sp sevnensendedahedebtobas dapiiua'ednceuaen 0:7 1-5
Bxtherhe Dread 5. ee bse kL Oa dvenewecedb bambi CVO 0°45 0:7
Breadth between eyes 25. ie si easiest Sad: eas 0°9 1:2
Extreme breadth of head............ obs oth gathbde tga Abaahes 1-] 1-4
abn gh OF -BOA 35 iss seks sss coddace ne nepeaes soo abins weepiatis 0-5 0:7
April. of Notitacel a: orks apace -ovden saan taalee dads cheap ><debal aed 4*0 a7
Portion of tentacula occupied by acetabula. dh raevastauas be 1°5
Length of first pair of arms, counting from top of head... 2°1 2°2
Length of second pair of arms, counting from top of head 2-4 2°3

Length of third pair of arms, counting from top of head 2°7 2°6
Length of fourth pair of arms, counting from top of head 2-3 2:4

Depth of fin between first pair of arms. ..........sseceeeeee 0-2 0:4
Depth of fin between first and second pair of arms,..,..... 0:3 0:5
Depth of fin between second and third pair of arms ...... 0°42. 06
Depth of fin between third and fourth pair of arms......... 0°4 0-8
| een of fin between fourth pair of arms ..........008 sseee 0°04 0°03

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

This Society held their seventh meeting for the season on the 12th
instant, at the Botanic Garden, Professor Christison in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. On Fumaria parviflora, as a native of England. By Mr. C.C.
Babington, M.A., F.L.S., &c., Cambridge.—Mr. Babington, in re-
ference to an opinion formerly expressed by him, that this species
was a very doubtful native of England, not having then seen any
specimens agreeing with the true characters of it, now states that
he has obtained satisfactory proofs of its being a native, but that
most botanists have been in the habit of calling F. Vaillantii by that
name. He says, however, that the flowers of English specimens of
F. Vaillantii are decidedly smaller than those of some which he pos-
sesses from Montpelier, and that in some white-flowered English
specimens of the same plant he perceives traces of an apiculus; also,
that in French specimens of F’. parviflora the flowers are of the same
size as those of F. Vaillantii;. but the fruit) has an apiculus. Mr.
Babington then proceeds to give a minute description of the princi-
pal characters which distinguish this and other allied species of the
genus, among which there has hitherto been much confusion.

- 2. On the occurrence of Gelidium rostratum, Harv., at Aberdeen.
By-Mr. George Dickie, Lecturer on, Botany, Aberdeen.—This re-
markable plant, which Mr. Turner was disposed to consider, though.
with some hesitation, as merely a variety of Delesseria alata, but
which Dr. Arnott and. Mrs. Griffiths refer to Gelidium, Mr. Dickie
states to be abundant at Aberdeen, though it has not hitherto been

Miscellaneous. 351

found in situ. It occurs on the large stems of Laminaria digitata;.
and appears to be an inhabitant of deep water, beimg only found
cast up after storms. Mr. Dickie says, ‘‘ After comparing numerous
fresh specimens of G. rostratum and D. alata, I feel convinced that.
there is no essential difference in the structure and outward form oz
the fruit in these plants. In both the ternate granules are terminal
and axillary, and the capsules occupy the same position. The seeds,
however, differ in form, those of D. alata are mostly oval; in the
other they are spherical.”

3. On some anomalies in form in Scolopendrium vulgare.. By Mr.
Joseph Dickson.—The fronds exhibited by Mr. Dickson presented
every possible variety of shape, from lanceolate to reniform, and
from entire to lobed or rather digitate. ‘The more usual form is cer-
tainly entire and oblongo-lanceolate, and it is difficult to account for
the freaks of form which not unfrequently occur in this species of
fern.

After these papers were read, Professor Graham exhibited some
very beautiful and interesting specimens of exotics from his own
green-houses,and the Society then accompanied him in awalk through
the garden, which presented a most gratifying appearance.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.—-MR. LONSDALE.

We regret to hear that the Geological Society of London will
shortly be deprived of the services of their invaluable Curator and
Librarian, Mr. Lonsdale. Intimately connected as we have been for
many years with this Society, we can well appreciate the sorrow
which this announcement has caused to all the members,—who
thoroughly estimate the high qualities of this eminent person, and
entertain the deepest gratitude for the devotion and unrivalled skill
with which he has, during the last thirteen years, arranged their
collections and conducted the publication of their volumes. Mr.
Lonsdale’s retirement, we are grieved to say, is occasioned solely
by the state of his health : and to this notice of the loss which the
Geological Society is very soon to suffer, we shall only add our
hope, that a naturalist and man of letters may be found competent
to succeed him as editor of the Geological Transactions*.

MISCELLANEOUS.
STERNA ARCTICA.

A Ftock of the Sterna arctica made its appearance on the 8th inst.
on the river Avon in this county. Several specimens were shot,
three of which I have had an opportunity of examining, and it is
remarkable that all these were females. ‘Their ovaries being very
slightly developed, it appears that their breeding time was still di-
stant, and we may therefore conclude that these birds were on their

* Upon this subject we believe that application may be made to the Pre-
sident and Council of the Society at Somerset House.—[Enir. |

352 Miscellaneous.

return to the northern regions, after a winter sojourn in the south,
Whatever the cause, the appearance of this species so far inland, and
at such a season, is I believe a very unusual circumstance.

H. E. Srrickuanp.
Worcestershire, May 16, 1842.

Since I sent a few days ago a notice of the occurrence of the Arctic
Tern on the river Avon in this county, I have obtained evidence
of the simultaneoiis appearance of this bird over a large extent of
country. No less than forty specimens procured on the 8th and Sth
inst. were brought to one bird-stuffer at Evesham, and the Bristol
papers state that on the same day (the 8th) these birds were so
abundant at Clevedon, Weston and Bristol, that more than 200 in-
dividuals were killed at the latter place. They have also been ob-
tained in considerable numbers higher up the Severn, as at Tewkes-
bury and Worcester, and it is said also at Hereford, Devizes, and
Trowbridge.

My friend J. Walcot, Esq., informs me that near seven hundred
were seen at Cofton Hall, near Bromsgrove, and that those obtained
near Worcester consisted of about as many males as females.

These facts indicate that the Arctic Tern migrates in large bodies
from south to north at the return of spring. We may attribute their
unexampled appearance so far inland to the westerly winds which
prevailed on the 7th and 8th, combined with the peculiar funnel- _
shaped form of the Bristol Channel, which seems to act like the
“pipe” of a decoy-pond. Let us suppose a flock of Terns or other
sea birds to have past the Land’s End with the intention of mi-
grating northwards through St. George’s Channel, but to be driven
by westerly winds into the wider parts of the Bristol Channel. Their
locomotive instincts being as it were in a state of polarity, they would
refrain from retracing their Jost ground to the westward, but would
be tempted to follow the estuary of the Severn, trending as it does
gradually towards the north. But alas! as the direction of the de-
lusive stream becomes more favourable to their object, so do its
shores contract, till these arctic wanderers find themselves on a nar-
row river winding its way through verdant fields and woods. Be-
wildered by the novelty of their situation and deceived in their hopes
of a north-west passage, the poor birds fly in despair over the sur-
rounding country and fall victims to the gun of the ornithologist or
of the idle poacher. Few, if any, succeed in crossing the midland
counties to the Mersey, and in revisiting the beloved shores of the
Orkneys.

It is, I think, a probable supposition, that we are indebted to the
peculiar form and position of the Bristol Channel for the frequent
occurrence of various marine birds in the central parts of England.

H. E. Srrickianp.
Worcestershire, May 23, 1842.

During the high winds that prevailed on Sunday last, our harbour
and floating-docks were visited by large flights of a rare and beautiful
species of bird, the Sterna Arctica, or Arctic Tern. The birds were

Miscellaneous. 353

assembled in such vast numbers, that two or three hundred were killed

“with stones and other missiles, whilst several were caught alive ; and
so tame were they, that many were observed to pitch on the backs
of passers-by. ‘This tern, as its name indicates, is a native of the
higher arctic regions, and has been met with in all the late expeditions -
to the Polar Seas. It is a summer visitant to the coasts of Scotland
and the north of England, but is rarely met with more southerly, and
until the present, there was no instance on record of a specimen ha-
ving heen obtained in this neighbourhood. The appearance of such
vast flights of Arctic birds, rare as a species, in the very heart of a
large city, is an occurrence as remarkable as it is interesting. Flocks
of these birds were also observed the same day at Clevedon, Weston,
and other places along the channel coast.—Bristol Mirror.

[We have heard from other correspondents that these Terns have
also made their appearance in numbers at Swansea and Monmouth
on the west of the Severn, and in Dorsetshire, Cornwall, and at
Bridgewater on the east.—Ep. ]

NORFOLK BIRDS.

J. H. Gurney, Esq. of Norwich, favours us with the following
information :—

I beg to mention that a specimen of the Stilt Plover which has
not been killed in Norfolk for many years, was shot a few days since
at Hickling near Yarmouth ; it is apparently a bird of last year, and
is a female, containing ova of about the size of a shot.

A specimen of the Avocet was also killed at or near Yarmouth a
few days since. This bird is now extremely rare here, though within
the memory of many now living it bred plentifully every spring on
some parts of our coast.

Since my last I have had a second specimen of the Richard’s Pipit
killed at Yarmouth, and also a specimen of the Hoopoe killed at Tri-
mingham near Cromer.

A Shark was caught off the latter place about six weeks since,
which I believe to be of the species described as the ‘“‘ Greenland
Shark.’ It is about five feet long and of a dull purple colour, and is
now in the Norwich Museum.—J. H. Gurney.

Norwich, May 9, 1842.

Since writing to thee a few days since, I have seen a specimen of
the Grey-headed yellow Wagtail (Motacilla neglecta) which was
killed about a fortnight since at Sherringham on this coast. It ap-
pears to be a male bird, and I have some reason to think that an-
other Wagtail which was killed about the same time and place, but
which unfortunately was not prepared, was the female belonging
to it. As I believe this to be the first instance of the bird having
been noticed in this county, I think it may perhaps be worth re-
cording. I am, respectfully,

May 16, 1842. J. H. Gurney.

MR. HASSALL ON SHOWERS OF POLLEN.

The American Journal of Science and Arts for January 1842
(p. 195), contains some interesting remarks relative to two showers

354 Miscellaneous.

of pollen, one of which fell at Troy, New York, the other in the har-
bour: of Picton, a portion alighting upon a vessel in the harbour on a
serene night in June, and having to be collected and thrown over by
the bucket-full in the morning. A small quantity of each of these
powders was preserved and sent to Professor J. W. Bailey to submit
to microscopic examination ; this gentleman ascertained that the
powder which fell at Picton was wholly composed of the pollen of a
species of pine ; and that that from Troy was made up of pollen from
various trees, but Professor Bailey was not able to state positively
what plants furnished it. Figures of the three forms of pollen gra-
nules met with in the powder from Troy accompany Professor Bailey’s
letter : from an examination of these I find that two of them are to
be referred to some endogenous plant, one of them most probably to
a species of grass, the other perhaps to the genus Nymphea, and that
the third form is undoubtedly the pollen of an exogen not unlikely
to be the Corylus. Professor Bailey thinks that no part of the pow-
der can be sporules of Lycopodium, because he remarks our species
of that genus do not flower until July or August, whereas the pow-
der in question fellin May. I arrive at the same conclusion, but for
a different reason; the sporules of Lycopodium do not present at all
the structure of any one of the three figures. It is beautiful to ob-
serve, and observe it we ought wherever we can, how simply, and
yet how effectually, nature contrives for the fulfilment of all her
varied purposes.

In Monecious and Dicecious plants the male and female flowers are
placed either on different branches of the same tree, or on different
and sometimes distant trees, and consequently much less within the
influence of each other; whence the ordinary provision of pollen
might often be ineffective. To avoid this an immense quantity of
stamina is provided for the elaboration of a corresponding quantity
of pollen, and we find also that these stamina are generally placed
in pendulous and graceful tassels moved by the slightest breath of
wind which dislodges clouds of pollen from them to be diffused far
and near through the atmosphere, and finally to alight upon the
destined point of almost microscopic proportion. So great is the
quantity yielded by the different species of pine, that not unfrequently
the ground beneath them may be observed to be entirely covered
with saffron-like dust of the pollen. There are, I believe, well au-
thenticated tales of date trees having been fertilized though distant
from the male tree some miles. A. H. Hassatt.

Cheshunt, Herts, March 20th, 1842.

CRATERIUM PYRIFORME.

A supposed microscopic fungus, Craterium pyriforme, is mentioned
by Prof. Bailey, in p. 195 of Silliman’s Journal, as having been sent
from Clapham Common by Dr. Mantell; and is described as being
found adhering to the surface of flints, and emitting a blood-red
liquid on being punctured.

From the examination of some specimens at the meeting of the
Microscopical Society, it proves to be the operculum of the nidus
of an Acarus; some were found in the act of hatching.

Miscellaneous. 355

PHOTOGRAPHY.

A valuable application has been made by Captain Feil of a
Photogenic process for rapidly producing perfect drawings of fossil
shells on metallic plates, from which, when fixt by the engraver’s
tool, lithographic transfers may be rapidly multiplied to an almost
indefinite extent. ‘This process promises to be applicable to organie
remains of every kind, and consequently of great utility in Palzon-
tology. From a beautiful fossil starfish I sent by one day’s mail to
Captain Tbbetson, in London, I received, by the next mail, a parcel
of most exact impressions, taken from a photographic drawing, trans-
ferred to stone by the process above mentioned.—Dr. Buckland’s
Anniversary Address to the Geological Society, 1841.

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE OF BLUMENBACH.

The death of Blumenbach was briefly recorded in our sixth volume,
p. 234. The account of this distinguished man is from Dr. Buck-
land’s Anniversary Address to the Geological Society.

Professor BLuMENBACH died at Géttingen on the 22nd of Ja
nuary 1840, in the 89th year of his age : he was born at Gotha, May
11, 1752, and early imbued. with a taste for natural history and me-
dicine by his father, a native of Leipsic, who died in 1787, in the
office of Pro-rector and Professor in the Gymnasium at Gotha. At
the age of 17, a.p. 1769, he began his academical career at Jena
by the study: of literature under Baldinger, and of natural history
and archeology under his relative Professor Walch, and three years
after proceeded to Géttingen to complete his studies, where he im-
mediately became intimate with Heyne, Professor Bittner, and Mi-
chaelis, whose son was then a fellow-student in medicine. The rich
collection of voyages and travels'to which he had access in the li-
brary of Professor Walch, suggested to him, as the subject of his
exercise for his Degree of Doctor, a dissertation on the native va-
rieties of the human race, which became the first germ of his future
extensive researches in Anthropology, in which he derives the three
great varieties of the human family from a primary stem of the
Caucasian race. His first public employment'was a gratuitous
undertaking to arrange the cabinet of natural history which the
University had purchased from Professor Bittner, which soon
brought him favourably to the notice of the minister and curator
of the University.. In 1775 he was appointed a Private Teacher
in Natural History; in the following year an Extraordinary Pro-
fessor, and in 1778 an Ordinary Professor of Medicine and Natural
History in the University of Gottingen.

In 1784 he became. a Member of the Royal Society of Gottin-
gen ; in 1788, a Counsellor; and in 1812, perpetual Secretary of the
Class of Physics and Mathematics in the same Society. In 1816
he was appointed a Member of the Superior Council of Medicine,
and in 1821, a Commander of the Guelphic Order. His talent as
a lecturer, and profound knowledge of medicine, anatomy and na-
tural history, soon made Gottingen a centre of attraction to the

356 Miscellaneous.

students of all Germany; nor did this attraction cease during a
brilliant career of more than fifty years. In 1784, his celebrated
lecture on the eyes of the White Negro* awakened an intense in-
terest throughout the scientific world, and, together with his Inau-
gural Essay upon the native varieties of the human race, became the
nucleus of his future works on the Natural History of Man.

In 1790 appeared the first Decad of his collection of skulls of dif-
ferent nations, a subject which continued among the most favourite
themes of his study, from its first commencement in his Inaugural
Dissertation, to his last essay upon a Macrocephalus in 1833.

On the celebration of the Jubilee of his Doctoriat, Sept. 19th,
1825, the company of the most distinguished naturalists and medi-
cal practitioners of Germany then assembled at Gottingen resolved,
on the suggestion of Rudolphi, to testify their gratitude for the be-
nefits they had individually received from his oral instructions and
published works, and to perpetuate the memory of this remarkable
assembly, by the foundation of a travelling Fellowship in honour of
Blumenbach, and by a medal, bearing on its obverse three skulls
of the European, Ethiopic and Mongolian races. :

_ The expressions of piety, gratitude, and affection which are re-
corded in the elder Sommering’s celebrated Inaugural Dissertation
give utterance to feelings, in which the pupils collected around him
during more than half a century have, without exception, partici-

ated. i
‘ He was the great precursor of Cuvier in comparative anatomy,
and was the first to demonstrate the value of this science in its re-
lation to pathology, and to convince mankind of the truth of the
observation of Haller—that physiology has been more illustrated
by comparative anatomy than by the dissection of the human body,
so that henceforth this subject must become an essential part of
medical education.

The present is not the fit occasion to enter into a discussion of
the unrivalied merits of his lectures on pathology, comparative
anatomy, natural history, and physiology; nor to set forth the
number and nature of his multifarious publications on these sub-
jects, and also on archeology, literature, and the fine arts, which,
during a period of sixty years, enriched the Commentaries of the
Royal Society of Gottingen, and the medical, literary and philo-
sophical periodicals of Germany ; nor does the time permit me to
enter on an analysis of his lucid and instructive Manuals, which
were soon translated into foreign languages, and became the text-
book of teachers of comparative anatomy and physiology through-
out Europe; I shall rather call your attention to his acute percep-
tion of the value of organic remains in relation to geology, as
affording evidence of past changes and revolutions which have af-
fected the surface of the globe.

* De oculis Leucaethiopum et iridis motu. Soc. R. Gott., v. vil. p. 29—
62.
+ With the following inscription, “‘ Nature Interpreti, Ossa Loqui Ju-
benti, Phystophili Germanict, 19 Sept. 1825.”

Miscellaneous. 357

In his two celebrated Essays on the Archaeology of the Earth, 1801
and 1806, he expresses his concurrence with Leibnitz in comparing
the petrified remains of organic bodies to the documents whieh hi-
storians discover in medals, inscriptions, and monuments of ancient
art ; and regards them as affording no less certain chronological evi-
dence of physical changes during the construction of the earth, than
we extract from coins and medals respecting events which they re-
cord in the history of mankind.

He judiciously explains the occasional discovery of human bones
and works of art in contact with the relics of extinct species; and
views the changes that occur in the fossil remains of the successive
strata as true indications of consecutive changes in the past condi-
tion of the globe.

*« Mundi naturam totius etas
Mutat, et ex alio terram status excipit alter.’’
+ Luorer.

The frozen rhinoceros of Pallas, and remains of herds of extinct
elephants on the ice-bound shores of Siberia ; the bones of the same
extinct species of elephants and of rhinoceros, mixed with those of
lions and hyzenas in the caverns of the Hartz, and in the gravel be-
neath the very town of Gottingen, led him to infer, as we have now
additional reasons for doing, the former existence of a nearly tropical
and uniform condition of climate over the now temperate and frigid
portions of northern Europe, wherein these animals were formerly
indigenous ; and in further evidence of high temperature in these
northern latitudes, he appeals to the quantities of fossil amber so
abundant in the north of Germany, and to the extinct species of
insects which the amber so frequently contains.

He had carefully inspected in the Museum of Schaffhausen the
fossil remains of Ciningen, and recognized their proximity to the
existing flora and fauna of Switzerland ; among these he enume-
rates small rodent animals, birds, frogs, numerous aquatic insects,
and leaves and blossoms of plants, which more recent discoveries
have referred to a freshwater formation of the Meiocene period.

He had distinctly recognized the fossil beaks of extinct cuttle-
fish in the muschelkalk of the Heimberg, and the septa and siphon
of the Orthoceratites of Clausthal; and from the family of Ammo-
nites, which he knew to be numerous in species beyond most other
fossil shells, he had selected that remarkable example from the Hi-
malaya mountains called the Salagram*, specimens of which were
subsequently placed in our museum by the great oriental scholar
Mr. Henry Colebrook. The Salagram is a hollow cavity or mould
bearing the impression of Ammonite, included in concretions of lias
from the bed of the Ganges near Patna, which Indian superstition
has sanctified as a mystic symbol of the Metamorphosis of Vishnu.
(Specimen Archeologie Telluris, § 10.)

* This specimen was given to him by the chaplain of a Hanoverian
regiment who brought it from India.

358 Miscellaneous.

He duly appreciated the differences. between the remains of the
copper-slate, and muschelkalk and transition limestone within the
limited vicinity of Gottingen; and further observed the degrees of
perfection in the structure of fossil animals, receding gradually into
more and more simple forms of organization, as he traced them
backwards from the extinct Mammalia of the caverns to the remains
of molluscous and radiated animals in the transition rocks; and
though his premises were few, he rightly drew from them conclu-
sions, less extensive, but similar to those which forty years of fur-
ther observation over large portions of the earth haye more fully
established, as to the antiquity of the globe.

His love for archeology led to his making a collection of antique
gems. He had also a collection of engravings by the older masters,
and of ancient woodcuts, which he valued as indices of the progress
of science at the time when they were made.

Blumenbach was a wise and good and profoundly learned man ;
‘born with considerable talent, and well educated from his childhood,
he passed his whole life in the best literary and scientific society ; and
being placed in an influential academical position, he poured forth
daily, during more than half a century, from his rich reservoirs of
knowledge unceasing streams to instruct and benefit mankind. His
biographer Mark (Gottingen, 1840) enumerates more than a hun-
dred distinct publications of his on various subjects, among which
are some biographical sketches of professors and other distinguished
men. He possessed a happy, lively and cheerful disposition; was a
man of most punctual and temperate habits, ate always the same
moderate quantity of food, and was never intoxicated in his life.
He abandoned smoking at 66; at 86 he left off taking snuff; and
could read small print without spectacles at 88. Blumenbach
seemed born for the express functions of a Professor; from morn-
ing till night, his academic duties were his daily occupation and de-
light ; and the works of his leisure hours are a register of the pro-
gress of discovery in many branches of natural science during
more than half a century in which he flourished. As a lecturer his
style was familiar, playful, and not unfrequently jocose, always
animated and sometimes eloquent, leaving a clear understanding
and deep remembrance of the matter he wished to impress upon
-his hearers ; he was the personal friend, as well as preceptor, of all
his pupils, of whom great multitudes have expressed their gratitude
in dedications of their works to the teacher from whom they de-
rived the rudiments of their knowledge.

In 1791 he visited London, which he named the sixth quarter of
the world, and was honourably received by Sir Joseph Banks and
the Royal Society, where he assisted at the opening of six mummies,
respecting which he published a paper in the Philosophical Trans-’
actions; he was also honoured with a command to visit King George
the Third at Windsor. In 1803 he accompanied the King of Bavaria.
on a tour to the Hartz and Magdeburg, In 1806 he went to Paris
on diplomatic business connected with the University of Gottingen,

Meteorological Observations. | 359

and was introduced by Lacépéde to the Emperor Napoleon. At
the celebration of the centenary jubilee of the University of Géot-
tingen, in 1825, the King of Hanover forgot not to visit the house
of his old preceptor, which, in 1786, he had so often frequented as.
a student together with his two royal brothers, the Duke of Sussex
and the Duke of Kent.

In Professor Blumenbach the world has sustained a loss of one
of those men of extraordinary genius whose talents are destined to
exert a large influence on the knowledge and opinions of the age in
which they live, and to advance permanently the progress of those
sciencés to which they have devoted their attention.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR APRIL 1842.

Chiswick.— April 1. Heavy clouds: rain: slightly overcast. 2. Rain: clear and
cold, with brisk N.E. wind. 3. Very clear: cloudy: slight hail shower. 4.
Cold and dry: clear and frosty at night. 5. Clear and cold, with very dry air :
sharp frost at night. 6. Slight haze. 7. Cold and dry: densely overcast. 8,
Cold and dry: sunshine through slight haze: clear and frosty at night. 9, 10.
Cold and dry. 11. Slight shower: clearand cold. 12. Cold and dry: cloudy,
13. Cold rain. 14. Showers, partly hail. 15. Bleak and cold. 16. Clear and
cold, with parching N.E. wind. 17, 18. Overcast. 19. Dry haze: clear and
frosty at night. 20, 21. Slight haze: very fine. 22. Foggy: dry haze: clear
and fine. 23. Very fine. 24. Very fine: heavy thunder storm in afternoon,
with partial showers of rain, and large hail in some parts near London. 25. Very
fine. 26. Clear and dry. 27. Fine: air exceedingly dry: slight frost at night.
28. Hot and dry. 29. Slight haze: fine. 30. Fine.

Boston.—April 1. Cloudy: heavy rain early a.m.: rain p.m. 2. Stormy: rain
early a.m. 3, 4. Cloudy. 5,6. Fine. 7. Cloudy. 8—10, Fine. 11—13.
Cloudy. 14 Rain: rainearlya.m. 15. Cloudy. 16. Cloudy: raine.m, 17,
18. Cloudy. 19, 20. Fine. 21—23 Cloudy. 24. Fine. 25. Fine: foggy early
A.M. 26—28. Fine. 29. Fine: foggy early a.m. 30. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—April 1. Showery. 2. Snow showers. 3. Clear :
aurora. 4. Clear: cloudy. 5. Cloudy: rain. 6. Clear and warm. 7. Fog.
8. Cloudy and warm. 9 Cloudy. 10,11. Clear. 12. Clear: aurora. 13.
Cloudy: clear. 14,15. Clear. 16,17. Cloudy. 18. Drops. 19, Cloudy.
20. Clear. 21. Fine. 22. Clear: fog. 23. Cloudy. 24, Clear. 25. Very
clear. 26. Very clear: aurora. 27. Very clearand warm. 28. Very clear : fog.
29. Very clear. 30. Fog: cloudy.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire-—April 1. Showers. 2. Hail. 3, Frost:
slighta.m. 4. Fair and clear: frost a.m. 5, 6. Slight frost a.m. 7. Fair, but
cloudy. 8. Fair and fine. 9. Fair and fine: slight frost a.m. 10, Fair and
fine: nofrost. 11. Fair and fine: frost am. 12, Fair and fine, but withering.
13. Cloudy and droughty. 14. Droughty, but threatening rain. 15. Droughty:
still fair. 16. Droughty. 17. Droughty: frosta.m. 18. Droughty. 19.
Droughty: frost a.m. 20. Droughty and warm. 21. Droughty. 22—30,
Droughty: very withering.

Sun shone out 30 days. Rain fell 1 day. Hail 1 day. Slight frost a.m. 9
days. Fair 28 days.

Wind north 1 day. North-north-east $day. North-east 55 days. East-north-
‘east 3 days. East 7 days, East-south-east 1 day. South2days. South-west
3 days. West-south-west 2 days. West 1}day. North-west 2 days. North-
north-west 14 day.

Calm 14 days. Moderate 9 days. Brisk 1 day. Strong breeze 6 days.

Mean temperature of the month .......seeesseeeeeees 45°°8
Mean temperature of April 1841 ..s.ccseceecseeees 44 4
Mean temperature of spring-water .......ssseesees « 47 *00

02F.0

il 1G.000-0 |FE-T | ST.0)"uaNg OF -€F|81-ZF| Z.98/6-F9 | BOF |98-FE |0L-L¢| I-1F | 8-9 | 6.9F |8Z1-0E |09T-08 660.08 £Z¢-0€ | $9-62 | 986.62 | Z20-0E | 890.0€ |*UBeTY
1g sevree] 99g | “ou Fe) ‘9 | -‘aua| op |¥Zp | er [f99 | 9.8h| IF |. FL | 92h | 9.49 Z.2¢ | §1.08 | 01-08 | £6.62 | 66.6 | 98-62 | 008.62 | 968.62 | 288.62 | “OE
OF 00-0 Sched ald ‘a4 ‘9 x) ‘ou | oF | er [Ze $890 | Fo] Sb | IZ | 29%] 0.99 | 8.99 | O1.0€ | OI-0 | $6.6 | 00.08 6.66 | 188.6% | 190.08 | 880.0 | *6z
SF seeree| 8g >) ‘a | ‘as ‘a_| op | ego | oe $90 | eo} ge | 32 | 8.9F| F.6¢| Z.¥9 | 8.08 | 81-0 | 10.0 | 60.08 |. 2-66 | 1F6.66 | 090.08 | 0OT.0& “83
OF erases ‘os 3 i) >) "ou EP €¢ IF €9 €¢ 1é £9 c.tF §-29 &.FS | 02.0€ | GZ-0E 00.0€ 80.6 ¢¢.6Z 696.62 066.6z 8F0.0€ lz
zg sesees | egy 9 "9 "9 ‘au | Ze | e¢ | ee | Zo| #9] 6 | 99 | ¥-ZF| $29 | 2.99 | B2.08 | 61.08 | 60.0E | 89.-0E | [9-66 | 810.08 | 290.08 | FIT.0& ‘9%
rg Z60.| ‘a8 | ‘au | W[vO | “a ‘a Ze | 2¢ \%er | 89} Of] sr | SZ | 0.6F | &.69 | 8.29 | 81.0€ | F108 | 90.06 | 00.08 ¥S-6z | 9F6.6Z | 820.08 | 080.0€ | “Sa
So sores] TQ, |eeeeee | *Qg ‘9 | wpe] tas ‘u | for | Fos | oF $89 | so} Ze | SZ | 0.89 | 9-89 | 9.09 | 10.08 66.62 | 16.62 | 88.6z| Z¥-6% | 126.62 | 866.62 | 26.62 | “FZ O
o¢ vue] gg | casa | upeo| mu |-muu| er | Zr | tr | 69 | ¢.e¢] Ze | 2 | 0.2F | &.19 | €.FS | 86.66 | 40.08 | 98.66 06.62 | €F-6% | 828.62 | 106.62 | F6.62 | “%
oF 00.0 steeee ‘a |uyeo| ‘ou | ‘au | er | gt | Ze \¥89 | Ig} QE | 99 | 0.9 | $99 | 8.9F | OT.08 | FI.0E 06.62 | 26.62 | 6¢.6z | 668.€% | £66.62 | 220.08 | °Zz
iF seoeel sms |emsm| wea! ‘a | -oua| ee | Fo | os | 249 | FF! EF | 09 |E.1F | $69 | 8.9 | SI.0E | [T-08) F0.08 20.0 | 29-62 | 2F0.0€ | OFT.0€ | G8T.0€ | “IG
€F seoeee | *MS “M wyeo 9 *u cr 0s €& | 89 ¢¢ eg 9 Z.8§ | 8-1¢ ¥.6F O1.0€ IL.0€ 60.08 60.08 69-62 €60.0€ | OST.0€ | G8T.0€ °0Z
OF vowel] cms | ems | eo] cou | cu | $Zp | sp | se | #9 | Gr] 9% | SQ | £-IF | 8-ZF | &.ZF | 20-08 | IT.0E | OL.08 60.0 | 92.6% | $1.08 | 661.08 | Zez.08 | “61
OF sues] ems | ems | ceo! cau | co | gor | sp | 8 | 69 .¢.er| OF | Ze | 0.8F | F-LF | GPF | IT-08 | FI.0€ | OT.08 | E1.0E ¢.6Z | 160.0€ | 102.08 | 918.0€ | “8I
OF | od en ‘s | uyea| ‘au | ‘u ch | oF | 18 | 69 sr] IF | I¢ |8-26| L8h| FFF | 13-08 12.08 | 01.08 | 02.0 | 62.6% | F91.08 | Z8T.0€ | 90z.08 | “ZT €
8s 00.0 eee] mu | oua | ‘a | ‘au | ‘ou | oF |$Ze l$se | oo | gF| Ie | Ig | 9.68 | 0.6F | 9.FF | 68.08 | FE.0E | 1Z.0E | 66.08 £8.6¢ | S11.0¢ | ZF1.08 | FFI.O€ | “OT
6€ oe! gu | ‘au |uqeo| au | cu [err | oF | Ge \$6r |¢.2F| OS | 19 | 8.04 | 9.2F | &-PF | GF.OE | SF.0E | 0Z.0E | ST.0E GL.6% | Z20.0€ | 890.08 | #80-0E | “ST
8t 6z.|10-|¢90.| ‘a | ‘au | au | ‘oa | ‘a | err | $Ze [foe | 6F | IF] Gs | Ze | 8.26) 9-EF | GIF 6.08 | FE.06 | L1.06 | BT.08 | 09.62 | 0F6.62 | 920.08 | GE6.66 | “FI
ge go. |r**| ‘am | -oua | ‘a | ‘ou | cu | Sor | or | te |¥8r |$-68| ge | Zr | 8.28 | F-FF | 66 | 86.08 | 9E.0E | GT.0E | OT.0E £9.62 | £96.62 | 66.66 | 066.62 | “ET
g& «| q¢9,| ‘as | ‘oua | ‘a | “ou | ‘ou | ge | ce | is | 1g | iF! gf | QF |9.4€| 4-OF | 0-GP | FE.0E | 98.0€ | GI.08 12.08 | 22.6% | €G0.0E | FOT.O€ | SIT-O€ | “SI
v4 TOs} 779" |...°a8 a ‘a a ‘au [gtr | sp | 1g | so | er] te | 6p | 2.98 | €-9F | L-EF | 88.08 | FE.0E | 1.08 | 06.08 68.62 | ZET.0€ | 91Z.0€ | 8FZ-0E | “IT
&& somes! tog [msm | UjVd| a i) zp | cp ieee | oo | cer!) 62 | gb |0.2E| 9-9F | SF | 18.08 | FE.0 | 82.08 | 83.06 | £0.08 | 18Z.0E | 298.08 | 886.06 ‘01 @
9s *geses ‘MS | WZ} *a a er | og | te | og | ¢.cr| FE | Ze |0-2E| 2.39 | BFF | Th.0E | 8E.0E | $6.0 | 96.0 28.62 | 08.08 | 188.08 | 8¢¢.08 | °6
€F $1.0 sooeel omg | "gs a cr] ‘ou. | gp | oF ecg | Zo | ¢.9r| Ze |. 89 | F-68| 6.99 | 8.FF | 18.06 | 02.08 | £9.08 | 80.08 | 02.62 | $20.08 061.08 | +60.0¢ | “8

. OP sseseet: *og [eae oO: |. {8Usd . O zr| sp | se} se! oF! Se | 8¢ |9-66| 0.29 | ZF | ST.0€ | Z1.08 | 26.62 | 46.62 8.62 | 008.6 | 206.6% | z98.6% | *Z
ge | 60. wee! om [ouzgul| uyeo| ‘au | ‘au | gh | sp ifoe | Zo | ¢-1F| Ze | FE | 8-88) BLP | FSF | OT-0E | 02.08) 00.08 GT.0€ | 18.62 | 296.6% | 881.0€ | 00Z-0€ | *9
cE sorrel ems | smu | wea | ‘au | *u cr | Zp leog | oo | 1%] g@ | og | 9-98 | Z-9F | Z-[F | 81-08 | QT.0€ | ZT.08 | 02.08 86.6% | 982.08 | $8.08 | Z6E.08 | *¢
96 el ems | emu | upeo| au | ma | er | FP | te |_1¢ | ¢.0r| Zo | Zé | 0-2€| 0.0F | 4.08 | 2.08 | 06.08 | 12.08 | 02.06 Z8.6% | Z81.0€ | 608.0E | 881-0E | *F
Q& | FI- eee| oo |emua] ‘a | ‘ou | ma | oF | oF [6c \$6r | o.Ze| oe | Zr | GFE | SOF | F-8E | 96-08 | 90.06 | 60.08 88.62 | 09.6% | 618.6% | Z10.0€ | O&8.6Z | °S
GP | Zt. \*"°*| $1.| Z0.|880.| “HU |*Muu} “U ‘a |-mu | ee | cg [$ce| ce | el te | Zr | 0-88 | 9-8F | 81h | 8.62 | $8.62 | 18.66 | 69.66 1.66 | 92¢.6z | 082.62 | 909-62 | 3 >
Sh | (1. yr") £8. | BO. | SLI. PUB AM) “A | A | “AN ‘s | 6¢ | | Fe | Gr | oF] ze | 1 | F-8F| 9-29 | 0-8F | £9.66 | Ga-6z | 28.66 | 11.62 | 06.86 | 08.62 | ZeF-66 | OFE-66 | *T

Oy me ° ° Org ft ens *nr entre ent

pel t Q})PR| & s) Oo} Bea lPol & =| S| S jwnlxW |p eo | cord | ore urd | ‘ure a : re | rad
speleglee| Fle (Pe|eelee| £ lar | ch |Pll ELF 22] 2 | | rms |ee| & | | 6 SB) UN | MM eel cret
creed 3| + 53] ie o . es : 2g i)

Seige S/S [pol Se|leaz| S | B=! 28 |-yormpueg| ouys | 38 *yoLMpueg “ays 538 39
iz) o =] ° ° aQ . 5 7 ° $ ° S i- ’ “ce ° . Hy Ss . - Oo

3 = mS g "|r |B rd me g : * BS TeuniG jung | °° WOMstyD | “SU *40PUCT | “Kouyig | -soryuing | * * WOrMstyD SF ES
=O . T 5 “<4
ea 4 “UIC “pul *19JOULOULIOY F, *19J9MIOIV = ey

*KANNUQG) fasunpy younpung Ww ‘uosno[D ‘dD ‘Ady 247 Ag:pun £ aUIHS-sa1UsWa
‘asupyyy yzuvoaddp yo ‘wequng *A\ *A8Y 247 fig {NoLsog 70 ‘|e, “A249 fuopuoTy “vou “HOIMSIHD) 7D hjarvog JOLNqNIysOPT 342 fo Uapavyy ay} 7
‘uosdwoy 7, ayy 49 ! uojsaqoy ‘IN ‘Aunjatoag quoysissp ayz Ag ‘NOaNO'T ‘Aza100g pohogy ay] fo siuaupindyy ay2 7 apo suoywasasgg 709190/0.L09}2

©

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
No. 59, JULY 1842.

ott
a

XXXVIII.—General Features of Chusan, with remarks on the
Flora and Fauna of that Island. By Tuzopore CAnToR,
M.D., Bengal Medical Service, &c.

[Continued from p. 278, |

WHILE engaged in examining and collecting objects of na-
tural history in China, microscopic zoology did not alto-
gether escape my attention. Sketches and notes were taken
as often as my scanty time would permit, with a view to ob-
tain some information about the geographical distribution of
these minute animal forms, the very existence of which would
have been a secret but for the revelation of the microscope.
Previous use of instruments enabled me to delineate faithfully
what I saw, and I have had the satisfaction to test the cor-
rectness of my sketches by comparing them after my return to
Calcutta with the beautiful plates of M. Ehrenberg. To attend
to anatomical structure, or the measurement of the animals
themselves, lay not in my plan; partly because this branch
of zoology is not sufficiently familiar to me, but chiefly be-
cause the bustle of a camp-life is anything but calculated to
afford the otium indispensable to such studies. From com-
parison with M. Ehrenberg’s great work upon Infusoria, it
would appear that most of the forms observed at the island of
Lantao, situated in the mouth of Canton river, and at Chusan,
also inhabit Europe*. A detailed list of the localities given by
Khrenberg has been prefixed to those places where the Chi-
nese animalcules were found.

The method I invariably followed in the examination was
this: I first took a sketch of the animalcules through single
lenses, of which my highest power was th of an inch, and
then examined the object through a compound of 210 linear,
when I nearly always found the sketch to correspond. Unless
the powers of the single lenses are added in the sketches, they

* See Dr. Ehrenberg’s reflections on the extensive diffusion of species
among the Infusoria and their insensibility to climatic variations. —Taylor’s
Scientific Memoirs. Part X.—Ep.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol, ix. 2B

362 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

have been taken through the medium of +, single lens and
210 linear compound.

The few forms I have added as “ dubia” are those to which
I have found none corresponding among Ehrenberg’s. To
G. W. Grant, Esq., an indefatigable microscopical observer,
who has kindly examined my sketches and notes of Chinese
animalcules, I am indebted for the following list of forms de-
scribed by M. Ehrenberg, which he has recognised as also
occurring in fresh water in and near Calcutta :—

Spheerosira volvox. Navicula fulva.
Closterium turgidum, ~ turgida.
Euglena longicauda. Vorticella patellina.
Epipyxis utriculus? Coleps hirtus,
Arcelina aculeata. Lepadella emarginata.
Arthrodesmus quadricaudatus. Brachionus urceolaris.

Micrasterias hexagona.

From what has been stated, it will appear that Indian forms
(to which may be added a few Javanese) prevail in the fauna
of Chusan, and that European forms make but a secondary
feature. The climate of Chusan, as before observed, being
that of the nearest continent, it may be inferred that Indian
forms occur in central China (in those parts of course which,
ceteris paribus, correspond with Chusan), the longitude of
which is less easterly, at least up to the 30th degree north, or
the latitude of that island. As the annual mean temperature
of Chusan is considerably below that of tropical countries,
it follows, that certain forms, and these among the lower
classes of animals, which hitherto have been considered pecu-
liar only to a tropical climate, are able to exist under a much
lower temperature, and thus possess a much less limited geo-
graphical range. In what exact latitude and longitude Euro-
pean forms commence, is, in the present state of our know-
ledge of the physical condition of China, impossible to de-
termine.

The following ably drawn up paper, which appeared in the
‘ Chinese Repository,’ vol. iii., will serve to give a precise idea
of the attention paid by Europeans to the natural history of
China, from the days of the Jesuits up to the time of its pub-
lication (1834). It contains matter of general interest to na-
turalists, and may prove useful to those, who we may hope
will ere long be enabled to engage in active investigations in
that empire. “The Jesuits were the first Kuropeans, except
Marco Polo, who made any investigation in this field. For
nearly two centuries these men resided in China, and in the
course of their attempts to establish themselves here, they
travelled extensively throughout all the provinces. During

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 363

the reign of Kanghé, a period of sixty-one years, they were
permitted to investigate everything they deemed worthy of
notice, and the voluminous works they left bear testimony to
their diligence. Missions were established in all the principal
cities, and they were ably conducted by men who were well
versed in literature and in the arts and sciences, and who
would not have suffered by comparison with the best scholars
of Europe: and what might we expect to find in their works
concerning the natural history of China? Judging by their
success in other departments, as topography, history, &c., we
might reasonably hope for full and faithful narrations of the
vegetable and animal productions, and also of the agriculture.
Concerning some of the more remarkable productions, as
bamboo, tea, &c., we have details of such length as to tire the
reader. They were not the men who would let anything pass
by them which could adorn their pages, or excite the wonder
of readers in other countries. But what do we find on peru-
sing their accounts? So far as those descriptions are mere
translations of native authors, the defects are not to be charged
to the Jesuits. They wished to tell all they could concerning
China, and in their desire so to do, recorded many things
which further research would have convinced them were not
facts. These exaggerated statements have conspired to create
ideal notions of the character, policy and country of the Chi-
nese, which future travellers, we apprehend, will find erro-
neous. Among all their remarks on natural history we do not
find a single continued narration of facts which the author as-
serts as having come under his own eyes. There was no Lin-
nus or Cuvier who would be satisfied with faithfully record-
ing the results of his own observation. If such had been the
case, the united labours of these ‘fathers’ would have pre-
sented rich materials for compiling a work on the natural hi-
story of China, but which must now be reserved for others.
In considering the merits and demerits of these writers, how-
ever, we must remember that they lived in an age when the
public taste was satisfied with nothing but tales almost beyond
the bounds of belief. Their accounts are not more improbable
than what we find in Buffon; and these men flourished long
before his time. Besides, it was for their interest to portray
this country in as favourable an aspect as possible: their situ-
ation was such as required all the aid that interesting descrip-
tion could bring. The want of any well-digested work on na-
tural history also presented itself as a serious obstacle against
pursuing the science in a useful way. If observations were
made, how could they be compared with previous ones and
their relative importance ascertained? 'This was a hindrance
2B2

364 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

of which we can hardly have a full conception in the present
advanced state of the science. With the want of books the pre-
carious tenure of the establishment of the Jesuits here may
also be adduced as a reason why so few turned their attention
to such subjects. Liable every moment to be driven out of the
country, the leaders would naturally bend all their energies
to secure that which had already been gained, and leave others
to narrate what was seen. The erroneous ideas concerning
the natural history of this country which have become current
among: the great mass of readers in the West is a serious evil,
and one which has been occasioned chiefly by the exaggerated
statements of these early writers. Every author for the last
century who wished to write concerning China needed only
to open the volumes of the Jesuits, and long descriptions on
every subject met his eye. These he wrought into his own
phraseology, and spared not to enlarge or reduce them to suit
his own convenience. The consequence is, that the same
thoughts, being presented in many lights and by authors of
reputation, are received as accredited truths. An instance of
this is found in Malte-Brun’s ‘ Geography,’ who states, on the
authority of a member of the Dutch embassy, ‘that the Chi-
nese farmer yokes his wife and ass together at the plough ;’
and this is said in such a manner as to convey the idea that it
is a common occurrence ; while the instances of such brutality
are as rare in China as in Persia or India, or any other
country in the same state of civilization. Concerning the ac-
counts of the Jesuits in general, we may observe, that when
they are satisfactorily proved or disproved, and the truth
sifted from the rubbish which surrounds them, they will be
found to contain much valuable information; but until they
have been carefully compared with renewed investigations,
they must be cautiously received. We will now proceed from
the works of the Jesuits, which for the most part were written
before the eighteenth century, to consider what has been done
by more recent observers. In 1750 Peter Osbeck came to
China as chaplain to a Swedish East Indiaman, and made
some discoveries in the vicinity of Canton. He was a disciple
of Linneus, and had imbibed his master’s love for the works
of nature. The freedom allowed to foreigners at that time
enabled him to extend his researches in this hitherto unex-
plored field to a considerable distance round the city. He col-
lected many plants in the vicinity of Canton and the anchor-
age at Whampoa. The remembrance of his zeal and success
was perpetuated by Linneus in the Osbeckia chinensis; and
a friend and assistant was remembered in the Torenia asiatica.
These, we believe, are the only instances of any persons who

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 365

came to China for only a single season, that improved the
opportunity to extend the knowledge of its natural history.
Other ports, as Shanghaé and Amoy, were once open to
foreigners, but the desire for gain was then so strong as to en-
gross all the time of those who visited them. [rom the time
of Osbeck till the embassy under Macartney in 1793, we read
of none who explored these wide fields. No Tournefort or
Pursh was found who would willingly endure the fatigues and
dangers of visiting China from a love of natural history. 'The
embassy under Lord Macartney was provided with competent
naturalists, and the advantages enjoyed were many; yet the
results do not appear to have been considerable. In a journey
from Teentsin to Jeho (Zhehol) and then through Peking to
Canton, abundance of opportunities must have been presented
to enlarge our knowledge of this country. But the same
causes which will retard future labourers hindered the re-
searches of the members of this embassy ; the jealousy of the
Chinese government prevented them from examining most
of the interesting objects which came in their way while tra-
velling through the country. The works of Staunton and
Barrow, however, contain many valuable notices of the natural
history of China; and if the embassy did not open a more
favourable trade to its projectors, it enabled us to form more
correct ideas of the real aspect of the country, both in a poli-
tical and natural point of view. The remarks were such as
would naturally be made by those travelling in a circumscribed
manner, and relate principally to agriculture and the natural
scenery. The Dutch embassy to Peking in 1795 under Van
Braam does not appear to have made many remarks concern-
ing the natural history of the districts through which it passed.
From the time of that embassy to the one under Lord Am-
herst in 1816, very little was done in this branch of know-
ledge in China. When that expedition was proposed, the ad-
vantages that would accrue from having an able and scientific
naturalist were duly appreciated by the projectors. Such a
one was found in Dr. Abel, and the result showed that the ex-
pectations of those who recommended him were not ill found-
ed. Everything necessary to enable him to transport the
specimens, whether on shore or on board the ship, was done,
and no expense spared in affording him all the facilities pos-
sible during the journey. From Teentsin to the capital the
way was closely examined ; but from Peking to Canton few
observations were made or specimens collected, on account of
the rapidity of travelling. Besides, Dr. Abel was taken sick
on his return and prevented from personal research to the ex-
tent he wished. The gentlemen of the embassy, however,

366 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

brought him every specimen they saw worthy of notice. At
Canton, the whole collection of plants, minerals, and other
objects which had been collected were put on board H.M.S,
Alceste, the ship that brought the embassy to China. The
loss of that vessel in Gaspar Straits, and with her Dr, Abel’s
entire collection and the notes appended to it, deprived the
world of much valuable information, Except a very few spe-
cimens he gave to some friends at Canton, everything he had
collected perished with the Alceste. Among these preserved
specimens Sir Joseph Banks found some new plants, one of
which, Adelia chinensis, commemorates the zeal of the natu-
ralist. Since this expedition nothing of importance has been
done in any department of natural history, excepting botany.
To this branch a few of the gentlemen attached to the Hon. HE, I.
Company’s factory have paid some attention. The Horticultu-
ral Society of London in 1819 sent out Mr. Kerr, a gardener,
to collect and buy living plants and send them home, but his
success was only partial. Many new plants have been discover-
ed among those which have been sent home by the residents at
Canton. The steady demand for these, both among foreigners
and natives, has induced the Chinese to bring rare plants to
this city; they are kept for sale at Fahte, the ‘ flower-gardens’
near Canton. The number of plants shipped to Europe and
America yearly is considerable, and the demand is increasing.
According to Livingstone, not one in a thousand reaches their
destination; yet from the immense number sent in a long
course of years, we may safely infer, that one-half of all known
Chinese plants have been discovered and named in this way.
Great care is necessary to preserve them on board ship in a
voyage of such length, and from the want of this care con-
sequently many of them die. Different plants require such
different attention, that what saves one kills another, But
the number of names probably far exceeds the number of spe-
cies, for the Chinese gardeners are skilful in alterg the ap-
pearance of flowers, and finding it for their interest so to do,
they devote much time to the pursuit. From this short sketch
it appears, that in the natural history of the Chinese empire
much remains to he done. The Chinese works on this sub-
ject are voluminous, and they contain dissertations on plants
of all kinds and qualities, chiefly those used in medicines ; on
gems, of which they are fond; on quadrupeds, birds, fishes
and insects ; and eyen shells and mollusca are not overlooked
by them. On the same pages we also find accounts of tiger-
elephants, dragons, and other similar fantasies. The entire
range of natural science in the Chinese empire will require
thorough investigation, for what has been done needs to be

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 367

done again. Botany has attracted most attention, and the pro-
gress made in it from various sources is considerable ; but the
grasses, the cryptogamic plants and some other branches of
the study, are nearly unknown. The works of the Jesuits con-
tain notices of the larger animals of China, but with the other
branches of zoology we are imperfectly acquainted. The birds
and the fishes, the insects and the mollusca, will each afford
sufficient materials for many interesting volumes. Mineralogy
is on the same level; but the precious gems, the beautiful
crystals of quartz, the white copper and the gypsum seen in
Canton, show the abundance of its mineral treasures; the
variety of metals cannot be small, but their full extent cannot
be yet known. Of the geology of this empire very little know-
ledge has been gained by Europeans; and of the organic re-
mains, which we may expect to be considerable from those
found in Ava and Siberia, still less is known. It will be ap-
parent then, that the investigation of China and its depen-
dencies will open a field of research that is unequalled in the
world, From Samarcand to Formosa and Japan, and from
Saghalien to Camboja, is a field, which is nearly unknown.
Peopled from the remotest antiquity with wandering nomades,
who have despised agriculture and employed themselves in
enslaving their neighbours, Tartary is about the same now as
it was a thousand years ago. China has undergone many al-
terations, and the face of the country, by increase of popula-
tion, has assumed the appearance of an extended garden, when
compared with the countries on the western boundary. We
hope this interesting and wide field will soon be carefully sur-
veyed in all its departments. The Chinese are not so savage
as the Arabs, nor so deceitful as the Moors, nor so wandering
as the North American Indians, in whose countries travellers
have passed many years. From the appearance of the times,
we expect the Chinese empire will soon be open to foreigners,
and we trust that the naturalist will not be slow to enter on a
field abounding with objects worthy of his attention.”

It may perhaps not be deemed irrelevant to offer a short —
account of the auspices under which the objects of the follow- —
ing descriptive catalogue were collected. In the earlier part of
1840 the Supreme Government had determined upon despatch-
ing forces to China. The opportunity thus offered of seeing
service, and at the same time of visiting a field hitherto closed
to science, was too tempting to be allowed’to pass, and I ven-
tured to solicit of the Rt. Hon. the Governor-General that I
might become attached as Assistant-Surgeon to one of the re-
giments about proceeding on the Hastern expedition, In the
mean time I had been ordered to march to the northern pro-

368 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

vinces with a detachnient of H.M. troops, part of which had
been under my charge on their passage from England, and had
arrived in the vicinity of Hazareebaugh, when I was relieved
with orders to proceed to the Presidency. On my subsequent
return to Calcutta I received intimation that H.E. the Com-
mander-in-chief had been pleased to post me to H.M. 49th
regiment, then en route to join the expedition to the eastward.
In an interview with the Rt. Hon. the Governor-General, I was
honoured with his Lordship’s commands, that I should collect
objects of natural history for the Museum of the Honourable
the Court of Directors, to which effect I was to be furnished
with materials and instructions, that I should inquire among
the medical officers of the expedition if there were a bo-
tanist capable and willing to undertake the botanical part of
the future inquiries. I was further instructed to correspond
upon matters connected with my charge with his Lordship’s
private secretary. Fully imbued as I was with a sense of the
high honour which his Lordship had been pleased to confer,
I became also aware of the responsibility it devolved upon
me. Hitherto my labours in. natural history had been of a
strictly private nature, and to this as well as to the diff-
culties which I have had to encounter, I have always aitri-
buted the liberal encouragement with which my humble ex-
ertions have been received by some of the first philosophers.
During the few days which elapsed after my interview with his
Lordship, I was vigorously engaged in making arrangements
connected with the execution of my scientific mission, when
I was ordered to assume the medical charge of a detachment
of H.M. 26th regiment, with which I, the following day, em-
barked for China. My sudden departure from Calcutta pre-
vented me from obtaining his Lordship’s instructions, and
also a number of articles absolutely necessary for preserving
objects of natural history, all of which were now to follow.
Our visits to Penang and Singapore enabled me indeed to
obtain a few of those necessaries, which, however, notwith-
standing their exorbitant prices, proved to be utterly ineffi-
cient. Nearly during the whole month of June 1840 we were
detained at the island of Lantao, in Canton River (Choo-
keang or Pearl River), which afforded me an opportunity of
becoming somewhat acquainted with the leading features of
the flora and fauna, and I commenced forming botanical and
zoological collections during the hours of leisure left by my
military duty. On our arrival at Chusan in July we had the
good fortune of landing our original number of troops, all in
fine state of health, which I chiefly attribute to the excellent
arrangements of the commanding officer, Captain Paterson, of

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 369

H.M. 26th regiment. Shortly after I became exempted from
military duty as long as my services could be spared, agree-
ably to instructions upon the subject from H.E. the Com-
mander-in-chief of India. From the state in which I by this
time found the collections I had made shortly before at Lan-
tao, I was disagreeably apprised of the bad quality of my ma-
terials for preserving, though this was only the commence-
ment of subsequent mortification, felt on witnessing the de-
struction of objects nearly as fast as I contrived to collect
them. 'Time becoming precious as the season for collecting
was rapidly advancing, and the prospects of the arrival of a
supply of materials from Government being uncertain, I had
only one course left, to sketch the living objects. The illus-
trious Mr. MacLeay has observed, that the use of the pencil
and brush is as necessary to a naturalist as the power of read-
ing and writing. I felt the truth of these words at this junc-
ture, when I had no hopes of success in preserving collections,
though I was determined upon not altogether losing the op-
portunity. Not having received the instructions of the Rt.
Hon. the Governor-General as to the objects of my inquiries,
I directed them to general features, on the same principle as
the artist does who intends to produce a familiar likeness.
An entire though hasty outline will better serve the purpose
than if he were to produce an elaborate representation of sin-
gle parts or features. I do not mean to deny that a thorough
study of any single branch of zoology may prove of the great-
est importance to throw light upon the physical condition of
a country; but I am alluding to the peculiar position under
which I was placed in‘a field new to science. About the end
of August I was fortunate enough to receive a quantity of
spirits of wine and bottles, timely enough to save part of the
zoological collections from destruction. As I had not suc-
ceeded in my search for a botanist, I trained my servant to
assist me in collecting plants and seeds, while my own time
was divided between searching for specimens, sketching them,
and taking notes. At this period the dreadful extent of sick-
ness, ravaging during our first occupation of Chusan, render-
ed the assistance of every medical officer necessary, and I was
ordered from my residence to perform regimental duty with
H.M. 26th regiment. The Cameronians were encamped on
the slope of a steep hill, at a considerable distance from the
house in Ting-haé where I lived, among the collections. The
large building had been appropriated to the office of the chief
magistrate, and during my stay there | had the pleasure of
affording medical assistance to the European establishment
as well as to a number of cases among natives connected with

370 Dr. Cantor on the Mora and Fauna of Chusan.

that office, which latter circumstance afforded some opportu-
nity of more closely observing the habits of the people. The
_ difficulties which the Chinese language imposes upon the
_ foreigner, the kindness of the Rev. Mr, Gutzlaff had in some

measure enabled me to obviate. I had put down and num-
bered all questions upon which I wished information, oppo-
site to which Mr. Gutzlaff had furnished the Chinese version.
The latter I produced in my excursions to the Chinese, who,
as they nearly all can read and write, seldom failed to write
a reply on a blank paper, to which I attached the number cor-
responding to my question, and was afterwards favoured by
Mr. Gutzlaff with a translation. That information of such a
kind must be used cwm grano salis, it is scarcely necessary to
add, The bodily fatigue I had daily to encounter in the exe-
cution of my duty, the beyond description distressing nature
of the duty itself, 1 have reason to believe laid the foundation
of my subsequent severe illness. I had scarcely been relieved
from military duty and busily engaged in turning the short re-
maining season to the best possible account, when I became
a victim to a violent cerebral fever, and was subsequently or-
dered to sea by the Medical Board at Chusan, in a state, Iam
informed, which held out but slight prospect of my surviving.
I have now but to perform the pleasing task of expressing my
gratitude to Sir Gordon Bremer, K.C.B., Col, Mountain, C.B,
of H.M. 26th regiment, in addition to those officers on the ex-
pedition mentioned in the descriptions, to whose kindness,
during my sojourn at Chusan, I feel myself greatly indebted.
To G, A. Bushby, Esq., Chief Secretary to the Government of
India, I beg to express my best thanks for his great liberality,
which the important avocations of a high office never prevented
from rendering every assistance to facilitate my scientific task.
To J. W. Grant, Esq., B.C.S., I take this opportunity of ac-
knowledging the repeated and through years unaltered bene-
fits which I have derived from his extensive, but unassuming
knowledge of the natural history of India. In placing the
Mollusks at the disposal of W. H. Benson, Esq., B.C.S., I
was guided by the conviction, that 1 could not turn them to
greater advantage to science; and while I beg to offer my
best thanks for the liberality with which that distinguished
naturalist has met my request, his own descriptions carry the
best proof of the correctness of my estimate,

[To be continued. |

Mr. J. Couch on @ specimen of Phoceena melas, 371

XXXIX.—Observations on a specimen of the Black or Leading
Whale, Phoceena melas, taken on the coast of Cornwall. By
JonatHan Covon, F.L.S., &c.

[ With a Plate,]

However frequent may be the capture of the Black or Lead-
ing Whale in the more northern parts of the United King-
dom, opportunities for examining this somewhat remarkable
species have not often occurred to naturalists; and those who
have had occasion to publish a figure have for the most part
been reduced to the necessity of copying, by which means it
has happened that the representations of the species in even
the most respectable works are found to be incorrect in some
important particulars. On this account, and because the spe-
cimen now to be described was taken at a great distance from
its most usual haunts, it is hoped that the following notice
will be acceptable to the scientific public, The length in a
straight line was 20 feet, but measured along the curve, from
the upper lip to the end of the tail, 223 feet ; breadth of the tail,
4 feet 9 inches; from the base of the dorsal fin to the middle of
the belly, as it lay, and consequently half round, 5 feet 8 inches,
Height of the dorsal fin, 14 inches; measured over the back
from the margin of the tail to the dorsal fin, 12 feet 9 inches;
length of the base of this fin, 3 feet 5 inches, The head is small
in proportion to the body; the forehead projecting in front,
wide and remarkably rounded ; a depression between the front
and upper lip; angle of the mouth ascending, the lower jaw
a little shorter than the upper ; tongue large and fleshy ; teeth
small, round, in height from the gums scarcely exceeding one-
third of an inch, standing separate, and inclined forward ;
those above rather the stoutest, the whole closing alternately
between each other ; front of the upper jaw having four cavi-
ties in the substance of the gum to receive corresponding
teeth of the lower jaw. As well as could be counted, there
were 20 teeth in each jaw. The eye small, narrow, a little
above and slightly before the line of the angle of the mouth.
Breathing-hole on the hinder part of the head, in a depres-
sion, with the valve closed circular, the curve backward. Pec-
toral fin 4 feet 9 inches in length, becoming very narrow,
pointed, and directed backward ; in shape somewhat like the
wing of a swallow. Body large, round, plump ; compressed
through the posterior third of its length, which is ridged on
its dorsal and ventral aspect, and growing rapidly, depressed
at the tail, which organ is cut in a segment at the middle,
The animal, a male, with a long furrow or channel from the
vent forward along the belly, enclosing the penis, which is

372 Mr. J.Couch on a specimen of Phoceena melas.

about 2 feet in front of the vent. The cuticle is thin ; the co-
lour an intense black, smooth, like oiled silk; interrupted on
the sides by several curious grooved marks, like the ridges on
some species of shells ; two long parallel lines low on the side
united by another anteriorly. Under the throat a broad white
mark, heart-shaped towards the throat, and extending back-
ward no further than the pectoral fins, behind which it is
faint and narrow. There was a notch in the dorsal fin, pro-
bably peculiar to the individual ; it was otherwise falcate pos-
teriorly.

There can be no question of this being the Delphinus melas
of Fleming, D. Deductor of Scoresby, Phocena melas of Bell,
‘ British Quadrupeds,’ p. 483 ; and consequently, as referred
to Delphinus melas of Trail, D. globiceps of Cuvier, and Gilo-
bicephalus Deductor of Jardine; but whilst the descriptions
given by these naturalists are sufficiently minute and accurate
to decide the species, they in common with their accompany-
ing figures have the misfortune to fail in some important par-
ticulars, which may lead to error if it shall be found that a
nearly allied species exists. The figure in Mr. Bell’s work is
confessedly taken from Cuvier ; and though I have no oppor-
tunity of consulting the ‘Ann. du Muséum,’ in which the
paper of the great French naturalist is contained, or the work
on Cetaceans of his brother, yet I think it fair to conclude that
it is correctly copied. The singularity of position, however,
given to the tail, as thrown up over the back, and the attenu-
ated form assigned to the figure both of Scoresby and Bell
(though most obvious in the latter), lead to a suspicion that
the latter is indebted for its existence to the former, and con-
sequently that the engraving of Dr. Trail, whom Scoresby
has followed, is the only undoubted original.

The following notes, which were made when comparing the
figures of Bell (derived from Cuvier) and Scoresby (whose de-
scription at. least is from Trail) with the animal itself lying
favourably before me, and my own sketch and description, will
point out the differences between the former and the latter.
In Mr. Bell’s work the bulk is much too slender, especially on
the anterior portion ; and not enough compressed posteriorly,
nor sufficiently ridged on that part above and below. The
caudal fin is too much divided and attenuated at the sides ; for
though a single specimen might chance to die in the attitude
given, nothing short of an error in the outline could represent
the corner of the tail so long and slender. The forehead also is
not sufficiently prominent and globular ; the teeth are too nu-
merous and conspicuous ; the under jaw is too much project-
ing. Jenyns represents the teeth as conical and sharp; whereas

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 373

in the present instance their points were blunt. The pectoral
fin is not well represented in the figures; and the dorsal is
placed too far behind, its exact position being, as far as the
eye can judge, just above the centre of gravity. As the proper
situation of this organ is an important character of the spe-
cies, it is carefully given in the figure which accompanies this
paper. (Plate VII.)

I am sorry that, with so favourable an opportunity, I am not
able to add anything on the subject of the internal structure
of the animal; but aiter having bargained with the possessors
for the bones, especially of the head, when they should have
finished their exhibition to the public, they were afterwards
sold without my knowledge for a higher price.

Perhaps the manner in which this whale was taken may in
some degree illustrate its history, for it has been observed
that most of the cetaceous animals taken in England have run
themselves on shore ; a circumstance which has been ascribed,
with much appearance of probability, to the influence of sick-
ness. On the 29th of March in the present year, the speci-
men here described was seen to approach and strike its head
against a rock on the east shore of Looe Island ; and the blow
was followed by a discharge of blood, it is believed from the
mouth, since no wound was afterwards discovered. It after-
wards moved off into free water, but returned to the shore,
among the rocks of which it became entangled; thus afford-
ing the two or three men who were present an opportunity of
fastening a rope round the root of its tail. As the tide re-
ceded it was left dry, and died in about the space of six hours.

Polperro, 1842.

XL.—The Birds of Ireland. By Wu. 'Tuompson, Esq.,
Vice-Pres. Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast.
[Continued from p. 230.]
No. 13.—Hirundinide.

Common Swautow, Hirundo rustica, Linn. This species is
by far the most common of the Hirundinide in Treland. It ar-
rives the second in order, the sand martin preceding it. The
first week of April is the earliest time I have known it to ap-
pear about Belfast, the second week of that month being the
ordinary period, and seldom is it looked for in vain upon the
tenth day*. 3

* From newspaper paragraphs it would appear that it occasionally
comes earlier, In the Belfast Commercial Chronicle of April 1835, it was
stated that swallows had been seen about Larne on the 2nd of the month.
The contributors of such notices rarely discriminate the different species of
Hirundo, and the term swallow is used generically, or applied to the three

374 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland.

Although in the year 1836 the swallow did present itself in one
locality near Belfast on the 15th or 16th of April, the species was
génerally late in arrival, and remarkably scarce. When walking for
upwards of two hours on the morning of the Ist of May through
a well-wooded and cultivated district where these birds usually
abound at this season, not one was to be seen. On the 2nd of that
month, when going fourteen miles along the southern side of the bay,
and again on returning, swallows appeared only at one place, where
a few were in company. On the 3rd, 4th and 5th I walked for miles
along the banks of the river Lagan, a favourite resort of these birds,
and not one was seen. In 1837 also they were very late in coming,
and, as in the preceding summer, very scarce*. In the following year
and subsequently they made their appearance as usual. The earliest
observed by myself in 1838 were two, which on the 15th of April
kept flying over the grassy margin of Belfast Bay. It was a most
untoward day for them, being excessively cold with occasional
heavy showers of snow, and blowing a hurricane. The storm effect
was such as I never before witnessed, for as the in-coming tide
flowed over the banks, the wind swept the spray (caught from the
top of the small waves) before it over the shallower portion of the bay,
presenting the appearance of a dense hail-shower, careering for miles
over the surface of the sea. In the summer of 1840 again, swallows
were remarkably scarce in the north of Ireland. This was attri-
buted by an ornithological friend to the inclement summer of the
previous year having been unfavourable to their breeding—he con-
sidered that there were fewer young birds in 1839 than he had ever
before known. On making a tour through the west of Ireland im the
summer of 1840, I observed that the Hirundinide generally were very
scarce theret.

species, The sand martin, which is the earliest comer, was probably the
bird alluded to. On the 10th day of that month I saw single swallows in
two localities near Belfast.

* When travelling trom Holyhead to Shrewsbury on the 12th of May
1837, and on the following day thence to London, I remarked that swallows
were everywhere very scarce. Being seated outside the coach, an excellent
opportunity for observation was afforded.

+ May 17,1842. Although the month of April this year was so remarka-
bly fine and warm, swallows were a fortnight later than usual in making their
appearance in the north of Ireland. It is very remarkable too, that from the
first day of their arrival about Belfast until the 14th inst., or during three
weeks, there was no apparent increase to their numbers. On the two fol-
lowing days, however, a sudden increase in all directions took place, and
without any marked change in weather or wind.

The practice of hunting the wren, as it is called, in the south of Ireland,
and the children carrying the victims about the streets on St. Stephen’s-day,
and chanting a song for the purpose of collecting money, as noticed at p. 143,
had in some respects an analogue in Greece in the case of the swallow. “ The
children in Rhodes greeted the latter as herald of spring ina little song}.
Troops of them carrying about a swallow sang this from door to door, and
collected provisions in return.”

1 Above thirty simple and most pleasing lines, given in Hase’s ‘ Pablic and
Private Life of the Ancient Greeks,’ English Translation, p, 24.

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. — 375

Dr. Jenner (Phil. Trans., vol. cix. p. 24) states that swallows on
and for some time after their arrival feed principally on gnats, but
that their more favourite food, as well as that of the swift and mar-
tin, is a small beetle of the Scarabeeus kind, which on dissection
he “found in far greater abundance in their stomachs than any
other insects.” Two species of gnat, Culex pipiens and C. bifurcatus,
are particularised by Mr. Main (Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. iv. p. 413) as
their favourite food. Sir Humphry Davy ‘Salmonia’ has ‘‘ seen a
single swallow take four [Mayflies] in less than a quarter of a minute
that were descending to the water.” Without having actually exa-
mined the contents of its stomach, I have so often observed the swal-
lowin localities presenting very different species of insects, and sweep-
ing in the summer evenings through the midst of little congregated
parties of various kinds, as to be satisfied that its food differs very con-
siderably, a singular corroboration of which is, that an angling friend
once resident near the river Lagan has repeatedly captured swallows
with artificial trout-flies presenting very different appearances*,

In the autumn a few years since, my friend Wm. Sinclaire, Esq.,
a most accurate ornithologist, remarked a number of swallows flying
for a considerable time about two pollard willows (Salix fragilis)
which served as gate-posts to a field at his residence near Belfast, and
on going to the place ascertained that the object of pursuit was
hive-bees, which being especially abundant beneath the branches,
he had an opportunity of seeing the birds capture as they flew within
two or three yards of his head+.

The insect prey of the swallow and martin kept so near the ground
on the evening of the 14th of August 1827—-which was fine, aftera
day of excessive rain—that in its pursuit several birds of both spe-
cies were killed with walking-sticks and umbrellas in some of the
streets of Belfast {.

* Isaac Walton informs us, that with the rod and line swifts were in his
time taken in Italy.

+ In the ‘ British Naturalist’ (vol. ii. p. 381) the sand martin (H. ripa-
ria) is mentioned as preying on the common wasp. In an article in the
‘Field Naturalist’s Magazine’ (March 1834, p. 125) on the ‘ Enemies of
the Hive Bee,’ an anonymous contributor states, that having observed some
swallows seize upon his bees in passing the hives in his garden, he shot them,
and on opening them carefully, found that although “they were literally
crammed with drones, there was not a vestige of a working bee.” Instances
of the Hirundo rustica preying on bees have been very rarely recorded. In
a paper read before the Lyceum of New York in 1824, De Witt Clinton, in
his amiable admiration of the whole tribe of swallows, indignantly declared
that “they are in all respects innocent, and the accusation of Virgil that
they destroy bees is known to be unfounded both in this country and in
Europe.” But from Wilson’s ‘ American Ornithology ’ (Jardine’s ed. vol. ii.
p- 153) we learn, that even in the United States, bees constitute part of the
ordinary food of the purple martin (Hirundo purpurea).

{ In the year 1838, I was informed by a bird-preserver here, that he had
at different times received not less than twenty swallows which had been
killed in the streets with walking-sticks or rudely formed whips used by mis-
chievous boys, :

376 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland.

The swallow is one of the very earliest of British birds in com-
mencing its morning song. About midsummer itis begun oc-
casionally before half-past two o’clock. . It is also continued late in
the season. On the 13th of Sept. 1833, I heard one when perched
beside its nest sing in as fine mellow tone as early in the summer ;
and on Sept. 2nd another year, out of a number congregated on a
house-roof, several were engaged in going over their amorous notes.
On the 10th of Sept. 1841, two passing near me sang sweetly as
they flew in company with a number of others.

Common as it is to see the Hirundines follow in the train of birds
of prey, I never but in the following instance saw any of them turned
upon. On the 22nd of September 1832, when walking in the garden at
Wolfhill*, near Belfast, with a friend, a kestrel (Falco Tinnunculus) in
close pursuit of a swallow appeared in sight over the hedgerow, and
continuing the chase with extreme ferocity, lost not the least way
by the swallow’s turnings, but kept within about a foot of it all the
time, at one moment passing within five or six yards of our heads.
It is idle to conjecture how long the chase may have lasted before
we witnessed it; but immediately on the kestrel’s giving it up,
the swallow nothing daunted became again, accompanied by many
of its species, its pursuer and tormentor, and so continued until they
all disappeared from our view. The kestrel was probably driven to
this chase by the particular annoyance of the swallows, as they and
the martins were more numerous that day at Wolfhill than they had
been at any time during the season. On returning from a pursuit of
this kind, I have often remarked, as Mr. Main has done (Mag. of
Nat. Hist., vol. iv. p.413), that these birds ‘‘ unite in a song [ap-
parently] of gratulatory exultation.”

We read of the martin (H. urbica) being the most partial to, and
dependent upon man of allits tribe, but from a partial view only can
such a conclusion be drawn. The martin, it is true, often claims for
its nest the protection of the same roof that covers man himself, but it
also selects for its domicile the wildest and most stupendous preci-
pices. On the other hand, I know not any instance of the swallow
selecting for its nest any place removed from man’s direct influence.
The situations usually chosen in the north of Ireland are sheds, gate-
ways and outhouses of every kind, the site once determined on being
generally occupied for a series of years. All other nestling-places
which have come under my own observation, and so far as I recol-
lect to have read, were within the sphere of man’s works}. In the
north of Ireland I have never known the nest of the swallow to be built
in chimneys, although, on account of its predilection for building
within them, the species has received the name of chimney swallow

* See foot-note to Swift in one of the following pages.

+ Subsequently Mr. Hepburn has stated, that he has “ seen nests of this
species on the rocks about Tantallon Castle, opposite the Bass.”—Macgil-
livray’s British Birds, vol. iii. p. 569. |

Sir Wm. Jardine mentions the H. urbica as building in this locality, in
his edition of Wilson’s Amer. Orn,, vol. iii. p. 320.

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 377

in different languages*. White remarks in his ‘ Natural History of
Selborne’ (letter 18), that ‘in general with us this Hirundo breeds
in chimneys; and loves to haunt those stacks where there is a con-
stant fire, no doubt for the sake of warmth. Not that it can subsist
in the immediate shaft where there is a fire ; but prefers one adjoin-
ing to that of the kitchen, and disregards the perpetual smoke of the
funnel, as I have often observed with some degree of wonder.” It
appears singular that in certain countries the Hirundo rustica should
thus be partial to chimneys, which however I cannot think with
White, are preferred for heat. In Sweden it is called Ladu Swala,
or barn swallow, from selecting the barn for its nest; and in south-
ern countries as in Italy it prefers similar sites, as we have indeed
learned from Virgil, and to the correctness of which I can myself
bear testimony.

One or two peculiar instances of the nidification of the swallow in
the neighbourhood of Belfast may be mentioned. In the summers of
1831 and 1832, a pair of these birds built their nest in a house at Wolf-
hill, although the-door by which alone they could enter was locked
every evening, and not opened before six in the morning; being an
early-rising species, they must consequently have thus lost for no in-
considerable part of the season fully three hours every day. A si-
milar fact is mentioned in Capt. Cook’s ‘ Sketches in Spain’ (vol. ii.
p. 275), where it is stated that ‘‘in the southern provinces they
[swallows] sometimes live in the posadas, their nests being built on
the rafters, where they are shut up every night.”

Under a very low shed in the hawk-yard at the Falls near Belfast,
where my friend John Sinclaire, Esq., keeps his trained peregrine fal-
cons (Ff. peregrinus), a pair of swallows, regardless of the almost con-
stant presence of four of these birds, constructed a nest in the sum-
mer of 1832. ‘The man in charge of the hawks tore down the partly
formed nest several times, but the swallows were not to be so de-
terred, and persisted in completing it within about three yards of a
block, on which one of the hawks constantly perched : in due time
the young appeared and got off in safety. Although such places as
the swallow usually prefers for its nest are not only contiguous to,
but especially numerous in, the immediate vicinity of the hawk-yard,
and all the other sheds and office-houses are considerably higher

* Chimneys are stated in general terms by authors! to be usually resorted
to in England for this purpose. The sites preferred in Scotland, according
to Sir Wm. Jardine and Mr. Macgillivray, are similar to those above stated
to be selected in Ireland. What Mr. Hepburn says of East Lothian exactly
applies to the north of Ireland. He remarks that the nest ‘is built under
arches, gateways, caves and waterspouts, against the beams, rafters and lin-
tels of outhouses, and under wooden bridges.””—Macgillivray’s Brit. Birds,
vol. iii. p. 569.

+ In the Morea likewise, within the town of Patras, I remarked in June
1841, that they selected similar places to what they do in the north of Ire-
land, their nests being built under the rude porticos in the streets.

1 White, Pennant, Bewick, Montagu (who adds, that “it is not unusual to
find the nest in outhouses, upon beams or rafters’”’), Selby, Yarrell, &c.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

378 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland.

than the erection there, this singular locality was again selected in
1838, when the nest of the former year was once more used, and
the brood escaped from it without any casualty. Two new nests
were also built this year and successfully occupied, one of which I
remarked on the 10th of August contained eggs for a second brood,
and on the 19th of the same month I had the satisfaction of seeing
it tenanted by young birds. This nest had for its support the wing
of one of the departed falcons, on the centre of which it rested*.
The entire height of the shed, which was erected solely for the
protection of the hawks, is not above seven feet, The nests are
about six feet from the ground, and built against a beam of timber
(to this the wing just mentioned is nailed) placed on the top of the
low wall supporting the roof. The height of the roof from the ground
is four feet two inches, which leaves only two and a half feet clear
for the swallow’s flight between it and the heads of the hawks as
they perch upon their blocks, One of the nests is only six feet from
the block occupied by a hawk, and from which this bird has liberty
to move to half that distance. The swallows however flew closely
past these rapacious birds without being in any way heeded by
themf.

* In White’s ‘ Selborne’ a similar instance is mentioned,

+ In the Northern bali (a Belfast newspaper) of July 2, 1829, the fol-
lowing paragraph appeared :—‘ We understand that a pair of swallows have
built their nest in Mr, Getty’s school-room, at Randaistown; and notwith-
standing there are above forty scholars daily attending, the birds fearlessly
went on with their labour, and have now out their young ones. One of the
windows had been for several nights left down, at which time the swallows
found admittance, and after much apparent deliberation commenced their
structure, which they carried on chiefly during the hours of the school ; and
though they had abundance of time to build, either before the school com-
menced, or after it was dispersed, yet they always preferred a few hours
about noon for their labour, and seemed to do little at any other time. The
scholars, much to their credit, gave them as little annoyance as possible, and
the window is still kept down.”

Mr. Blackwall in his ‘ Researches in Zoology ’ mentions the remarkable
fact from personal investigation, that swallows, house martins and sand mar-
tins not unfrequently leave their last brood of young to perish, and occa-
sionally leave their eggs before they are incubated. He speculates on the
causes of this “ voluntary act of desertion,” and combats the opinion of Dr.
Jenner, that it is prompted by ‘the desire to migrate, produced by a change
in the reproductive system.” Having given less attention to the subject
than either author, I should perhaps be silent, but a few remarks on so ap-
parently singular a proceeding may not be considered presumptuous. In the
instances alluded to, the young broods and eggs were deserted late in the
season, and I should suppose at the migratory period. The paramount ob-
ject would then seem to be migration, and when fayourable weather and
wind prevail, the love of offspring yields to the stronger impulse, and the pa-
rents take their departure. Had this fayourable time been long enough pro-
tracted, they would have continued to tend their offspring and bring them
to maturity. Itis quite different at the season when the first brood is being
produced. The primary principle which then influences them is, the pro-
duction of their species; and no matter how favourable every circumstance
may be for migration, they do not leave the country. I have attended to

Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland. 379

In perching, the swallow, unlike the swift, occasionally rests upon
the ground by choice, roads being not uncommonly thus resorted to.
I have observed a number of these birds frequenting a large mound
of clay in the vicinity of houses daily throughout the month of Au-
gust, or long subsequent to the time that such material is required
for their nests*. On betaking themselves to trees they generally
exhibit a singular choice in avoiding the flourishing branches and
alighting on those which are dead. It has been remarked to me by
Mr. Wm. Sinclaire, that as soon as the young can provide for them-
selves, they do not return to the nest in which they were reared ; from
which circumstance, and from seeing large flocks of swallows fly in
the autumnal evenings around the highest trees at his residence, and
invariably disappear in their direction, he concludes that they roost
on trees. White of Selborne, speaking generally of these birds, men-
tions their thus roosting late in autumn.

The same author remarks that ‘‘ the swallow is a bold flyer, ranging
to distant downs and commons even in windy weather, which the
other species seem much to dislike; nay, even frequenting exposed
seaport towns, and making little excursions over the salt water.”
The “excursions” of the swallow over Belfast Bay are of daily
occurrence throughout summer. It may be chiefly observed attend-
ant on the in-coming tide, where we may presume its food is most
abundant, owing probably to the insects being driven off the beach
by the encroaching waterst. When on different occasions, ia the
month of June, on the low mass of rock called the Mew Island (the
smallest of the three Copeland islands off the coast of Down), this
species, and it alone of the Hirundinide, always appeared; thus pro-
ving a propensity to range, as there is not a spot on the islet that
would afford accommodation for its nest.

Mr. White (of Selborne) remarks of the swift, that ‘‘ in the longest
days it does not withdraw to rest till a quarter before nine in the
evening, being the latest of all day birds.”’ In the general terms in

the departure of the Hirundines for many years, and to the influencing ,
causes, and was at first surprised at the suddenness of their disappearance
when favourable weather arrived. At the end of August I have known the
great body to depart, and at other times remarked them evidently waiting
for peat and on to the month of October before they would take their
flight.

* Mr, Macgillivray says of the swallow, that “it sometimes alights [on
the ground] as if to pick up insects, which it has observed there.”—Brit.
Birds, vol. iii. p. 564. On such occasions, as I have particularly remarked
the circumstance, food was certainly not the object—the birds were simply
resting.

+ August 2, 1838. I have remarked during the summer of this year, that
swallows course as regularly over the masses of Zostera marina with which
the beach is covered on the western shore of Belfast Bay, as they do over
any meadows. ‘This evening they were perched in great numbers on stakes
which rise above the sea, and they were likewise busily feeding over the
surface of the tide, on the insects roused probably by its flowing over the
Zostera. The stakes alluded to are just such as—were they more remote
from a public road—cormorants would alight on to expand and dry their
outstretched wings, .

2C2

380 Mr. W. Thompson on the Birds of Ireland.

which this was meant to be understood, it agrees with my observa-
tion ; but I have occasionally at different periods during their stay,
seen swallows on wing at so late an hour that they could hardly be
distinguished. This occurred more especially throughout the month
of June 1832, which was remarkably cold and wet. On several
€venings towards the end of the month I saw swallows fly about at a
quarter past nine p.m. The wants of the nestlings doubtless prompted
this late fight, and if my informant be correct, it was in some in-
stances of no avail, as during this time he saw young swallows fall
dead from the nest, owing, it was conjectured, to starvation, and this
too in a locality where food should have been comparatively abun-
dant. On the 12th of June 1838, I observed a swallow flying about
Wolfhill at half-past nine o’clock in the evening. The day through-
out had been moderately warm, without rain.

_ When wind and weather are favourable for migration, swallows,
including many of the first brood, leave us from the end of August,
but about the middle of September is the chief time of their depart-
ure. On to the middle of October some are seen every year. Mr.
Templeton notes his having observed a few on the 30th and 31st of
October 1813; on the 14th of November 1815, I am informed that
one was repeatedly seen flying about Stranmillis near Belfast, where
likewise, on the 28th of October 1819, three were seen after a severe
fall of snow anda good deal of frost ; in 1835, one was remarked on
the 26th of October near the town just named ; and on the 3rd of
November 1837, Mr. H. H. Dombrain of Dublin shot one at sea
near Lambay island, when it was flying towards land *.

Variety in plumage.—Very rarely do we see any departure from the
ordinary colour in the swallow. The Rev. G. M. Black states, that
in the month of July 1815, a pure-white one was seen flying about
Stranmillis near Belfast, for about ten days.

In the years 1811, 1812 and 1813, when my friend Dr. J. L. Drum-
mond of Belfast was surgeon of H.M.S. San Juan, then anchored
close to the New Mole at Gibraltar, he every year, both in spring
and autumn, saw “‘ swallows” (the species of which is not now re-
membered) every day during a few weeks at the former season flying
northward, and at the latter southward. They kept flying through-
out the day, and invariably in autumn as well as spring were in
little parties, not more than three or four being generally togethert.
In the course of a tour made in the year 1841, the swallow was seen
as follows :—On descending the Rhone from Lyons to Avignon,

* Observations made during a number of years (and occasionally daily)
on the proceedings of the swallow preparatory to migration from the north of
Ireland, together with the state of wind, weather, food, &c., here follow in
my manuscript, but they are withheld, as without them, there is doubtless
sufficient matter upon one species !

+ Capt. Cook, in his ‘Sketches in Spain,’ remarks of the Hirundo rustica,
that ‘afew of these birds winter in the south of Andalusia. I saw them on
the summit of the Lomo de Vaca, far from the haunt of man, living with
the H. rupestris’’—a species which, according to the same author, ‘“ winters
in great numbers along the southern shore [of Spain ].”’

oe
+ oR -An
“RE ar
\ (~ ¢ CS
L ower Leeth

Fhocena Melas

Mr. J. E. Teschemacher on a new species of Rafflesia. 381

some appeared on the 9th of April at several places, but they were
nowhere numerous. On the 13th of that month a very few were
observed between Leghorn and Pisa, At Malta on the 17th they
were as abundant as we ever behold them in the British Islands. On
the passage of H.M.S. Beacon from Malta to the Morea, two swal-
lows flew on board on the 22nd of April, when the vessel was about
forty miles east of Malta; on the 25th, when about fifty miles from
Calabria, several appeared; towards the evening of the next day about
a dozen alighted on the vessel, and after remaining all night took
their departure early on the morning of the 27th, when perhaps ninety
miles west of the Morea: throughout the afternoon and towards the
evening of the same day (at sunset we were about sixty miles from
the Morea) many more arrived, and all that came having remained,
they appeared about the close of day flying about the ship in consi-
derable numbers. nye

On arrival at Navarino on the 28th, the swallow was observed to
be common, as it likewise was, in the following month, in the island
of Syra, about Smyrna and Constantinople*; in June about the
island of Paros, at Athens and Patras +; in July at Venice, Verona,
Milan, &c. At Trieste, where I spent ten days at the end of June,
no swallows were observed, although house martins aud swifts were
abundant ; my not seeing them however may:have been accidental.
About none of the southern or eastern localities mentioned are swal-
lows, house martins, sand martins or swifts more numerous than in
the north of Ireland, or the British Islands generally t.

In the later editions of Bewick’s ‘ British Birds,’ a highly interest-
ing account of the familiarity of the swallow in confinement appears
in a letter from the Rev. Walter Trevelyan.

[To be continued. |

XLI.—On a new species of Rafflesia from Manilla.
By J. EK. TescoemMacuer, Esq. §.
[With a Plate.]

HAvine just received from Manilla, preserved in spirit, se-
veral buds of that rare and singular parasite, Rafflesia, which

* I never met with swallows more plentiful anywhere than they were on
the 16th of May, flying over some low and extremely rich pastures in which
some of the Sultan’s stud were grazing, between Constantinople and the vil-
lage of Belgrade.

¢ On the 14th of June, the young were all but fledged here. At this date,
they are in favourable seasons equally far advanced in the north of Ireland.

t The only localities that in the midst of summer I ever remarked all
the Hirundinide to be absent from, were the South Islands of Arran, off
Galway Bay. Not an individual of any of the species was seen here by Mr.
R. Ball or myself, when visiting the islands on the 7tb, 8th and 9th of July
1834, the weather being all the time very fine. Returning from them we
had no sooner reached the coast of Clare—the nearest land—than many of
the H. rustica were observed.

§ From the Boston Journal of Nat. History, vol. iv. p. 63.

382 Mr. J. EK. Teschemacher on a new species

on examination appeared to differ essentially from the species
hitherto described from Java and Sumatra, I beg to offer to
the Society the following account, with a drawing.

The specimens were gathered in Basei, a district of the pro-
vince of Leite, on the same spot visited by Mr. Cuming for
the purpose of finding this plant, during his late excursion to
the Philippine Islands. Not having seen any description of
this plant by him in the scientific journals, I am uncertain of
the result of his visit; and although I propose the specific
name of Manillana for this species, I would readily yield it to
any other he may wish it to retain.

The only accounts of Rafflesia to which I have access are,
that of R. Arnoldi from Sumatra, in the 13th volume of the
‘Transactions of the Linnean Society of London,’ and that
given by Sir W. J. Hooker in the ‘ Companion to the Botanical
Magazine,’ of R. Patma, detected by Dr. Blume in Noussa
Kambangan, a small island on the coast of Java, and described
and figured by him in the ‘ Flora Javee.’

The column of one of my specimens was sent by itself from
Manilla, and of two others I have dissected buds; the larger
by a vertical cut, the section shown in the figure; the second,
a smaller specimen, by the removal of the whole of the enve-
lopes, exhibiting the naked column with its processes, edge,
anthers, &c. The column from Manilla, being dissected when
fresh, was considerably dried when placed in spirits. Its form
and several parts are therefore not very distinctly retained,
but the number of anthers and several other particulars are
clear enough.

The largest bud of those I dissected is two and a half
inches in diameter, and arises from a cup three-fourths of an
inch in depth, the outer part of which is formed of the same
substance as the external bark of the root on which it is pa-
rasitic, and which is evidently of the same structure as that
of the root of Cissus angustifolia, on which the R. Arnoldi was
found.

It is probable that the smaller size alone would sufficiently
distinguish this from the last-mentioned species, the buds of
which are stated to be one foot in diameter, because, although
the respective age of these buds is ‘not known, yet every part
is so perfect in the buds I dissected, even to minute and glan-
dular hairs, that it is not probable they would have been long
in this state before opening.

There are apparently in this, five series of bracteze; the
middle one, at its origin, about three-eighths of an inch in
thickness, or three times the thickness of the two outer and
the two inner series, These bractez are imbricated over, and

of Rafflesia from Manilla. 383

completely envelop the perianth; they are marked by pro-
minent veins, precisely as in R. Arnoldi; the tube of the pe-
rianth originates on a line with the central row of bractez be-
low the two interior rows, and although in the bud at its up-
per part it is undivided, yet the lines of its divisions, when
expanded, are clearly discernible. The interior of these di-
visions of the perianth is marked by tubercles of various forms,
as in the other species.

The column has a convex disc, surrounded by a raised
edge; on the surface of this column are eleven processes,
rather more than one-eighth of an inch in height, differing
from each other slightly in size and form, the summits of
which are entire and hispid, the hairs much resembling pis-
tillary projections. One of these processes is in the centre,
the other ten arranged around it at about an equal distance
between it and the raised edge.

The anthers, which are of the same form, with pores and
cells like those of the other species described, are ten in num-
ber, and are also suspended from the under side of the upper
edge of the column, in open cavities formed in the lower part
or base of it; both edges of the open part of these cavities are
covered with hairs resembling those on the tips of the pro-
cesses on the disc, and that part of the tube of the perianth
opposite to these openings is studded with thick, capillary
hairs, each terminated by what is apparently a glandular knob.

Down the centre of the column are lines, evidently bundles
of vascular tissue, which pass through the substance of the
cup into the root of the Cissus; all the rest of the interior is
cellular.

I could not perceive any very distinct appearances in the
bud of an annular process at the mouth of the tube of the
perianth, although it is not improbable, from various marks,
that such a ring may be developed when the flower is open.

There is no appearance, in any of these three specimens, of
the cavities exhibited in the figure of. R. Patma which con-
tain the spores; on this part of the structure of Rafflesia,
therefore, these specimens from Manilla do not throw any
further light. They are probably male flowers. Of R. Hors-
fieldii, which, when expanded, is only three inches in diameter,
I have not seen any description. |

I close this paper with the following comparisons of the two
species described, and of that which I call, at present, R. Ma-
nillana.

R. Arnoldi. Bud, before expansion, one foot in diameter, sessile on
root of Cissus angustifolia, the under side of its base reticulate: disc
of column convex ; processes on surface forty to sixty, close together,

384 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions i

divided at the summits, which are hispid: anthers forty to sixty, with
numerous cells, and furnished with pores at summits: a moniliform
cord at base of column: interior of perianth covered with variously
formed tubercles.

R. Patma.. When expanded, two feet diameter, arising directly
from the root of the Cissus: disc of column concave; processes on
surface of dise numerous, of a pyramidal form, the summits of which
are entire and hispid : lower part of tube of perianth and column gla-
brous ; interior of perianth covered with variously formed tubercles :
anthers with cells and pores; number not mentioned : no moniliform
cord at base of column : antheriferous flower containing cavities filled
with spores, hence hermaphrodite.

R. Manillana. P1.VI1. Bud, before expansion, two and a half inches
in diameter, arising from a cup three-fourths of an inch high, formed
by the thickened bark of the root of the Cissus ; the bractee origina~
ting from the inner side of the upper edge of the cup; no appearance
of reticulation under the base: disc of column convex ; processes on
surface eleven, one of which is in the centre, the rest arranged around
it, their summits entire and hispid; lower part of tube of perianth
studded with thick glandular hairs ; anthers ten, with cells and pores
as in the other species; no moniliform cord at base of column; spo-
riferous cavities not apparent ; flowers examined probably male ; in-
terior of perianth covered with various-formed tubercles.

XLII.—Contributions to the Ichthyology of Australia. By
Joun Ricnarpson, M.D., F.R.S., &c., Inspector of
Hospitals, Haslar.

[Continued from p. 218.]

SEBASTES PERCOIDES, Percoid Sebastes.

Scorpena percoides, Solander, Pisces Austr. ined. p. 4.
, Parkins. drawings, vol. ii. pl. 16. No. 14.
Tis species was discovered on Cook’s first voyage on the
coast of New Zealand, off Cape Kidnappers, and at Motuaro in
Queen Charlotte’s Sound. Parkinson’s sketch is unfinished,
and but partially tinted, with some appended notes of the
markings, but is sufficiently characteristic to leave no doubt
of the fish being a Sebastes, and, from its slight armature, ap-
parently allied to inermis. Its colours are more varied than
those of any species described in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons.’
Solander’s short description includes very few details of form.
The height of the body is greatest about the middle of the pecto-
rals, and is contained three times and a half in the total length of
the fish, caudal included. The length of the head is a trifle greater
than the height of the body. The curves of the back and belly are
equal, and unite gradually with the profile of the head, which is
moderately and regularly convex, particularly above. The eye is

the Ichthyology of Australia. 385

rather large; the orbit being a little more than: one-fourth of the
length of the head, and somewhat less than its own diameter from
the end of the snout. ‘There is a strong recumbent spine on the
nasal bone, and perhaps a smaller one on the mesial line of the ver-
tex, but the superciliary ridge appears to be quite unarmed, the
figure merely showing a double row of dark dots or pits. The pre-
orbitar presents three angular corners, touching the limb of the max-
illary, and the preoperculum four on its curved under limb, the second
being more prominent and conical than the others. The infra-orbitar
ridge is not marked as it crosses the cheek, and two small eminences
are the only indications of the lateral occipital ridge. The temporal
ridge, as in the other Sebastes, is not visible. There are two short
opercular spies separated by a small sinus. The scales are only
partially marked on the body, and on the head they are shown on
the gill-cover and upper part of the preoperculum only; but from
Solander’s phrase ‘ squamis tectum,’ we may infer that the head is,
as in the other Sebastes, extensively scaly.

The dorsal is steeply arched at the beginning, and but slightly
notched at the eleventh spine, which is only a little shorter than the
twelfth ; the third and fourth are the tallest, and are equal to half
the height of the part of the body over which they stand: the
eleventh is half their height, and the first still shorter ; the membrane
slopes much behind each spine. ‘The soft part of the fin rises higher
anteriorly than the tallest spines, and becomes lower behind. Its
corners are rounded, and its margin slightly concave. The lower
pectoral rays are thick, and project beyond the membrane. The
caudal is slightly concave on the margin, with rounded corners.

The tints partially laid on the sketch are red and lake, with much
orange, olive, and yellowish green. The head is marbled with olive
and red. The blotches formed on the dorsal by the ends of the
transverse bands are irregular, and do not reach the margin of the
fin. On the spinous dorsal and pectoral there is much dark dotting
not noticed in the following description :—

*‘ ScorPANA PERCOIDES.. Piscis pedalis vel infra, diluté rubicundus,
fasclis quinque fuscis: prima per basin capitis; secunda in medio
pisce ; tertia paulo pone secundam; quarta inter partem posteram
pinne dorsalis et analem, superné bifida; quinta ad basin pinne
caudalis. Oculi magni, vicini, pupilla nigra, iris incarnato-argentea.
Caput sordidé rubescens, subtus pallidum, squamis tectum: lamina
posterior posticé plumbea. Pinna dorsalis colore dorsi, eodemque
modo fasciata. Pinnz pectorales latissime, extus basi macula mag-
na, fusca, et in medio fascid obsoleta, subolivaceda. Pinnz ventrales
rubicunde. Pinna analis rubicunda extus pallidior. Pinna cauda-
lis rubicunda, basi dilutior.” (Solander.)

SYNANCEIA TRACHYNIS (Nod.), Rouphuvoniersd Hog-fish.

No. 8. of Mr. Gilbert’s collection.
According to the observations of the collector, this species
is not very abundant at Port Essington.“ It is mostly seen

8386 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

in muddy places surrounding stones or rocks. Its native
name is * Wullerinden, ”

This fish agrees in general form, in the numbers of its rays
and in many of the details, with the descriptions given of
Synanceia horrida and brachio in the ‘ Histoire des Poissons,’
more particularly with the latter species ; but as the posterior
dorsal spines are conspicuously lower than the anterior ones,
its preoperculum is armed with a spine, and it has vomerine
teeth, which both these species are stated to want, I have
given it a specific name expressive of the latter character,
though I regret that the want of access to examples of the
known species prevents me from detailing its other distinctive
marks. Most of the figures of Syn. horrida usually referred
to, having been drawn from dried and distorted specimens, are
defective, but a good one exists in the Banksian Library,
which was done at Otaheite, where the fish bears the name of
‘Ehohoo-pooa-pooa.’ From this our ¢rachynis differs in the
form of its dorsal, in the attachment of its pectoral fin being
more restricted, and in other characters. |

' Its form is well expressed by a phrase used in the work above
mentioned, ‘a short thick club:’ its height and thickness at the
pectorals are about equal ; its length, caudal excluded, is rather more
than twice as‘much. ‘The shape of the skull has a general agree-
ment with the description of that of horrida. There is the same
kind of bony eminence between the eyes, with a deep cavity in front,
and several pits on the sides, back and top; the same sudden de-
pression of the cranium behind the superciliary eminence ; the pre-
cipitous rising of the occiput, and the oblique and irregular but
somewhat rhomboidal plate on each temple. At the base of these
plates in front there is a round pit on each side which might be
readily mistaken for the orbits. ‘The anterior and posterior walls of
the middle depression of the skull are vertical, not curved, as in
Bloch’s figure of S. horrida. ‘These parts are no doubt entirely
masked by the thick spongy skin of the recent fish, but the descrip-
tion is drawn up from the dried specimen, which was moistened to
elicit the forms of the cirrhi and the patterns of colour. The very
small eyes are situated (as shown in the figure of Synanceia grossa in
Hardwicke’s ‘ Indian Zoology’) in a triangular space formed between
the fore and hind limbs of the frontal eminence and a transverse
ligament, and have consequently a lateral aspect, differing in this
respect from brachio, and corresponding with horrida. The orifice
of the mouth opens upwards before the snout, in an are of a circle,
and the under jaw, when depressed, projects half its own length be-
yond the edge of the intermaxillary. The teeth are short, and densely
villiform. ‘The chevron of the vomer is rendered concave by the
rising of its obtuse lateral edges, and its surface is armed with villi-
form teeth still shorter than those of the jaws. ‘The tongue and
palate bones ‘appear to be toothless. The first suborbitar is com-

the Ichthyology of Australia. 387

posed of several’smooth ridges, which radiate from a longitudinal one
and enclose five or six pits: its lower obtuse point, covered, with
warty integument, projects partly over the limb of the maxillary :
behind this a shorter but acute point. projects downwards. The
second suborbitar, running backwards and rather downwards from
the middle of the first one, above the last-mentioned point, rises
into an obtuse conical eminence under the cheek, from whence a
strong ridge is continued to the angle of the preoperculum. A much
less conspicuous ridge runs to the base of the preopercular spine,
and a forked one tends upwards in the direction of the posterior
frontal plate, to which it is joined by a fold of skin or a mucous canal
representing the posterior suborbitars.

The lower limb of the preoperculum is somewhat arched, and the
upper one straight and slightly inclined backwards; the angle they
form rather exceeds a right one, and at their junction there is a flat,
obtuse, projecting point covered with warty skin. Three smaller
points similarly covered exist on the lower limb; and from the lower
third of the ascending limb there rises a conical obtuse point, from
behind which there issues a spine that inclines backwards over the
anterior ridge of the operculum. In the ‘ Histoire des Poissons’ it
is stated of Syn. brachio, that “‘ aucune des pieces de la téte n'est Epi-
neuse.” In our specimen the preopercular spine is a quarter of an
inch long, and has the usual translucency of a spinous point, although
it appears, like the other bony projections on the head, to have been
well covered with warty skin in the recent fish. Three cylindrical
ridges, like ribs, radiate from the base of the operculum, shine
through the integument, and end in obtuse points a little within the
verge of the skinny border of the gill-cover. A fourth ridge or rib,
apparently belonging to the suboperculum, runs obliquely from un-
der the tip of the second opercular ridge to the tip of the upper one,
supporting the little tapering flap which forms the extreme point of
the gill-cover, and lies over the upper angle of the branchial open-
ing. These parts having been sewed up in preparing the specimen,
I am unable to ascertain with certainty whether there be actually a
small ring above this tip, as in S. horrida, or merely a loop or angle
of the gill-opening, but am inclined to believe that the latter was the
case.

The skin, when moistened, becomes mucous and spongy. The
lips are fringed by many short, divided filaments, those on the lower
jaw being mostly palmated. On the extreme edge of the snout, near
the upper point of the suborbitar of each side, there is a little simple
barbel. The body is studded with soft, rounded, wrinkled warts,
each having a firm central point. These warts are largest on the
shoulder, and become much smaller, and are further apart, on the
belly. ‘The skin, for a finger’s breadth along the base of the dorsal,
has few or no warts. The dateral line is furnished with about twelve
thick, sessile, wart-like cirrhi, the last of which is placed on the basal
quarter of the caudal, between its middle rays.

Rays :—B.7; P..16; V.1|5; D. 13/6; A. 3]5; C. 13.

Seven branchial rays can be counted on the left side of the fish,

388 Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

the two lower ones being much more slender than the rest. The
pectorals are oblique, and coarsely crenated by the projection of the
ends of the rays and notching of the membrane. The space between
the fins on the throat is greater than that occupied by the attach-
ment of each fin to the humeral bones. The length of the pectoral,
measured from the lowest and shortest ray to the edge of the upper
rounded part, is exactly equal to one-third of the total length of the
fish, caudal included, or a little more than the distance between the
upper lip and tip of the gill-flap. The ventrals measure half the ex-
treme length of the pectorals, and are bound lengthwise to the belly
up te their tips. The dorsal commences immediately behind the oc-
ciput, the three first rays rising from a depression which is flanked
by the reverted temporal plates. ‘The second spine is the tallest,
and the membrane of all the three is deeply notched, particularly
behind the third one, where it descends to the base of the fourth
spine. ‘These three spines also alternate more to the right and left
side of the membrane than the spines which follow. The fourth
spine equals the first or third one in height, and the succeeding ones
shorten very gradually to the ninth and tenth, which are about
one-third shorter. The three following spines increase successively
in height, and more rapidly, so that the twelfth equals the first, third
and fourth, and the thirteenth is the tallest of all the spines; but it
is overtopped by about one-third of the soft fin: this is rounded, its
three middle rays are the tallest, and the sixth and last ray is forked
to the base, is shorter than the rest, and is bound to the tail by an
edging of membrane which runs from its tip to the base of the caudal.
The rays of the anal are very oblique, and though about as long as
those of the soft dorsal, the fin does not rise nearly so high : the last
ray is bound down its whole length to the tail, but the membrane
does not run from its tip to the caudal: the three spines are short,
curve backwards, and are not pungent. The caudal is small and
rounded, and contains thirteen rays, the two extreme ones being
shorter than the rest. All the fins are enveloped in thick skin, which
towards the tips of the rays is rough and warty. This is especially
the case on the dorsal spines.

The colour of the specimen, when moistened, was dark brown,
paler towards the ventral surface. The pectorals and caudal ap-
peared dark at their tips, and were crossed on their basal halves by
two conspicuous whitish or pale yellow bands, and several streaks
on a brown ground. ‘The soft dorsal and anal were crossed by pale,

oblique bands.

Dimensions, inches, lines,
Length from edge of snout to end of caudal fin ..,....ssesesseees 40. 34
base of ditto .........ssee0. 8 8
MAS: nchuknespushs «se ppen snes 6 68
tip of gill-flap ............ 2 10
first dorsal spine ......... 2
Freight @t venty ales. ies. cuits. etsis easy kG ob OEE oc ne 4.810
Thickness at pectorals! wisices. obs Gowasowzsbecbeunbbieg. coldeh seep es 3. 66
Height of second dorsal spine ..........seeseeseoes estieieth iodide adey 0.5410
CUE idee edsedes desadddisbiovwevdds Sere Gibeevusinbiides 0 6%

the Ichthyology of Australia. 389

DIMENSIONS, inches. lines.
Height of thirteenth .......0. escecsesseessesveenenees deesaanne seas
WP GE OTUR A cconcistetesnesmchésche cs dap ccsondeepeacivecedes F059
Extreme oblique length of pectorals heweeb bales We sdivieotegees ved 3) 216
Length: of yentrals 2..5..es is cediectecescenssasescoceadsasnscenede ao ant
— space between pectorals ....cccseecossvcetscsosensccasene 2. +04
QAM) TE 5. 65k o saeandeasdennghactyein dees we cb oath} rraast | EY
from anus to anal fin ........sseeee0es TET OT RORE 0 64

Scotopsis LoneuLus (Nod.), Scolopsis of Torres Straits.
No. 32. Mr. Gilbert’s collection.

This Scolopsis was seen by Mr. Gilbert in Port fae
but in the entrance of the harbour only. It has no striking
individual peculiarity by which it can be distinguished. from
the known members of the genus, though none of the species
described in the ‘Histoire des Poissons’ present the same
combination of external characters.

It is an elongated species, the height of its body being only one-
fourth of the total length, caudal included. The length of the head
rather exceeds the height of the body. The cheeks, operculum, sub-
operculum and interoperculum are covered with scales regularly dis-
posed in oblique lines. The naked skin goes back on the forehead
as far as the posterior quarter of the orbit, and, as in Sc. temporalis,
runs out a little on the temple. The preorbitar and limb of the pre-
operculum are also naked. ‘The lower edge and rounded angle of
the preorbitar are quite entire, the angle does not project, and the
ascending edge of the bone is almost straight, being rendered slightly
concave, merely by the projection of the spinous point beneath the
orbit. ‘The edge of the bone is armed from this point nearly to the
angle by about ten small teeth; there is one small tooth on the se-
cond suborbitar, under the middle of the eye, pomting backwards,
and five or six minute irregular ones farther back, but no spine on
the suborbitar chain which points forwards. ‘The anterior margin
of the orbit rises into a small obtuse eminence between the nostrils
and the eye, as in the Siganoidee.. 'The preoperculum has a convex
under-limb, with a largely rounded angle, both quite entire. The
ascending limb is equally and acutely toothed from its upper end
to near the round of the angle. None of the teeth are everted. The
opercular spine, very short, not pungent and placed high up, bears a
strong likeness to the spine of a Helotes. ‘There are no grooves on
the operculum, which is entirely covered with scales, concealing com-
pletely its junction with the suboperculum. ‘The supra-scapular re-
sembles a scale with a strongly toothed edge, and a row of scales, di-
stinguished from the others by darker integument and grooved bases,
extends from it in an oblique direction across the nape. The naked
skin of the head is full of pores.

The scales of the body are closely and conspicuously toothed on
the margin. They are pretty large, there being only thirty-nine in
a row between the gill-opening and the caudal, not reckoning a few
small ones on the base of the fin; and thirteen or fourteen in a ver-

390 | Dr. Richardson’s Contributions to

tical row, two of which are above the lateral line. The lateral line
runs straight until it arrives under the posterior part of the dorsal,
when it makes a descending curve and becomes straight again ; it is
composed of scales smaller than the others, as in Sc. Vosmeri.

Rays :—Br. 5; D,10)9, the last one divided; A, 3|7; P.17; C.
te Sa ie bs j

The dorsal spines are slender and acute; the fourth is the tallest,
and the tenth is a little shorter than the second, but one-third longer
than the first, which again is nearly half the length of the fourth.
The third is the longest of the anal spines, and the first is nearly half
as long as the second one. The ventrals are drawn out into a short
filamentous tip, The caudal is lunate on the margin, the upper lobe
being a little longer than the lower one.

The colours of the dried specimen have faded, but a pale band can
still be traced from the upper part of the gill-opening to the caudal
fin, coinciding with the lateral line after its curve. ‘There were
perhaps two other stripes higher on the back, but the vestiges of
them are very obscure. The belly below the level of the pectoral
is pale. The scales of the back and sides are each marked by a
dark stripe parallel to its exterior margin. 3

DIMENSIONS. inches, lines.
Length from intermaxillary symphysis to tip of tail .........s000++ 6 11
base of caudal......... 5 8
NAL ED is conanerncvorde 3 9
CQOTWME UN vsoceecesencess 1 10
tip of opercular spine 1 9%
centre Of eV sescesees 0 11
Didineter OF OTDIC. . ie. .sisscer-gasdecevecacvonseagestpesbonde cncgssnhooee 0 5
Length of pectorals......... adn db Cdkd bce chappai@ass Undde<dAp duddaNbehons 1 3
ventral spine ......0.. dtvevle «ee bicnaee ches ines ones jodvpentes 0 8}
VEDANAL BOLE DAB. d,s 9. ek GKs i bced een hint blh en SLANE Linde 1 3
Height of fourth dorsal spine .........s0sseeee sakcscnalniatss audit tale whi . O 9%
BOTS LEVER OF CORORE ioccs cee cunceessSinres ecanatpiabpachatans PROG «|
third anal spine ...........+6 go dabiaucnvapens tomnecabags sates 0 6
—— GREYS OP UME TT ES eS, Widen eeeesy 0 8
Length of upper caudal lobe ...........seeeeeees Weide ddatvevusle deat 1 6
central rays of ditto s...sii esc steciaccdeed Pree ee 0. 94
Depth of cartel ork sp svnpsnissadunieventerscchecodsns denpentitad Sabian’ 0 4

AMPHIPRION MELANOSTOLUS (Nod.), Black-bodied Amphi-
prion.
No, 26. Lieut. Emery’s drawings.

Lieut. Emery’s portfolio contains a drawing of an Amphi-
prion taken at Depuch Island, which resembles the polymnus
of Bloch, It is less elevated at the pectoral fins, and its soft
dorsal and anal are rounded and not angular, but its form in
other respects is much like that of Aunthias Clarckii (Ben.
Fishes of Ceylon, No. 29), Its resemblance to a Chinese Am-
phiprion, which is perhaps the chrysopterus of the ‘ Histoire
des Poissons,’ is still more striking, the chief difference in form

the Ichthyology of Australia, 391

being that the latter has the caudal shortly swallow-tailed,
while in melanostolus that fin has a shallow crescentic mar-
gin with the angles slightly rounded. In colours it approaches
most nearly to the Amph. xanthurus (C. and V., v. p. 402),.
which is swallow-tailed like the Chinese one.

The three vertical bands of melanostolus are white; the head, body
and fins, the caudal and pectoral excepted, are black. The first vertical
band descends from before the dorsal, nearly touches the eye, and
dilates so as to take in the whole gill-cover and the cheek nearly to
the mouth; it is then continued downwards to join its fellow on the
under surface of the head. The! posterior edge of the gill-cover is
fawn-coloured, but the breast is black like the rest of the body. The
second band begins by a triangular tip on the three or four first
jointed rays of the dorsal, is moderately broad, and terminates on the
belly immediately before the anal. The base of the pectoral is black,

_the rest of it primrose-yellow. ‘The caudal is of a paler yellow tint,
and a narrow oblique white band, broadest above, separates it from
the black tail. The soft dorsal has a narrow yellow border.

The individual from which the drawing was made measured two
inches and three-quarters in length.

AMPHIPRION? RUBROCINCTUS (Nod.), Red-banded Amphi-
prion ? )

No, 25. Lieut. Emery’s drawings. ,

This fish, judging merely from its general form and the dis-
tribution of its vertical bands, is also an Amphiprion, though
probably, from the minuteness of the specimen, the drawing
does not distinctly show the peculiar form and armature of
the preoperculum and gill-cover. The length of the indivi-
dual, which was captured at Depuch Island, was an inch and
a quarter.

The head is covered with scales, the depression of the dorsal at
the junction of its spinous and jointed portions is very slight, and
the caudal fin is much rounded, like that of bifasciatus. The mouth
is lower down than that of melanostolus or Clarckii, and opens di-
rectly forwards, the snout is obtuse and fully as long as the lower
jaw, and the profile from the mouth to the dorsal is boldly arched.

The body is black ; the under jaw, throat and breast, the distal
half of the tail, and all the fins are vermilion-red. The bars are
white: the nuchal one, which is the widest of the three, narrows
gradually as it descends; the middle one begins by an angular point
at the commencement of the soft dorsal, is narrow throughout, is
curved boldly, with the concavity towards the tail, and terminates
at the anus, The third bar, which is also narrow, encircles the tail,
separating the red base and membrane of the caudal from the black
of the body. In Lieutenant Emery’s figures of this and the preceding
species, the spinous rays of the dorsal are represented as exceeding
ten, the usual number in the genus.

392 Dr. Richardson on the Ichthyology of Australia.

Pacrus LatTus, Solander’s Pagrus.

Sciena lata, Solander, Pisces Austr., p.25. Parkins., pl. 72.
aurata, G. Forster, pl. 208? .

On Cook’s first voyage a sparoid fish was taken on the
coast of New Zealand, which was described by Solander and
figured by Parkinson under the appellation of Sciena lata, but
' which seems afterwards to have been considered by some one’
as the Sparus erythrinus of Linnzeus, that name being written
in pencil under the figure. It is however evidently a Pagrus,
and a species nearly related to guttulatus and micropierus.
Solander’s description, which is subjoined, with the omission
of some passages relating to generic characters only, does not
accord so closely with the short notices of these species in the
‘ Histoire des Poissons’ as to permit us to refer it to either of
them ; yet having neither authentic specimens nor figures to
compare with Parkinson’s drawing, I cannot point out their
distinctive characters in detail. In the soft part of the dorsal
being higher than the spinous part, Solander’s fish resembles
micropterus, but that species has only two small anal spines ;
the size of the specimen was greater than the examples of gut-
tulatus or micropterus mentioned by Cuvier, which were from
five to nine inches in length.

“ Sciena lata (fig. pict.). Habitat in oceano Australiam alluente
inter Opooragi et Owhooragi. Corpus ovato-oblongum, compressum.
Caput breve, declive, obtusum, infra et intra oculos nudum, in ver-
tice squamosum; squamis parvis. Lamine operculorum squamis
majusculis tecte. Labia crassa, carnosa. Maxilla superior paulo
longior. Dentes tantummodo in maxillis et fauce. Dentes maxillares
duplici serie dispositi; exteriores conici, obtusiusculi, interiores ro-
tundati, subhemispherici. Obs. Anticé intra seriem interiorem,
nonnulli parvi, rotundati sparsi ; faucium subulati, majusculi, parum
inflexi. Oculi magni, iris argentea, nebulis ferrugineis, - pupilla
magna nigra. Pinna dorsalis, longa, 22-radiata; radiis 12 anterio-
ribus spinosis paulo longioribus. Pinna ani 12-radiata, radiis tribus
anterioribus spinosis, reliquis muticis, duobus posticis approximatis.
Pinne pectorales lanceolate, paulo pone medium trunci extensz,
14-radiatee. Pinne ventrales, oblonge, acute, pectoralibus 4 brevi-
oribus. Pinna caudalis 17-radiata, bifurca, lobis acutis, inferiore bre-
viore. Squame majuscule, dure, adherentes. Color. Piscis totus
nitens, e rubicundo argenteus, fasciis quinque latis obsoletis, altius
rubicundis : 1™* pone caput, 24 in medio pisce, 3%* supra initium
pinne analis, 4" inter finem pinnz dorsalis et analis, 5“ in ultima
caudé. Obs. Gula, pectus et abdomen albz immaculate. In dorso,
preecipueque propé lineam lateralem, maculz plurime rotunde e ce-
ruleo argentez, sparse. Pinna dorsalis diluté rubicunda, maculis ro-
tundis glaucis adspersa. Pinnz pectorales rubicunde. Pinnz ven-
trales albidze, in medio glaucescentes. Pinna analis albida, posticé
glauca. Pinna caudalis rubra, margine inferiore albo. Diameter

Aun. & Mag. Mat. Hist. V3.9. Py, :

Oe hn ae BD toh
paces Kae Te

‘
“i

hm. & Mag. Nae. Hist TAIPL.

ree

Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels. 393

longitudinalis piscis 16 uncias, perpendicularis 54, transversalis 13.
Radii :—Br. 6; D. 12|10; A. 3/9; C.17; P. 14; V. 1|5.”—Pisces
Austr., p. 26.

Parkinson’s sketch represents the ground colour of the
body as aurora-red, with an oblong vertical spot of a deeper
tint on each scale. The Sciena aurata of G. Forster, pl. 208,
taken in Queen Charlotte’s Sound on the 18th of October
1774, may be the same species, though the fin-rays do not ex-
actly correspond, being, as near as they can be made out from
the figure, D. 12\12, A. 3|6; nor are the scales of the opercular
pieces shown. Forster ascertained the native name of this
fish to be “ ghooparee.”

[To be continued. ]

XLIII.—Some Remarks on the Structure of Dotted Vessels*.
By Professor Hueco Moun. Translated from ‘ Linnea,’
vol. xvi. p. 1, 1842, by the Rev. M. J. Berxery, M.A.,
F.L.S. |

[With two Plates. ]

NorwiTHsTANDING the numerous observations which have
been published on the structure of dotted vessels, the more
recent treatises on the anatomy of plants show that no gene-
rally received notions prevail at present on the subject. It
may not therefore be superfluous if in the following pages I
submit to a more complete investigation some points in their
structure to which my attention was turned last year when
preparing a dissertation on the subject.

- That the difference between my views and those of other
phytotomists may be more easily seen, I shall briefly bring
together the notions which have been more recently expressed
on the subject.

Although many of the earlier observers, especially Leeu-
wenhoek, Hill, Van Marum, and Hedwig, were acquainted with
the dotted vessels, they were first expressly distinguished
from the spiral and scalary vessels by Mirbel. He consi-
dered their dots as elevations which projected on the exterior
of the vessels, and were perforated by a real aperture. He
was not acquainted with the articulations of these vessels,
and he altogether denied the transition of different forms of
vessels into one another. As he distinguished the border
-from the dot, and was acquainted with the uniform membrane
extending between the dots, although his observations in
many respects were not correct, he nevertheless laid a founda-

* Getiipfelten Gefisse (glandular fibre and in part dotted ducts, ‘Lindl.
Introd.’ 1832.)

_ Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. 2D

394 Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels.

tion on which succeeding phytotomists might have built, and
which required only a slight modification to be consistent
with facts. This however did not take place, but certain’
German phytotomists put forth a string of notions which
were so many retrograde steps in the knowledge of these
vessels.

Sprengel, * Anleit. zur Kenntniss der Gewichse,’ 1802, vol.
i. p. 103, first laid the foundation for many later erroneous
notions, by deriving the dotted vessels, which he moreover
confounded with the scalary vessels, from a confluence of
the spiral threads. He was acquainted with the articulations,
and attributed them to a strong contraction at different in-
tervals.

Another view which has lately met with many advocates
originated with Bernhardi, ‘ Ueber Pflanzengefasse,’ p. 35.
He had the merit of discovering the outer membrane of spi-
ral vessels, and referred equally the formation of scalary and
dotted vessels to spiral vessels, but in a different way from
Sprengel. He supposed the dots to be the isolated fragments
of a broken spiral thread. |

Treviranus, ‘ Vom inwend. Bau der Gewichse,’ p. 55, de-
served especial praise, as regards the intimate knowledge of
the structure of vessels, for his discovery of the composition
of these organs of distinct coats. He considered the vascu-
lar tubes (Geftssschldéuche) as metamorphosed ligneous tissue
(Holzzellen), ‘ Beitrag zur Pflanzenphysiologie,’ p. 17, and
supposed that there were dissepiments corresponding with the
transverse bands, though at a later period they became eva-
nescent. As regards the structure of the dots he is uncertain.
He is the first who observed that in the wood of sassafras those
parts of the vessels which abut on the medullary rays are fur-
nished with dots of a different form. He considers the dots
in general as elevations, but the latter form as apertures,

Moldenhauer, ‘ Beitrage zur Anatomie der Pflanzen,’ p.
264, like Sprengel, derived the porous vessels (pordsen Ge-
Jiésse) from spiral and annular vessels, between the threads
of which transverse threads had been formed. According to
his notion, the threads lay on the outer side of the primary
wall of the tube. The assertion, that in the vessels of the
lime-tree those sides which abut on another vessel present
the form of a porous vessel, while those abutting on cells, on
the contrary, have the structure of a spiral vessel, has been
unjustly called in question by some later phytotomists.

G. R. Treviranus, ‘ Vermischte Schriften,’ vol. 1. p. 149, ex-
plained the structure of the dots far more correctly than any
of his predecessors, when he regarded them as elevations of

Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels. 395

the walls of the vessels which are hollow on one side, and
have in the middle a puncture-like depression (Vertiefung)
with a raised border.

Meyen, ‘ Phytotomie,’ p. 227, followed Bernhardi in the sup-
position that the dots are fragments of a broken spiral thread,
only he made the matter still worse by considering the thread
as the primary and the tube as the secondary formation.

Link, ‘ Annal. d. Se. Natur.,’ t. xxiii. p. 152, likewise derived
the dots of the vessels from the fracture of a spiral thread.
He considered the spiral thread itself as hollow. According
to his views, porous vessels are not peculiar organs, the dots
themselves being portions of spirals which are shorter than
in the scalary vessels; in other cases they are swollen portions
of the hollow spiral thread.

In certain treatises which appeared in 1831, (‘ Ueber den
Bau der porésen Gefasse, in den Abhandl. der Acad. zu Miin-
chen,’ vol. i. p.445 ; ‘Ueber den Bau der grossen getiipfelten
Rohren von Ephedra, in der Linnxa 1831;’ ‘De Palmarum
Structura, §. 26-29), I endeavoured to prove that the struc-
ture of the scalary vessels and dotted tubes is in reality ana-
logous to the structure of the dotted cells. I derived the
vessels from membranous closed cells, on whose inner surface
at a later period membranes and threads are deposited, and
whose dissepiments were either completely absorbed or per-
forated in a reticulate or scalary fashion. With respect to the
dotted vessels, 1 made it appear that the structure accommo-
dated itself to the condition of the neighbouring elementary
organs ; that the dots were thinner portions of the wall of
the vessel, and the border depended on a cavity situated on
the outside of the wall of the vessel.

Latterly Link, ‘ Element. Phil. Bot.,’ ed. sec., vol. i. pp. 117,
181, distinguished two forms of vessels under the names of
porous and dotted vessels, but the difference assigned is not
clear to me. The porous vessels he derived from spiral ves-
sels, whose hollow thread at certain points contracted and
then became evanescent, so that the individual fragments of
the thread lost their connexion with one another. The
dotted vessels are beset with dots, which are relics of spiral
vessels, which however become invisible.

The two latest treatises on the dotted vessels of Meyen,
‘Neues System der Physiologie,’ vol.i. p. 117, and Schleiden,
‘ Flora, 1839, vol. i. p. 327, nearly agree with each other.
Both derive the dots from fissures which the threads of the
secondary coat of the tubes leave open at certain places, in
which they are not confluent with each other. Both follow
my view of the nature of the border. Schleiden makes the

2D 2

396 Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotied Vessels.

cavity which gives rise to the border contain air, and supposes
the fissure which runs above it to be at length rounded off
by the further deposition of formative matter. A dependence
of the formation of the walls of the vessel on the condition of
the neighbouring elementary organs is altogether denied by
Meyen.

After this exposition of the more important results of the
more recent investigation of the anatomy of dotted vessels,
I turn to my own later inquiries, and the first point which
demands notice is the fact, that in the dotted vessels of most
plants the individual tubes do not possess a uniform struc-
ture all round, but that their walls, according as they are in
contact with different elementary organs, exhibit not unim-
portant modifications of structure. That such a relation be-
tween the dotted tubes and the neighbouring elementary
organs does exist, is indicated by the two isolated cases cited
above, observed by Treviranus and Moldenhauer; I have
lately endeavoured to show that this appearance is more ge-
nerally exhibited. I have shown that the structure observed
by Moldenhauer in the lime is found in other plants, as in
the maple (Feld-ahorn), and that the medullary rays in many
plants exercise a powerful influence on the structure of the
walls of the dotted tubes, as in those parts of the vessel which
are in contact with the medullary rays, the dots have an irre-
gular form, are surrounded by no border, are always situated
in those places only to which a neighbouring cell is closely
pressed, but never where the lateral walls of a neighbouring
cell stand perpendicular. to them; that moreover the dots of
two vessels applied immediately the one to the other exactly
correspond. These circumstances, as also the frequently and
easily observed phznomenon, that the dots of contiguous cells
answer to one another in respect of situation and form, incon-
testably prove that the organization of the secondary coats of
the elementary organs of vegetables stands in close connexion
with that of the secondary coats of contiguous elementary or-

ans.

The truth of this position has been much contested, and
Meyen especially, ‘ Physiol.,’ vol. 1. p. 157, denied that a proof
of it could be derived from the structure of the dotted tubes,
for he believed the appearances observed by me were analo-
gous to the circumstance, that in the greater part of Conifere
the lateral walls only of their tubes are studded with dots,
but not those turned towards the bark and pith. A surprising
argument surely, for the dotted tubes of Conifere show with
the greatest certainty the influence which the contact of dif-
fereut organs has upon the organization of a third; so that,

Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels. 397:

in these tubes, those portions only of the lateral walls which
abut on other tubes are furnished with large dots surrounded
by a border, while in the portions abutting on the medullary
rays in most species of Pinus, Juniperus, &c., are many small
dots destitute of a border, which agree altogether with those
which appear on the cells of the medullary rays themselves.
Not only the dependence of their formation upon the conti-
guous organs appears from these tubes, but also more espe-
cially from the circumstance that the organization peculiar to
the dotted tubes takes place only in such parts as are not sub-
jected to that extraneous influence proceeding from cells.

It will scarcely be objected successfully to the above po-
sition, that the influence of contiguous cells cannot be proved
in the dotted tubes of all plants, since’ in a portion of them
the dotted tubes exhibit uniform dots in every part, whether
in contact with cells or vessels. This clearly proves only thus
much, that the influence which neighbouring cells exercise
on the formation of vessels is not so important under all cir-
cumstances as to prevent the formation of that species of dots
peculiar to porous tubes, but that in some plants the power
of organization peculiar to the vessels is so exceedingly strong,
that, notwithstanding the influence of the neighbouring cells,
the peculiar structure of the dotted tubes is effected more or
less completely. But from such exceptions an inference can

by no means be deduced that this influence does not exist at
all *,

* If we consider generally the dependence of the organization of the se-
condary coats of one elementary organ on that of neighbouring elementary
organs, it appears that in this respect there are many degrees of intensity,
and that the circumstance is of especial importance, whether the secondary
coats of an organ exhibit or not a more or less evident spiral structure.
When, for instance, in an elementary organ, whether it bea cell or vascular
tube, the secondary coats exhibit a very decided and regular spiral structure,
we can find no trace of any influence of the neighbouring organs on the
formation of these spiral secondary coats. We observe, then, dextral and
sinistral, closely and distantly wound spiral vessels, containing one or more
threads, lying near each other; and in like manner, spiral cells similarly
circumstanced when their threads are well-developed. In either case the
independence of the neighbouring organs appears not only from their threads
running in different directions, but especially from the circumstance that
the intervals between the threads run uninterruptedly over the angles of their
own elementary organ, and over the places where the walls of neighbouring
organs stand perpendicular to the outer surface of the former. If, on the
contrary, the spiral structure is less decided, and the secondary coats do not
any longer assume the form of isolated threads, but exhibit only a spiral
streak, there commences immediately a dependence of one elementary organ
on its neighbour. If under such circumstances dots are formed, they corre-
spond exactly in their position, but only imperfectly in form, since in either
elementary organ lying on the other they may be elongated in the direction

398 Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels.

The firmer establishment of what has been asserted will be
found in the facts which I shall now detail.

If we examine the organization of dotted vessels with re-

ference to their circumference, we find that in a proportion-
ally small number only of Dicotyledons they possess a struc-
ture independent of the surrounding organs. Hence such
vessels only come naturally under observation in which, on
accurate inquiry, one is really convinced that they do stand |
in contact with elementary organs of a different nature, and
therefore all vessels must be excluded which are surrounded
only by prosenchymatous or parenchymatous cells, since these
always have on every side uniform walls. | If we observe ves-
sels running along unconnected with such cells, as e.g. is
normally the case in Rhamnus capensis, Viburnum Opulus, we
find a series of modifications of vascular structure in which
the influence of the contiguous organs is in general exhibited
with great distinctness.
- A. The peculiar structure of the dotted vessels is most.
perfectly developed in those plants in which the walls of the
vessels exhibit no variations, whether standing in contact with
other vessels or with cells, in which they are therefore studded
uniformly with dots which are surrounded by a border, as
in Eleagnus acuminata, Clematis Vitalba, Broussonetia papy-
riferda.

B. To these vessels succeeds a second form, in which those
sides of the vessels which stand in contact with prosenchy-
matous cells are in like manner furnished with equal dots
surrounded by a border, but in which the influence exercised
by the neighbouring cells is declared by the fact that the dots
on the walls which abut on the cells are placed at greater
distances. Such vessels occur in Biva Orellana, Acacia lo-
phantha, Sophora Japonica.

C. With a stronger, more decided dependence of the ves-
sels on the cells, the walls abutting on other vessels remain

of the spiral, and, therefore, if the spirals in both are homodromous!, they cross
one another. The more indistinct the spiral structure of the secondary mem-
‘brane is, and the more it approaches to a reticulate form, the more visible
is the dependence of the secondary coats of one organ on those of another.
The dots of both organs now correspond not only in position, but also in form
and in the direction of their major axis, as for instance in scalary tubes ;
therefore they no longer cross with those of the contiguous organ ; they no
longer run over the angles of their own organ, but are closed in their neigh-
bourhood, and are influenced in length by the size of the lateral facets of the
contiguous organ. On this depends the difference which we find between

the lateral walls of scalary tubes, according as they abut on a vessel or
cell, &c.

1 Compare Ann, and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. viii. p. 19, and note.—Ep.

Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels. 399

very thickly studded with dots; only those in contact with
prosenchymatous cells are set with very remote dots, or even’
(at least for considerable distances) quite free from them.
The portions. bordering on the medullary rays have simple
dots. Such vessels oceur in Sambucus nigra, Betula alba,
Aralia spinosa, Corylus Avellana, Populus alba, Alnus incana,
Platanus occidentalis, Pyrus malus, Gymnocladus Canadensis.

D. With a yet stronger influence of the contiguous cells,
which possess more commonly the form of parenchymatous
than prosenchymatous cells, those portions of the walls only
which abut on other vessels exhibit dots surrounded by a
border ; those portions, on the contrary, abutting on cells, have
frequent and large perfectly borderless dots, altogether resem-
bling those of the parenchymatous cells, e.g. Cassyta glabella,
C. filiformis, Bombax pentandrum (Pl. VIL. fig. 12, 13), Her-
nandia ovigera.

E. We have a mere modification of this structure, though
possessing a very peculiar appearance, in the form in which
the walls which abut on another vessel are fashioned like sca-
lary vessels (Pl. VIII. fig. 2, from Chilianthus arboreus), in
consequence of the dots being drawn out into fissures which
extend the whole breadth of the vessel, while the walls which
are contiguous to cells are studded with large unbordered
dots (Pl. VIII. fig. 1.).. This form is beautifully developed in
Chilianthus arboreus and Cynanchum obtusifolium. In a less
degree the same phenomena are exhibited by Vitis vinifera
in the walls contiguous to vessels.

The greater number of dotted vessels can be referred to
one of the heads just enumerated. We have however now to
examine in addition a series of vascular forms which agree
in the intervals between the rows of dots not being smooth,
but marked on the interior wall with a spiral line.

These vessels are to the ordinary dotted vessels what the
dotted tubes of Taxus are to the other Conifere. In these
vessels not only similar variations occur, as regards the dis-
tribution of the dots, as in the lately enumerated vascular
forms, but other differences occur, according as a part or all
the vessels possess these spiral threads. In some of these
plants we may, for instance, though not very nicely, distin-
guish greater and less vessels of a not always similar structure ;
their vessels form groups, especially in the inner part of the
annular rings, and near these groups, which consist of large
vessels, lie others of a far less calibre, whose tubes approach
more to the form of prosenchymatous cells, and which I shall
indicate in what follows by the name of little vessels.

These vessels may be arranged under the following heads:

400 Prof. H. Mohl-on the Structure of Dotied Vessels.

F. Collective vessels covered with bordered dots: ‘the larger’
have smooth walls ; in the less, spiral threads run between the
rows, Morus alba, Ulinus campestris, Clematis Vitalba.

G. Collective vessels closely dotted: between the rows of
dots lie small threads, Hakea oleifolia.

H. The larger vessels dotted, the less without dots; the
walls of both furnished within with spiral threads. Daphne
Mezereum (Pl. VIII. fig. 7, 8), Passerina filiformis, Bupleu-
rum arborescens, Genista canariensis.

I. Walls of vessels which abut on other vessels dotted ;
those contiguous to cells with distant dots or entirely free
from them; walls of either kind of vessels furnished with
threads. Samara pentandra, Tilia parvifolia (Pl. VIII. fig. 6),
Aisculus Hippocastanum, Acer Pseudo-platanus, Cornus alba,
lex Aquifolium, Crategus oxyacantha, Prunus Padus, P.
virginiana.

If we take a glance at what has been said, it is clear from
the facts alleged, that the uniformity of the structure of dotted
vessels, asserted by phytotomists, exists only in comparatively
rare cases ; moreover, that the single point in which dotted
vessels agree (and even here we must pass unnoticed the
smaller vessels mentioned under H.), and by which they are
distinguished from other vascular forms, is the presence of
dots surrounded by a border, and which lie at least on those
sides which are in contact with other vessels.

Under these circumstances then the question arises whether
all the alleged vascular forms are to be regarded as dotted
vessels, or those vessels only which on all sides exhibit bor-
dered dots, reckoning the rest as mixed vessels, or whether.
new divisions of vessels are to be grounded on these differ-
ences.

In my opinion the first is the proper course. All these '
vessels possess a common character in the structure of their
bordered dots, by which they are easily and surely distin-
guished from other vessels; and on the other hand, consi-
dering them collectively, the presence of dots coincides with
the peculiar condition of the embryo of Dicotyledons. If, on
the contrary, we regard as mixed vessels all those whose walls
exhibit an abnormal structure, our notions, so far from gain-
ing, would only lose in precision. Under the name of mixed
vessels, those vessels are usually understood whose different
tubes, placed in a line one above the other, exhibit a different
structure; e.g. they pass from the scalary form into that of
annular or spiral vessels. So far as a distinct rule exists in
this alternation of vascular forms in many plants, especially
in Monocotyledons, the proposal of mixed vessels as an ex-

Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels. 401

press division is fair enough. But if we would regard as
mixed vessels those in which the different sides exhibit a dif
ferent structure, we confound two things which possess no-
thing in common, as in the former case the structure of the
vessels depends on the course of the vascular bundle, in the
latter on the structure of the contiguous elementary organs.

In my opinion nothing could be worse than to have re-
course to different names for every slight modification of the
dotted vessels. Some modern phytotomists have, alas ! taken
this path with respect to cellular tissue, a path which would
soon lead to'the same lamentable labyrinth of terminology in
the anatomy of plants as perplexes us in systematic botany.

Most phytotomists make the difference between dotted and
scalary vessels to consist in the presence of many small dots.
But magnitude and number are far too relative notions upon
which to ground an accurate division; we must therefore
search for some better distinctive marks. Kieser believed
the transverse bands (Querbdnder) to be characteristic of the
dotted vessels as well as the dots; but that such is not the’
case, inasmuch as these bands are merely the limits of the suc-
cessive tubes, and also occur in other vascular forms, is clear
from the satisfactory inquiries of Moldenhauer and others.

Since these characters also are of no value, we must look
for the distinctive sign of the dotted vessels in the structure
of the dots themselves, and especially in the circumstance
that either all the dots, or at least those which lie on the walls
abutting on another vessel, are surrounded by a border.

I should esteem it superfluous, after what I have brought
forward in my earlier labours on the structure of bordered dots,
to recur to this point if some interest did not appear to be at-
tached to an enumeration of the modifications which are found
in the dots of different plants.

Of all the plants I have examined, none appears so fit for
acquiring a knowledge of the structure of these organs as
Cassyta glabella, on account of the remarkable size of its dots
(PL. VII. fig. 1). In this plant, if we take delicate transverse
or longitudinal slices (Pl. VII. fig. 2), we can with the great-
est certainty be convinced that the border of the dots depends
on a cavity (a) which lies between the contiguous walls, and
that the dot itself (4) is a canal running from the inside of
the vessel to this hollow, and at its outer extremity closed
with a delicate membrane. -It is rather more difficult to re-
cognise the structure in other plants, yet in those whose dots
are not too small, as in Lawrus nobilis (P|. VII. fig. 9), L. Sas-
safras, Aleurites triloba, Acacia lophantha, it is quite possible
with the help of a good microscope to do so. |

402 Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels.

If we examine the walls of dotted vessels in a direction
par paairnie to their surface, we find in almost all plants that
oth the punctures themselves and the border are extended
in length, in a direction transverse to the vessel. In con-
sequence the little cavity towards which the canal of the dots
leads, and which produces the border, has an elliptic outline.
The canal, on the contrary, does not form an elliptic tube of
uniform width, but has a form somewhat more complicated.
It is compressed in the direction of the axis of the vessel, but
at the same time widened in the direction of its diameter. The
inner aperture, therefore, of the canal presents a shorter or
longer fissure ; the outer, closed: by the primitive membrane,
presents an ellipse more or less approaching to a circle. If
we examine the vessel on its inner surface, and. look perpen-
dicularly into a canal, we see the lateral portions of its walls
running down obliquely towards each other in the shape of two
gutter-like surfaces (Pl. VII. fig. 4, Cassyta glabella) ; while
its upper and lower walls are invisible, being perpendicular to
the eye of the observer. From this form of the canals it is
clear why they appear under a different aspect according as a
section is made vertically or transyersely ; in the former case
(Pl. VII. fig. 9, Laurus nobilis) they exhibit a conical, in the
latter (Pl. VII. fig. 2, Cassyta glabella) a cylindrical outline.
Moreover a transverse section exhibits a very different form,
according as it is made near the outer or inner aperture. In
the former case it has a broad elliptic form; in the latter it
has more resemblance to a linear fissure. This is clearly vi-
sible if a longitudinal section be made in an oblique direction
through the wall of a vessel.

The extension in width which the canals of the dots exhi-
bit within, is in a portion of Dicotyledons not very remark-
able, so that the inner aperture is shorter than the border of
the dot; e.g..in Cassyta glabella (Pl. VII. fig. 1, 4), Bombar
pentandrum (P1.VII. fig. 12), Bixa Orellana, Acacia lophantha,
Sophora japonica, Salix alba, Aralia spinosa; in other plants,
on the contrary, the inner aperture presents a fissure which
is longer than the border, e. g. in Laurus Sassafras (Pl. VII.
fig. 5), Aleurites triloba (Pl. VII. fig. 6, 8), Clematis Vitalba
(Pl. VIII. fig. 4), Cornus alba, Morus alba, Gymnocladus cana-
densis, Eleagnus acuminata (P). VIL. fig. 10,11). In this case
it very frequently happens, and in many vessels with a. cer-
tain degree of regularity, that the fissures of neighbouring
dots run together, so that the inner wall of the vessel is
pierced with transverse or obliquely situated grooves, into
which from two to six and often more canals open. Exactly the
same structure as in the elliptic dots is found in the transverse

Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotied Vessels. 403

fissures which in Chilianthus arboreus clothe the walls of the
vessels which abut on other vessels (Pl. VIII. fig. 2), and give
them the appearance of scalary tubes. Each of these fissures
is surrounded by a border which depends upon the existence
of a linear cavity running beneath the fissure, which is much
wider than it, as is plainly observable in vertical sections of
contiguous vessels (Pl. VIII. fig. 3). They are distinguished
at first sight from ordinary scalary tubes, though so similar in
other respects, by the presence of this cavity, of which no
trace exists in scalary vessels, as we may convince ourselves
in tree-ferns and large Monocotyledons.

Besides these bordered dots which distinguish dotted from
other vessels, as we have seen above, there is, in a great
number of plants, yet another modification of dots which are
surrounded by no border. These are most frequently found
in those situations which lie near to medullary rays ; there are
however also vessels in which all the walls not in contact with
another vessel exhibit this form of dots, e. g. Cassyta, Bom-
bax pentandrum (Pl. VII. fig. 13), Hernandia ovigera, Chili-
anthus arboreus (Pl. VIII. fig. 1). These dots have generally
a far less remarkable size than those which are bordered, and
generally a transversely oval form. Ona more accurate ex-
amination they are found to be surrounded by a double line,
so that in many cases (especially in Aleurites triloba (Pi. VII.
fig. 7)) one might almost be forced to ascribe to them also a
small border. A more perfect inspection, especially of an
oblique section of the walls of these vessels, shows, on the con-
trary, that between these dots and the neighbouring organs
no cavity exists, but that they are formed by a simple. per-
foration of the secondary coat, and therefore accord perfectly
with the dots of parenchymatous cells, reticulate vessels and
scalary tubes. The double line surrounding the orifice of the
dots arises from their being generally somewhat wider towards
the inside of the vessel; and therefore, if we examine them in
a direction perpendicular to the wall of the vessel, both the
inner orifice of the canal of the dot in the inside of the ves-
sel, and the outer closed by the primary coat, are at once
visible. If, as is not rarely the case, the canal perforates the
wall of the vessel in a somewhat oblique direction, if we look
down perpendicularly upon the walls, both these lines co-
incide on the one side of the dot, or cross each other (Pl. VIII.
fig. 5 aa, Cactus brasiliensis).

It is clear, that the dotted vessels, by means of this last kind
of dots, form the transition to scalary and reticulate vessels,
as they exist in vascular Cryptogams and Monocotyledons,
for the walls possessing these dots agree perfectly with the

404 Prof..H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels.

walls of scalary vessels which abut on parenchymatous cells.
The relation of these two forms of vessels is also indicated by
the fact, that in particular Dicotyledons the dotted vessels are
altogether replaced by reticulate vessels (PI. VIII. fig.5, Cactus
brasiliensis). As regards the transverse dissepiments of dotted
vessels, I confine myself to a few remarks, as I have before
proved that the dissepiments of vascular tubes are not always,
though the case is generally otherwise, absorbed in the course
of the formation of vessels, but sometimes remain, though in
that case pierced with real perforations. In the dotted ves-
sels these dissepiments appear chiefly under’ two forms:
either the original dissepiment in great part remains, and a
round aperture is formed in its centre, whose diameter is
about one-half or one-third of that of the dissepiment; e. g.
Cassyta glabella (Pl. VII. fig. 3), Ficus martinicensis, Cactus
brasiliensis (Pl. VIII. fig. 5); or they are perforated with many
transverse fissures seated one above the other so as to re-
semble the walls of a scalary vessel. |

This last form I find only in the obliquely lying dissepi-
ments ; they exist, e. g. in Betula alba, Fagus sylvatica, Cory-
lus Avellana, Alnus incana, Platanus occidentalis, Viburnum
Opulus, Ilex Aquifolium ; while the first form is more frequent
in those which are horizontal. The dissepiments of the same
plant do not however always exhibit the same structure, but
some may possess the form of a scalary wall, while others are
completely absorbed. Oblique dissepiments have such a di-
rection that their surface comes into view on a longitudinal
section parallel to the medullary rays.

I shall add merely a few words on the history of the de-
velopment of dotted vessels. They appear in the early period
of their evolution, like the other vessels, as rows of large, cell-
like, perfectly closed tubes whose skin is thin and perfectly
uniform, of which every one possesses a nucleus (Zellenkern).
At a later period we see in the lateral walls, especially those
resting on other vessels, as it were a delicate fibrous net-work.
A further inspection of the development shows that this does
not (as one might at the first glance have been induced to
believe) depend on threads deposited on the inner walls of the
vessel, but that the meshes of the net: correspond with the
future borders of the dots, and therefore indicate the cavities
which lie between the vessels ; that the apparent threads which
surround the meshes are formed by the places of the walls
of the vessel which remain in contact with the neighbour-
ing organ ; and that at this time, as well as during the whole
process of development, the vascular tubes are filled with sap,
and not with air as Schleiden asserted. Shortly after the ap-

Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels. 405

pearance of these cavities the first trace of the dot over each
of them is indicated by a lighter circle, and now, by means of
the further thickening of the walls the formation of the vessel
speedily arrives at its extreme limit, at which time also the
transverse dissepiments are absorbed. I have not observed
in these vessels more than in the secondary membranes of
cells, any origination of secondary coats from the inosculation
of spiral threads. )

It should seem from what has been adduced above as to
the form of the canals of the dots,—whence it clearly appears
that the apertures of the secondary coat are so much larger,
and in particular so much the more drawn out in the direc-
tion of their major axis into the form of fissures, the nearer
they lie to the centre of the tube,—that the different secondary
coats of the same vascular tube do not accurately agree in their
form. In some plants, as in Bombaxr pentandrum (Pl. VII.
fig. 12, 14.), this circumstance is indicated merely by a slight
conical enlargement of the canal from the outer to the inner
side. It is far more remarkable in the form which I have
represented from Cassyta glabella (Pl. VII. fig. 1, 4). The
difference between the outer and the inner secondary coats
attains a far more noticeable degree in Laurus Sassafras (Pl.
VII. fig. 5), Aleurites triloba (Pl. VII. fig. 6, 8), Hl@agnus acu-
minata (Pl. VII. fig. 10, 11), Clematis Vitalba (Pl. VIII. fig. 4).
Here the cavities of the outer secondary coat present a dot
which is shorter than the border, while, on the contrary, those
of the inner coats (Pl. VIII. fig. 4; 6) are extended into such
long fissures, that they are not merely longer than the subja-
cent border, but frequently run one into another and com-
prise the canals of many dots. These inner layers, therefore,
represent skins, which are imperfectly divided into broad
threads by long and short fissures. It is to be remarked
here, that the direction of the fissures of the inner layers does
not always perfectly agree with the direction of the major axis
of the canals of the dots, but intersects it at a small angle
(PL. VII. fig. 6). This will be the less surprising if we remem-
ber that the threads in Taxus which form the innermost layer
of the vessels run sometimes in an opposite direction to the
spiral line in which the major axes of the dots lie; and that
the bast-cells of Apocynee are composed of coats whose spiral
striz exhibit equally a different direction of volution. We
find the greatest degree of difference between the outer and
inner coats of the. vessels in Tilia (Pl. VIII. fig. 6),. Daphne
. (Pl. VIII. fig. 7), and other plants adduced above under F— I,
in which a perfect division of the inner membrane of the
_ vessel into spiral threads exists ; a formation which clearly

406 Prof. H. Mohl on the Structure of Dotted Vessels.

exhibits merely a still further development of the forms hi-
therto considered.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

The fractions under the figures show the degree in which they are mag-
nified.
Prats VII.

Fig. 1. Cassyta glabella. The lateral wall of a dotted tube abutting on
another vessel.

Fig. 2, Cassyta glabella. Vertical section through the walls of two
dotted vessels applied to one another. a. Cavity between two dots; 0. ca-
nal of dot.

Fig. 3. Cassyta glabella. The transverse dissepiment of a dotted vessel
pierced by a round aperture,

Fig. 4. Dot more highly magnified.

Fig. 5, Laurus Sassufras. Portion of a dotted vessel. The canals of the
dots are widened on the inner side in the form of long fissures. |

Fig. 6. Aleurites triloba. Wall of a dotted vessel which is contiguous to
another vessel.

Fig. 7. Aleurites triloba. Wall of a dotted vessel which is contiguous to
a cell. The canals of the dots are so strongly widened within, that the dots
appear to be surrounded by a border.

Fig. 8. Aleurites triloba. A dot from fig. 6. more highly magnified.

Fig. 9. Laurus nobilis. Transverse section through the walls of two con-
tiguous dotted vessels. Funnel-shaped widening of the canals of the dots
toward the inner surface of the vessel.

Fig. 10. Eleagnus acuminata. Portion of a dotted vessel; fissure-like
form of the canals of the dots.

Fig. 11. A dot of the same more highly magnified.

Fig. 12. Bombax pentandrum. Wall of a dotted vessel which borders
on a second vessel.

Fig. 13, Bombax pentandrum. Wall of a dotted vessel contiguous to a
cell, The canal of the dots is widened within.

Prare VIII.

Fig. 1. Chilianthus arboreus. Wall of a dotted tube contiguous to a cell.

Fig. 2. Chilianthus arboreus. Wall of a dotted tube contiguous to an-
other vessel. ‘The dots are very much widened, so as to make the vessel
appear like a scalary tube.

Fig. 3. Chilianthus arboreus, Vertical section through tne walls of two
contiguous vessels.

Fig. 4.. Clematis Vitalba. Dotted vessel. a. Portion of the same unin-
jured; 6. portion with the outer coat of the walls of the vessel removed by
an oblique section, so that the fissure-like form of the inner aperture of the
canals of the dots may be more clearly seen.

Fig. 5. Reticulate vessel of Cactus brasiliensis. The canals of the dots
at @ have an oblique direction, in consequence of which the lines which in-
dicate the outer and inner aperture cross one another.

Fig. 6. Tilia parvifolia. Wall of a dotted tube contiguous to a second
vessel.

Fig. 7. Daphne Mezereum. Large dotted tube.

Fig. 8. Daphne Mexereum. Small dotted tube, which is merely marked
by threads without any dots. |

| Mr. A. H. Hassall on the genus Lepralia. 407

XLIV.—Remarks on the genus Lepralia of Dr. Johnston,
with Descriptions of Six undescribed species, and notices of
two other Zoophytes. By ARrHuR Hiiu Hassa.u, Esq.,
M.R.C.S.L., Corresponding Member of the Dublin Natural
History Society.

From the varied nature of the bases upon which the zoophytes
comprised in this genus are found, the same species being
sometimes met with on rocks, stones, shells and fuci, and
from the unyielding and calcareous structure of the majority
of their polypidoms, it might be supposed that the different
species would be subject to numerous variations, and that the
same species would not unfrequently present an altered ap-
pearance according as it was affected by either locality, age,
mode of drying or injury, one or all of these causes opera-
ting upon it at the same time, and that therefore there was
reason to apprehend that conditions and varieties of species
would sometimes be described as distinct species. From the
_ great number of species contained in this genus, to which I
have paid a good deal of attention, which I have examined both
in a recent and dried state, and from the number of specimens
which I have now in my possession, I think that I have the
means of ascertaining with tolerable accuracy the extent to
which the Lepralie are altered by the influences alluded to ;
and from the evidence now about to be detailed, it will be ap-
parent, I imagine, that the changes thus produced are neither
so numerous nor so important as might at first have been sur-
mised.

_ First as to locality. There are specimens before me of
Lepralia pediostoma on granite, shale, stones, shells of va-
rious kinds, and on the root of Laminaria digitata and L. sac-
charina, its occurrence on these last being very rare; and in
all these the characters of the species are well marked, and
do not differ in any appreciable manner from the variety of
the situations on which it is placed. Of Lepralia punctata
I have examples on the same localities as the preceding spe-
cies, its favourite site being however granite, and its presence
on fuci being even more rare than that of L. pediostoma; of
Lepralia immersa and L. ciliata, on granite, shells and fuci,
the latter species being usually found on the roots of Lami-
naria digitata and L. saccharina, and of Lepralia ovalis on
Shells and granite. Lepralia insignis* is generally met with

* I may here record the occurrence of this species on the English coast;
it is probably a very widely distributed one. I have specimens of it on
oyster-shells from Burnham, Norfolk, and last summer I found it among
other zoophytes sent me by Miss Nolcken from Jersey. I have too within

408 Mr. A. H. Hassall on the genus Lepralia

on shells, more particularly on Patella cerulea ; it is a delicate
species, and the specimens found on this shell are usually very
perfect, owing no doubt to the sheltered position which it oc-
cupies in the root of Laminaria saccharina, on the frond of
which sea-weed it is also sometimes located. Of Lepralia ap-
pensa* there are several examples before me; some on Patella
cerulea, the majority.on the roots of Laminaria digitata and
L. saccharina, which are such great favourites with the Le-.
pralie, and others on their lamine: and of L. ventricosa, two.on
the smooth internal surface of a Pecten, and one on the rough
exterior of an Ostrea. The numerous specimens which I have
of Lepralia nitida, L. coccinea of Johnston, and L. linearis,
are all upon granite; those of Lepralia auriculata and L. se-
milunaris upon shells ; and the following species, Lepralia hy-
alina, L. assimilis and L. diaphana, on either the root or frond
of Laminaria digitata or L. saccharina. Now the remark
which I have made with reference to Lepralia pediostoma may
be extended to the different species just enumerated thus va-
riously situated, for not alone are all the essential characters
of each of these species preserved, but I do not notice even
minor differences attributable to the dissimilarity of their
places of growth. The influence of locality, therefore, is so
slight as scarcely to be appreciable.

Secondly, with reference to age. I have examined more than
two dozen specimens of Lepralia pediostoma and L. punctata,
as well as many of other species, and in all these the distinct-
ive characters of each species are preserved; the walls of the
cells present the same appearances in each (excepting only one
species with transparent walls, L. hyalina), nor does the form
of the aperture differ in any material respects, and out of so
many specimens it may be fairly concluded that some are young,
while others are aged. In some species, especially the follow-
ing, Lepralia appensa, in which they are rarely absent, L. coc-
cinea and L. punctata, situated at each upper angle of most
cells are small triangular wing-like appendages, hollow, open
at the top, and communicating with the interior of each cell
below, one to each angle ; these alz are usually regarded as
abortive cells ; their presence is not constant, and may possibly
depend upon the age of the polypidoms. In the same specimen

the last few days received a specimen of it from the Rev. David Lands-
borough, found at Stevenston, Ayrshire. Mr. Landsborough has also no~
ticed my L. pediostoma at the same place, making asecond English locality
for the species:

* This zoophyte is also met with on the English coast. It occurs at
Burnham, Norfolk, and specimens have been sent me from Jersey by Miss
Noleken. |

with Descriptions of new Species. 409

some cells will be found to be furnished with them, while others
are destitute of them. An occasional opacity of the walls of
the cells of a species usually transparent, is certainly sometimes
produced by age, but it is a rare effect, and the number of Le-
pralieg with transparent cells is not great, and the other charac-
ters of the species still remain unaffected. It may be doubted
how far the examination of a number of specimens of a species
is necessary for the purpose of ascertaining the effects of age
upon it, and whether one well-developed specimen would not
furnish all the information to be acquired on this point, see~
ing that it presents examples of both young and aged cells,
those in the centre from the circular development of most of
the species of the genus being the aged ones, and those near
the circumference of the crust being of course the most re-
cently formed; and yet how little difference do we find be-
tween the central and circumferential cells! the former are,
indeed, sometimes provided with opercula not present in the
latter.

The changes produced in the Lepralie by age, therefore, are
not numerous, nor are they such as would be likely to lead to
errors in the discrimination of species; although candour re-
quires the confession that I was once imposed-upon by the
altered aspect of a species, L. hyalina, arising from the opa-
city of the cells, which are generally transparent, and was led
to regard it as a distinct species. This however, I feel assured,
would not have occurred, had I at the time command of even
a tolerable microscope. Thus my Lepralia cylindrica is no-
thing more than a peculiar condition of L. hyalina.

Thirdly, what are the alterations occasioned in the appear-
ance of Lepralie produced by drying ?

An alteration of colour is one: most Lepralie in a recent state
are of a reddish colour, the tint varying with the species ; this is
in a great measure lost by drying, the specimens becoming more
or less colourless. A second is, that the perforations contained
in the walls of the cells of some species, visible in the Lepralia
just removed from its native element, become more manifest
and more defined, but still present in each species the appear-
ances of size and form which are peculiar to that species ; and
as most Lepralie are figured and described from dried ex-
amples, they are therefore upon an equality in this respect,
all having undergone the same process.

Fourthly, with regard to injury. The Lepralie are subject
to injury and mutilation arising from several causes ; thus they
may be injured by the action of the waves while still attached
to the objects upon which they grow, by the trituration of the
Shells and fuci on which they are placed upon each other as

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

410 Mr. A. H. Hassall on the genus Lepralia,

they are thrown upon the shore, or by rough and careless
handling; the damage which the Lepralie sustain from these
several causes is however nearly the same in all, and consists
in the removal of the spmes with which the apertures of most
species are furnished. I consider that it is in the first way
that Lepralia punciata, L. linearis and L. auriculata are in-
jured, for of these you may remove with the utmost care
very many living specimens from their bases, and yet not
find one perfect, that is, having the cells armed with spines ;
when these do occur, they are always met with on those cells
which are sheltered by some indentation of the surface upon
which they have developed themselves, thus clearly indicating
that they pertain equally to all the cells, but have been re-
moved by violence. Sometimes the spines are so abraded
that no trace of fracture can be detected; this is the case
with the three species just named; in “others, however,
especially the following, a portion of such spines usually re-
mains behind, as in Lepralia appensa, L. ovalis, L. immersa
and L. insignis.

It cannot be doubted also but that the spines are frequently
either removed or obscured by a natural cause, viz. the deve-
lopment of an operculum, when they will still be found how-
ever on the marginal cells: this is frequently the case with
Lepralia auriculata.

It may be asked whether an occasional development of
spines ever takes place in species usually destitute of these
appendages—it is my firm belief that such never occurs: the
number of species not provided with spines is but small; I am
acquainted with but two species possessing calcareous poly-
pidoms whose apertures are not armed with spines, Lepralia
coccinea and L. pediostoma, and on these the search for spines,
[am convinced, would be a fruitless one. Lepralia variolosa is
figured in Dr. Johnston’s ‘ British Zoophytes’ without spines,
with which I have a senie suspicion that it will ultimately
be found to be furnished.

Reviewing therefore the foregoing remarks, it will, I think,
be manifest that the effects of the operation of the first three
causes, locality, age, and the drying of the specimens, are not
material, whether acting singly or in combination on the same
species, nor, such as are likely to lead to error in the definition
of species; not so, however, with regard to the fourth cause,
the mutilation of the specimens from violence; unless great care
be employed to procure perfect specimens, there is reason to
fear that injured and imperfect examples of a species will be
mistaken for a distinct species. The form of the apertures I
consider to be one of the best characters by which to recog-

with Descriptions of new Species. 41]

nize species, and very little subject to even a slight vari-
ation, except from injury. Out of all my specimens I have
only noticed one, of Lepralia punctata, in which the apertures
of the cells present an appearance somewhat different from that
by which it is usually characterized; in it the anterior wall
of the cell is plain, and not continued up into the apertures—
notwithstanding this the specimen is easily identified.

The polypes of the Lepralie resemble very closely those of
the Flustre; they are mostly of a pinkish colour; in one ex-
ample of Lepralia pediostoma which I examined, and which
may probably be regarded as the type of the genus, I re-
peatedly counted seventeen tentacula to each polype ; but it is
likely that I was deceived, and that the number really is either
sixteen or eighteen, for there would appear to be a dislike to ’
odd numericals in the Ascidian type of zoophytes.

On making a careful examination a short time since of a
number of specimens of Irish zoophytes collected by me
during the winter of 1840 and spring of 1841, and which
had previously received but a partial and hasty investigation,
I was gratified by the discovery of the following undescribed
species belonging to the genus Lepralia, drawings of which
will be shortly prepared and sent to Dr. Johnston for his 2nd
edition of the ‘ British Zoophytes,’? a work which, from the
great progress which zoophytology has made within the last
year or two, will doubtless be replete with interest, and the
early publication of which is much to be desired.

Lepralia semilunaris. ”

Spec. Cuar. Crust when dry opake white ; form of cells
not very distinct; walls usually perforated ; apertures semi-
lunar, mostly furnished with an operculum; a single pointed
tooth arises from the anterior wall of each cell about its centre.

Two or three specimens of the above well-marked species
have occurred to me on old valves of Pecten maximus, trawled
up off Bray, near Dublin ; it is therefore most probably a deep-
water species. Its distribution is not confined to Ireland, as
T have since met with a single specimen on oyster-shells from
Burnham, Norfolk. In some cells the anterior tooth is broken
off, leaving an aperture in its place; there is also sometimes
an appearance of two spines, one on either side the aperture,
produced by the incomplete removal of the operculum.

| - Lepralia auriculata.

Spec. Cuar. Crust generally reddish even when dried,
spreading circularly ; cells but little raised, and their form ill
defined; apertures pitcher-shaped, small, looking upwards
(the spout-like prolongation being very prominent), and armed

2K 2

412 Mr. A. H. Hassall on the genus Lepralia,

with two slender divergent teeth, the length of which rather
more than equals the diameter of the mouth of the cell.

This zoophyte resembles somewhat my Lepralia linearis*,
from which it differs principally in the number of the teeth,
rarely more than two, and in the absence of the short rounded
processes placed just below the aperture met with in it. It
likewise approaches, I should think, near to the Lepralia va-
riolosa of Dr. Johnston, a species with the characters of which
I must confess myself but ill acquaimted at present. Most
probably a deep-water species, being found principally on the
same description of shell as the preceding, than which it is
less rare, as I have met with eight specimens trawled up off
Bray ; teeth but seldom present, and as they are very straight
and somewhat divergent, they present the appearance of ears,
whence the name of the species is derived. A cream-coloured
variety is occasionally met with.

This species is also English, and is found on oyster-shells
from Burnham, Norfolk.

Lepralia ventricosa.

Spec. Cuar. Crust. when dry brownish and glistening ;
cells defined and ventricose ; apertures circular, the lower lip
‘rising up so as to form a pointed process; armed with four
short, tubular, erect teeth.

The above is a very striking species ; it is evidently one of
- the rarest of the genus, as I have but two Irish specimens,
collected in the bay of Dublin. It is likewise found on the
English coast at Burnham, Norfolk.

Lepralia tenuis.

Spec. Cuar. Crust translucent; cells but little elevated ;
walls distantly perforated ; apertures semicircular and mostly
provided with circular opercula, which are also perforated; a
small tooth arises from the anterior wall of the cell just be-
neath the aperture.

This species can only be distinguished from L. hyalina by
-the aid of the microscope; it is generally found upon the
frond of Laminaria. digitata,-upon. which it forms circular
patches of about one-third of an inch in diameter.

Dublin Bay, rare.

Lepralia assimilis. :

Spec. Cuar. Crust transparent ; cells rounded superiorly ;
apertures triangular and mostly furnished with an acuminate
operculum. A large and very blunt process is placed beneath

each aperture. eee ;
It is no easy matter at first to distinguish this species from

* See Annals, vol. vii. p. 368.

with Descriptions of new Species. 413

the preceding, from which however, as well as from L. hya-
lina, I am satisfied that it is distinct..

Four specimens are on old valves of Pecten maximus: Dub-
lin Bay. _ |

Lepralia ovals.

Spec. Cuar. Crust whitish, glistening; cells well defined
and oval; apertures circular, oblique, the lower margin rising
up into a short process, usually bifurcate, and furnished with
two, rarely three, teeth, the length of which exceeds greatly
the diameter of the mouths of the cells.

This is a distinct, and, I imagine, a very rare species, as I
have but one Irish specimen attached to a piece of granite,
procured at Kingstown. From L. trispinosa of Dr. Johnston,
a species with which I am not acquainted, it differs in being
very rarely provided with three spines, and in the absence of
the spout-like excavation represented in the figure of that
species ; while from L. immersa it is at once known by the
much larger size of the cells, discernible plainly by the unas-
sisted eye, as well as by other characters less obvious. This is
likewise an English species, being found at Burnham, Norfolk.

Discopora verrucaria.

In my Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes, published in the ‘An-
nals,’ I mentioned the occurrence of Discopora hispida of Dr.
Fleming in the Bay of Dublin. I now find this statement
to be, so far as I am concerned, erroneous, the error having.
arisen from my having mistaken the Discopora verrucaria,
Fleming, not uncommon in the Bay, and a very distinct spe-
cies, for that zoophyte, which has still, I believe, to be search-
ed for in the above locality. For a knowledge of the distinct-
ness of the two species I am indebted to the Rev. David
Landsborough, who kindly presented me with specimens of
. both, found by him at Stevenston, Ayrshire.

Madrepora verrucaria of Otho Fabricius ?

A few weeks back I received specimens of a Tubulipora from
the Rev. David Landsborough, marked with doubt as the 7.
verrucaria of Milne Edwards; an examination of these in-
duced. me to refer to some specimens of a Tubulipora which
I obtained in 1839 in Dublin Bay, and which I had hitherto
regarded as a variety of T. patina. The result of this re-
ference was, that I found that my specimens and those of Mr.
Landsborough represented the same species, mine being
much the larger, and Mr. Landsborough’s being distinguished
by a circular ridge running midway between the centre and the
circumference of each disc; but that neither were the Tubulipora
patina of Lamarck, nor the 7. verrucaria of Milne Edwards,
but a distinct species; a description of which, together with

444 Mr. A. H. Hassall on the genus Lepralia.

specimens, some mine and others Mr. Landsborough’s, were
sent to Dr. Johnston, who replied that he had long been ac-
quainted with the Tubulipora as a British species, and that he
considered it to be the Madrepora verrucaria of Otho Fabri-
cius and the Tubulipora Orbiculus of Lamarck. These synonyms
may be correct, but it is by no means clear that they are so.
Milne Edwards considers the Madrepora verrucaria of Otho
Fabricius, described in the ‘ Fauna Greenlandica,’ p. 430, as an
injured condition of his 7. verrucaria, and cites the description
of Otho Fabricius in proof of his statement. The Tubulipora
Orbiculus of Lamarck, Milne Edwards also regards as his 7.
verrucaria. Lamarck, in support of his description, refers
to two figures which Milne Edwards says relate evidently to
another genus, that of Cellepora. I have myself examined
both these figures: that in plate 100. fig. 7. of that gigantic
work, Seba’s ‘Thesaurus,’ does certainly represent a Tubu-
lipora, but of what species the figure is not sufficiently ac-
curate to determine; but the second, in Esper’s ‘ Pflanzen-
thiere, Madrep.,’ pl. 17 , fig. B, C, would appear to be a Celle-
pora, as Milne Edwards says, ‘probably C. pumicosa.

Lamarck thus defines his Tubulipora Orbiculus :—

“ Cellulis tubulosis in orbiculum hemisphericum ageregatis,
osculo subdentato.”

And in the notes appended to the definition he further
observes :—* 'This species presents hemispherical and convex
masses, with tubes straight, unattached and distinct in their
superior half, and whose orifice is sometimes armed with from
one to three teeth, and sometimes presents not one.”

Now none of the many specimens of the Tubulipora of which
I have specimens are hemispherical or anything approaching
such a figure ; they are but little raised from the surface of their
growth; the cells are not unattached and distinct, but closely
ageregated, the wall of one tube forming a portion of that of
another, nor are their apertures ever smooth and toothless ;
moreover, the cells in the centre of each disc are far less distinct
and much more closely approximated than those near the cir-
cumference, in this also differing from Lamarck’s description.

Neither does the description of the Madrepora verrucaria
of Otho Fabricius correspond entirely with the Tubulipora of
which I am writing. Thus he says, “ In aliis (exemplis) inter-
‘stitia radiorum integra, in aliis et quidem majoribus porosa
quasi reticulata.”

I have already said that there are no interstices between
the tubes in the Tudbulipora to which I refer.

March 26, 1842.

Mr. R. B. Hinds on the Distribution of Plants.

XLV.—Table of the Distribution of the Species described in
the first four volumes of DeCandolle’s « Prodromus Regni
Vegetabilis’ By Ricuarp Brinsiey Hinps, Esq.

415

Natural Family. Genera. Species. || Europe. | Asia. | Africa, Ure Peso | Australia,
Acerineze........., 2 32 TO (UP eee i2
Alangiee......... 1 3 5 3
Ampelidez ...... 5 | 115 Bi 56} 15 14 31 1
Anonacez ...... 9 122 mY 38 | 10 10 64
Aquilarinez 3 5 nde 5
Araliaceze ...... 13 122 2 56 8 10 42 7
Aurantiacez 14 44 Lee 41 3 1 1
Balsaminez ... 2 31 Tis) 25 3 2
Berberidez ...... 6 47 5 7. 4e 2 7 19
Bixinee ..... Keak 6 22 ca de 8 ] 13
Bombaceze ......| 15 52 9 2 12 28 1
Bruniacee ......| © 3 28 ms ial van 1?
Byttneriacee ...) 35 | 221 o.| 50] 88 10 60 15
Cactere.s..sseecces 7 164 2 ois 38 125
Calycanthee 2 4 a (6; eee 3
Camelliez ....... 2 8 ape. 8
Capparidez ...... 17 | 231 3 | 49 | 46} Fl -- 98 9
Caprifoliaceze ...} 12 141 18 70 3 45 7 1
Caryophyllez ...} 29 | 759 || 385 |233 | 70 | 59 40 1
Celastrinez ...... 19 | 175 4.1 42]. 54,] 23 53 1
Ceratophyllee...}| 1 2 2
Chailletiacese .. 3 7 si! 1 4 2
Chlenacez ...... 5 11 es 1 | 10
Cistineze ....... 4 4 161 123 6| 27 18 1
Combretacez ...| 18 | 112 coe | 43 4) -28 3 38

' |Coriarieze......... 1 7 1 a. 1 1 4 1
Corneze | .coseseses 5 26 3 i as 10 1
Crassulaceze...... 19 302 62 42 | 177 17 6 2
Cruciferze......... 100 | 990 428 |318 | 164 79 37 17
Cucurbitacez ...| 25 196 5 j109 | 33 18 36.
Dilleniacez ...... 16 100 ae 20 5 3 23 49
Dipsacee......... 6 | 115 63 | 41] 20 1
Droseracez ...... 8 45 x 5 9 11 3 10
Elzocarpez...... 7 20 SP Wil a 4 4
Erythroxylee ...} . 2 26 ash 1 6 1 18
Ficoidez ........ , 9 | 357 3 9 | 334 1 5 8
Flacourtianee ... 9 26 ae 71 -l1l oe 6 2
Fouquieracee ...} 2 2 wear tih tebe PY. ace 2
Frankeniacee ... 3 19 5 3 10 ¥ 3 4
Fumariacee....) 6 |. 53 14. | 24 3 11
Geraniacee ...... 5 490 45 23 | 399 7 8 8
Granatez ...... 1 2 me ote NF § ao 1
Grossulariez ... 1 53 8 ) bh Be 28 8
Guttiferze.........| 21 60 et bi 4 2 38
Haloragee ......} 8 40 10 6 5} 12 1 1]
Hamamelidee...| .. 4 6 pal 2 2 2
Hippocastanee | 2 9 A py Se 7
Hippocrateaceze 7 50 « +10 7 8 25
Homalinee ...... 9 19 ni 4 9 1 5

416 Mr. R. B. Hinds on the Distribution of Plants.

Natural Family. | Genera. | Species. || Europe. | Asia. | Africa. Mapa d Peanisbot Australia.}
Hypericinee ...| 8 158 || 27 29| 24] 46 31 3
Leguminose ...| 272 3875 || 683 |1026| 787 | 366 | 950 253
Babee >. concanne abe 2 55 32 6 9 4 3 1
Loaseze .evcccces 6 31 haa oak nen 7 24
Loranthacee ... 4 330 3 106} 19 11 181 10
Magnoliacez ...| 9 14°) sae RGbaince a Qa 58 3
Malpighiacee...| 17 180 Wives 1)) 6 464) 29 4184
Malvacez ......| 23 559 54 128} 92 62 225 13
Marcgraaviacez 4 9 maps th *thabhiveses| sine 8 1
Melastomacez...| 68 722 cb 75} 18} 23 604 2
Meliacez......... 16 65 a > Feta 3 26 3
Memecylee...... 3 22 oe 11} 6 1 4
Menispermacee | 12 92 wis 45} 13 | 10 25
Myrtaceze......... 47 715 1 93} 21 2 | 408 198
Nympheacee...| 4 32 4 Lis 3S 9 4
Ochnacee ....... 5 40 ae 9} 10 1 20
Olacineze ......++. 8 17 ee 4 5 rie 4 4
Onagrarie ...... 16 248 19 37 9 | 109 76 3
Oxalidez ......... 4 159 3 5| 93 17 43 2

_|Papaveracee ...) 9 54 || 26 15} 5 7 hi 1
Paronychiez 22 91 || 36 eae Be J 5 5
Passifloreze ......| 11 178 a 14 9 13 138 6
Philadelphez ...| 2 12 Leah heel
Pittosporeee.....| 4 28 ae 2 fa One 1? 18
Podophyllacee .| 5 GOW,‘ eyed elivemerd hs ose uy) 1
Polygalee ......| 11 265 16 35| 85 | 36 84 9
Portulacez ......| 14 90 2 ¥7ii (22 12 35 3
Ranunculacee...| 28 543 || 190 183} 42 | 1038 40 18
Rhamnee ......| 17 242 16 OU 77 |. 84t 43 23
Rhizobolez ...... 1 6 eas «te aah cae 6
Rhizophorez ...) 4 23 ae 13). 3 1 6
Rosaceze ...ecce-| 62 805 || 243 242) 56 | 204 81 &
Rubiaceee.........| 223 1876 || 124 582} 216 | 116 822 47
Rutacee cepceocee 30 236 12 30| 88 8 58 42
Salicarieze ......| 27 178 10 43) 11 30 87 2
Samydez......... 3 52 Sas 16} 1 4 31 1
Sapindacez......| 29 198°] 4s. 38} 16] 13 | 118 9
Saxifragee ...... 32 309 || 98 69} 13] 52 69 13
Simarubiacez .,. 4 13 de's ph oe bi 13:
Tamariscinee ... 2 23 2 18 4
Terebintaces ...| 55 252 7 65| 79) 38 65 6
Ternstroemiaceze| 13 54 We: 19 ] 9 25
Tiliacez ...... Venl : 20 149 6 70} 20 8 46 3
Tremandree ...| 2 GM: au tel be: Litieng Acide eee 7
Tropeolee ......| | 2 14 Wee a Gey ip P18 1 14
Turneracee...... 2 31 pe “ss Mids ] 30
Umbelliferze ...| 160 1009 || 859 | 309) 164 | 112 135 48
Valerianee .,....| 11 129 40 30 4; 138 49
Violarieze......... 18 181 35 25)"18 | +50 58 6
Vochysiez ......| 8 38 wow Laibiwhe eked’ Heels 38
Zygophyllee ...| 10 52 2 10} 26 5 10 2

100 1881 |20094 {3210 |5004/3731 |2111 |5742 922

Bibliographical Notices. 417

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Voyage dans I’ Amérique Méridionale exécuté dans le cours des Années
1826—1838. Par M. Alcide D. D’Orbigny. Botanique—Cryp-
togamie, par Camille Montagne.

Tuts is a portion of one of those splendid works which appear from
time to time under the auspices of the French government. The ex-
tent of the work and the beauty of the execution necessarily make
its price such as to confine it to the libraries of public institutions or
wealthy individuals ; we think, therefore, that it will not be uninter-
esting to our readers if we extract the characters of such new spe-
cies as are described in it, omitting however those which have al-
ready appeared in ‘ Ann. d. Sc. Nat.’ These are disposed under two
heads, the first of which is entitled ‘ Sertum Patagonicum ;’ the latter,
which is far the larger of the two, ‘ Florule Boliviensis stirpes nove
vel minus cognite.’. The reason for this arrangement is thus stated
in the introduction by M. Brongniart :—

‘«« The botanical collections made by M. D’Orbigny during his long
voyage belong to two regions so different, that it has been thought
preferable to make them the subject of two local floras, rather than to
confound species belonging to these two regions in one and the same
scientific series. The plants of Southern America, from Monte Video
andthe environs of Buenos Ayres to the centre of Patagonia on the
banks of the Rio Negro, growing under the influence of a temperate
climate, have nothing in common with those of Corrientes, at the
- banks of the Parana, while these last have the strongest analogy with
the tropical plants of Brazil and the lower and meridional provinces of
Bolivia visited by D’Orbigny ; we have therefore thought it right to
publish them under two distinct heads, the first entitled ‘ Sertum
Patagonicum,’ comprising the plants of the banks of Rio Negro in
Patagonia, to which are added those from the neighbourhood of
Buenos Ayres and Monte Video ; the other, under the title of ‘ Florule
Boliviensis stirpes nove vel minus cognite,’ will contain those of
Bolivia, whether of the low parts which have a vegetation purely
tropical or of the elevated regions of the Andes, which, though dif-
fering greatly in the vegetation, cannot be separated from the others,
because of the gradual transition from one region to the other, and
the impossibility of fixing any precise line of demarcation ; to this
tropical flora we shall join the plants of the Parana near Corrientes,
which, notwithstanding their extra-tropical origin, partake of the
characters of the low parts of Bolivia, and even some new plants from
the neighbourhood of. Rio Janeiro, collected by D’Orbigny while so-
journing there.

‘‘ A third part will contain the history of the Palms observed in the
different regions visited, of which D’Orbigny has brought figures
made on the spot, which, in addition to notes and specimens, will
enable us to throw some light on the species of this part of America.

“The wish to make the publication more perfect and speedy has
induced me to request some botanists well known by their labours to

418 Bibliographical Notices.

share the task entrusted to me by D’Orbigny ; M. Montagne has
in consequence undertaken the cellular Cryptogams, and M. Decaisne
the monopetalous Dicotyledons, and especially the Composite, which
are very numerous in the collections.”

Sertum Patagonicum.
Arex, Roth.

Nostoe microtis, Montagne. Fronde minuta, cochleata seu difformi, mar-
gine acuto-sinuata, solitaria, ceruled pellucida; filis internis simplicibus,
curvato-flexuosis, moniliformibus.

Ad saxa inundata secus flumen Rio Negro, faciei prone inter radices,

Riccie? nigrescenti adheerens.

Conferva aculeata*, Mont. Czespite basi stuposo funiformi-ramoso, filis con-
stituto setaceis, siccitate nitentibus, radices implexos duplici origine ex-
ortos emittentibus, ramosissimis, ramis vagis, ramulisque strictis ascen-
dentibus subsecundis fasciculatis, supremis aculeiformibus, articulis cylin-
dricis diametro duplo triplove longioribus. Cum icone.

Ad infimum refluxus limitem in littore sinus S. Blasii.

Laminaria cepestipes, Mont. Radice. bulboso, stipite terete in laminam
cuneato-oblongam crassam laciniato-multifidam expanso. Cum icone.
Durvillea utilis, Bory, junior ?

Ad insulas Maclovianas, Gaudichaud. Littore Patagonico, D’Orbigny.

Littore Chilensi (ad Valparaiso), Bertero.

Macrocystis Orbigniana, Mont. Caule tereti, foliis lanceolatis undato-ru-
gosis margine dentato-ciliatis, vesiculis fusiformibus elongatis. Cum ic.
In oris. Patagoniz.

Hepatic, Juss.

Riccia? nigrescens, Mont. Frondibus imbricatis e centro radiantibus nigro-
viridibus dichotomis, laciniis expansis obovatis, margine sinuato undulato
crispo ascendenti; sporangiis? in pagina inferiore elliptico-prominen-
tibus.

Ad terram in ripis fluminis Rio Negro.

Florule Boliviensis stripes nove vel minus cognite.

ALG.
Lyngbya ferruginea, var.? Ag. Filis zruginosis in czespitem viridi-lutescen-
tem. ceruleumque densé intricatis.
Ad littora Peruviana.

Halymenia? Doryphora, Mont. Fronde coriaceo-membranacea palmato-fissa
integerrima segmentis acutissimé lanceolatis, undulato-crispis spiralitér
tortis.

Ad oras Peruvie propé Callao.

Spherococeus laciniatus, Lyngb.

var.d, centrocarpus, Mont. Fronde primaria sublanceolata obtusa e margine
prolifera, laciniis cuneatis iterum prolificis; sporangiis sphzericis in ipso
margine vel in processibus marginalibus undique spinulosis seu cristatis.
An species?

Ad oras Peruvianas juxta Callao. :
Delesseria bipinnatifida, Mont. Fronde tenuissime membranacea costata

* Now named by Montagne Conf. oxyclada, a species from the Cape
having been published by Suhr under the name first given.

Bibliographical Notices. 419

lineari e margine bipinnatim prolifera, pinnis lineari-lanceolatis nervosis
patenti-erectis. Cum ic. a ae
-Propé Valparaiso.

Delesseria phylloloma, Mont. Fronde tenuissima avenia ob!onga e margine
prolifera, ramentis subpedicellatis basi rotundatis, apice vagé fissis, lobis
emarginatis, soris in disco frondis sparsis.

Propé Callao.

Delesseria peruviana, Mont. Fronde elongata basi cuneata nervosa bis bi-
fida, segmentis lanceolatis acutis, soris in disco frondis sparsis.
Ad Callao.

AcropeE.tis, Mont., nov. gen.

Cuar. Essent. Semina pyriformia in apotheciis clypeiformibus terminali-
bus nidulantia.

Cuar. Nat. Radix scutulata. Caulis filiformis in frondem mox explanatus.
Frons linearis eandem latitudinem ubique servans margine denticulata
vel ciliata, apice modd truncata, et tum e medio truncature prolifera,
modo rotundato-ampliata speciem ferens peltz cui gongyli immersi. Fruc-
tus: semina pyviformi-clavata primim omnino intra frondis substantiam
immersa, tandem erumpentia prominula, et scutam orbiculatam in quam
frondes desinunt, scabrusulam reddentia.

Acropeltis chilensis, Mont. Fronde lineari plana subsimplici vel basi fili-
formi tanttiim ramos4, margine denticulata, apice truncato interdum pro-
lifera, peltis gongyliferis terminalibus.

Aueaw Oxivaceaz, J. Ag.
Desmarestia peruviana, Mont. Fronde plana membranacea ecortata mar-
gine dentata tripinnaté, pinnis pinnulisque oppositis lanceolatis.
( Juxta Callao.

Out of sixty-six species of Alge collected during the voyage of
Orbigny, M. Montagne remarks, twenty are quite new. ‘The Flo-
ridee predominate, which accords with the observation of Lamou-

~ roux, Agardh and Bory, and is confirmed by the younger Agardh,
that the more we approach the equator the more rose-coloured Alge
prevail. The Fucoidee are very few, but the number of species is
in a manner compensated by the size which they attain, as for ex-
ample Durvillea utilis and the species of the genus Macrocystis.
‘There is but one species in the Polar seas which can for a moment
be compared with them.

Hyroxyta, DeC.

Spheria portentosa*, Mont. Lignosa simplex elongato-linguiformis, atra
undique peritheciis superficialibus ovato-globosis crassis papillatis tecta ;
stipite glabro.

Ad ligna Cochabamba in Bolivia.

Foner, L. Juss. Fr.
Geaster (Plecostoma) ambiguus, Mont. Peridio exteriori simplici multifido
rigescente subinvoluto, interiori sessili ore plano-conico plicato-striato.
Ad terram in provincia Bolivia de Chiquitos.

* This and. some other species have been published in late numbers of
‘Ann. d. Se. Nat.’ since the text from whence the characters are taken was
printed.

10 Bibliographical Notices.

HeEpatTica, Juss.

Grimaldia peruviana, Nees et Mont. Receptaculo feemineo completo sub-
globose dimidiatoque crenato, subtis pedicelloque brevi pilosis, masculo
discoideo sessili, fronde dichotoma latiusculé lineari subtis ad costam
esquamata, apice prolifera.

Ad terram humidam et saxa in umbrosis montis excelsi propé Irupana,

Grimaldia chilensis, Lindenb. . Subsimplex apiceve succrescens linearis,
canaliculata, denticulata, apice emarginata, brevissimé ciliato-barbata, sub-
tis atro-purpurea squamisque subulato-acutis rigidulis patulis exasperata,
receptaculo foemineo (tmperfecto) convexo quadri-quinquecrenato, obso-
leté barbato.

Ad terram locis humidis propé Quillota.
Of the Hepatice, which are fifty-eight in number, twenty-one are
new.
Musct.

Conomitrium Berteriit, Mont. Caule fluitante filiformi ramosissimo, ramis
superioribus subfasciculatis, foliis distichis, dissitis, alternis angustissimé
linearibus patentibus, supremis longissimis pedunculis 1—3 axillaribus
cauligenis, capsulz ovate operculo acuminato. Cum ic.

Ad saxa in scaturiginibus propé Quillota.

A very remarkable circumstance is figured in this species, viz. the
germination of a spore in the cavity of the capsule, from the mouth
of which projects a new individual.

The Mosses described are forty-one in number, of which ten are
new species. ‘The acrocarpous and pleurocarpous species are nearly
equal in number, but the proportion of mosses with a simple peri-
stome exceeds that of those with a double peristome. ‘The known
species are mostly tropical or ubiquitanous. Several European spe-
cies were found on the Cordillera of the Andes, in spots nearly iso-
thermal with those in which they occur in Europe.

The London Journal of Botany ; being a new series of the Journal of
Botany. By Sir W. J. Hooker, K.H., &c. &c.

We give the contents of this journal from January last to the pre-
sent time, with some brief observations.

No. I. Notes of a Botanical Excursion to the Mountains of North
Carolina, &c., with some remarks on the Botany of the higher Alle-
ghany Mountains; by Asa Gray,M.D.—Notes upon Cape Orchidaceae;
by Prof. Lindley. [This paper contains descriptions of 10 new species
belonging to the genera. Disperis, Disa, Brownleea and Penthea, sent
to Prof. Lindley by the Hon. W. H. Harvey.!—Descriptions of se-
veral (16) new genera of South African Plants ; by the Hon. W. H.
Harvey.—Some account of the Paraguay Tea (Ilex paraguayensis) ;
by Sir W. J. Hooker.—Botanical information : new British Plants.
[The plants referred to are “‘ Equisetum elongatum (Willd.),”’ found
by F. Whitla, Esq. in mountain glens near Belfast; Chara latifolia
(Willd.), found by D. Moore, Esq. in Belvidere Lake, Westmeath ;
Polyporus nitidus (Fries), near Bristol, by H. O. Stephens, Esq.]—
Bibliographical Notices.—On the Plants of the Grampians, viewed

Bibliographical Notices. 421

in their relation to altitude; by H. C. Watson, Esq. [A most valu-
able paper. ]

‘II. A continuation of Mr. Watson’s paper on the Plants of the
Grampians.—Description of Trochopteris, a new genus of Ferns; by
G. Gardener, Esq.—Notices of some Plants new to the Flora of Bri-
tain; by H. C. Watson, Esq. : they are Linaria Bauhinii, Lolium mul-
tiflorum and Bromus commutatus.—Botanical information : containing
extracts from a letter from Mr. James Drummond on Australian
Botany ; and from Dr. Hostmann on the Plants of Brazil.—Biogra-
phical sketch of the late Allan Cunningham.

III. Biographical sketch of the late Allan Cunningham (continued).
—On the permanent regions of Alpine Vegetation ; by R. B. Hinds,
Esq.—Description of Coptophyllum, a new genus of Ferns; by G.
Gardener, Esq.—On Trichomanes vittaria; by Sir W. J. Hooker.—
Enumeration of Fungi collected by Dr. Hostmann in Surinam ; by
the Rev. M. J. Berkeley.—Enumeration of Fungi collected by H.
Cuming, Esq. in the Philippine Isles; by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley.
——Contributions to a Flora of Brazil; by G. Gardener, Esq.

IV. Contributions to a Flora of Brazil (continued).—Contributions
to a Flora of South America; by G. Bentham, Esq.—Botanical in-
formation.—Notes of an excursion to North Carolina; by Asa Gray,
M.D. (continued). |

V. Notes of an Excursion to North Carolina ; by Asa Gray, M.D.
(continued ).—Characters of three new species of Chresta; with re-
marks on the identity of Pycnocephalum and Chresta; by G. Gar-
dener, Esq.—On the Plants of the Grampians (second paper); by H.
C. Watson, Esq.—On the position to be assigned to the genus
Cneorum in the natural series; by P. B. Webb, Esq.—Botanical in-
formation : a letter from Mr. Bridges on the Botany of Chili.—Bio-
graphical sketch of the late A. Cunningham (continued).

VI. Biographical sketch of the late Allan Cunningham (concluded).
—On Cenomyce retipora; by Sir W. J. Hooker.—On a new species
of Meniscium from China; by Sir W. J. Hooker.—Botanical infor-
mation from Brazil, New Zealand and the Cape of Good Hope.—The
Regions of Vegetation ; by R. B. Hinds, Esq.—Notes on Mimosee ;
by G. Bentham, Esq.

The Phytologist : a Botanical Journal.

‘No. 13. June 1842. The commencement of a second annual Part.

Contents :—A History of British Lycopodia and allied Genera ; by
Edw. Newman (Pilularia globulifera).—Sketch of an Excursion to
the Clova Mountains in July and August 1840; by W. Gardiner,
Esq.—Notes on Arenaria rubra, marina and media; by S. Gibson,
Esq. [The two former appear to us to be distinct species, but we
cannot agree with Mr. Gibson in separating the latter from marina,
as our own observations would lead us to believe that the characters
drawn from the seeds and length of the capsule are not constant. We
trust that we shall not be considered presumptuous if we hint to this
very accurate observer, that a more frequent reference to the writings

422 Entomological Society.

of continental botanists would be desirable. We say this without the
least wish to detract from the value of Mr. Gibson’s papers, but
merely to avoid the introduction of additional synonyms into our al-
already encumbered science, of which an instance occurred in a late
number of the ‘ Phytologist,’ where a supposed new species of Mo-
notropa is named and described which had long since received several
denominations in botanical works. |—Analytical Notice of a ‘Treatise
on the Growth of Plants in closely glazed cases; by N. B. Ward,
F.L.S.—Notice of a History of British Forest Trees ; by P. J. Selby,
F.L.S.—Varieties.

Novitiarum Flore Suecice Mantissa altera, additis plantis in Norvegid
-recentius detectis. Scripsit Elias Fries. 8vo, pp. 64. Upsal, 1839.

Through the kindness of our valued friend Mr. W. A. Leighton,
we are enabled to notice this interesting Appendix to the ‘ Novitiz
Florz Suecice ;’ and valuable as are all the works of Fries, this is
more particularly so to the British botanist, from its containing very
detailed observations on several genera that have of late attracted
much attention in this country. We refer more particularly to Gly-
ceria, Epilobium, Polygonum, Hieracium, Orchis and. Carex.

It is quite impossible to give extracts from such a work as the pre-
sent, every word of which is highly interesting to the European de-
scriptive botanist, but we must take this opportunity of calling atten-
tion to the peculiardifficulty that exists in obtaining Swedish publica-
tions. We have now for more than two years been endeavouring stre-
nuously to obtain this book, but have totally failed ; indeed, we be-
lieve that the copy which has been so kindly lent to us is the only
one existing in Britain.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ENTOMOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 1, 1841.—W. W. Saunders, Esq., F.L.S., President, in
the Chair.

_ The Rev. F. W. Hope exhibited a fossil inclosed in a nodule of

ironstone from the coal-district near Wellington in Shropshire, col-
lected by Dr. Stevenson, having all the appearance of the caterpillar
of a large Bombyx, with two series of dorsal tubercles, and with a
series of long, cylindrical, furcate appendages on each side of the
body. Fossil plants were not uncommon in this locality, but this
was the only instance of an insect having been discovered. Dr.
Stevenson had also found some specimens having the appearance of
the wings of insects, but these having been examined by several
botanists of eminence, were pronounced to be leaves of fossil plants
allied to Cyclopteris.

Mr. Westwood exhibited portions of a very extensive collection of
insects formed by E. P. Coffin, Esq., during his residence in Mexico,

Entomological Society. 423.

which was especially rich in Hymenoptera, particularly in the family
of bees, some of which were very singular.

Mr. Evans exhibited a drawing of a caterpillar of Zeuzera Aisculi,
and part of a young tree which it had destroyed.

Mr. E. Doubleday brought for distribution amongst the members
a large number of North American Coleoptera. He also exhibited
portions of his collection of American Lepidoptera, consisting of an
entire series of the genus Polyommatus (5 species), a new species of
Colias, two species of Terias hitherto confounded together, and a
singular specimen of Saturnia Promethea, having the antenne and
body of the male, and wings of the form and colour of those of the
female.

Dr. Becker of Wiesbaden exhibited portions of his collection of
German Lepidoptera, each species being preserved in a small case
with the top and bottom of glass,—a mode much adopted in Ger-
many.

The following memoirs were read :—

Observations on the Coleoptera of Port Essington, in Australia.
with descriptions of the following new species. By the Rev. F.
W. Hope, F.R.S., &c.
| LAMELLICORNES.

Bolboceras Kirbii, Bainbridge ¢. Castaneus, capite anticé clypeo
emarginato, posticé cornu erecto apice acuto; thorace antice et
postice excavato, cornu utringue erecto valido, supra denticulato,
elytris concoloribus ; corpore infra castaneo, thorace pedibusque
flavo-hirsutis. Long. lin. 10, lat. lin. 63.

Bolboceras neglectus, Hope 9? . Affinis Bol. Latreillii, at minor. Cas-
taneus, capitis clypeo emarginato, medio lined irregulari elevato,
postice cornuto, cornu autem apice fisso bidentato; thorace an-
tice abrupte. truncato, postice convexo varioloso punctis sparsim
instructo ; elytris striato-punctatis, corpore subtis flavis capillis
instructo. Long. lin. 83, lat. lin. 5.

Bolboceras rotundatus, Hope ?. Castaneus, clypeo integro, capite
anticé excavato, medio lined irregulari elevatd conspicuo, postice-
que bidentato seu tuberculis binis instructo; thorace convexo
glabro punctis aliquot in medio vix conspicuis ; elytris striato-
punctatis rotundatis piceo-castaneis, pedibus pallidioribus et pilosis.
Long. lin. 34, lat. lin, 2,

Bolboceras rubescens, Hope. Rubro-piceus nitidus, clypeo integro,
capite lined irregulari instructo ; thorace convexo glabro, fossuld
rotundatd utrinque fortiter SRDF ESSE 5 elytris castaneis, pedibus
concoloribus. Long, lin. 25, lat. lin. 13.

Onthophagus 4-dentatus, Hope ¢. Afiinis Onth. Capelle, Kirb.,
at major. Niger, capite fere trigono, clypeo emarginato, thorace
antice excavato, punctato quadridentato, dentibus mediis majori-
bus prominentibus, lateralibus minoribus seu tuberculatis ; elytris
striatis, spatio inter strias subtilissime punctulato, pedibus anten-
nisque flavo-ciliatis. Long. lin. 63, lat. lin. 4.

2. Femina differt thorace integro haud dentato, angulis anticis tho-
racis prominentibus et acutis.

424 Entomological Society.

Onthophagus Erichsoni. Niger, capite fere trigono, tuberculo utrin-
gue ante oculos posito; thorace antice valde excavato, postice
convexo cornu medio lato antrorsum extenso ; elytris striato-punc-
tatis, pedibus, funiculoque antennarum piceis, capitulo flavescente ;
pedum anteriorum tibiis 3-dentatis, tarsis aurantiis capillis ob-
sitis. Long. lin. 44, lat. lin. 24.

This insect will at some future time be considered as the type of

a distinct genus.

Onthophagus picipennis, Hope. Piceus, thorace. trigono, capite
ante oculos furcato, thorace antrorsum lined elevatd conspicuo,
punctulato ; elytris nigris nitidis, corpore infra concolori, pedibus
rubro-piceis. Long. lin. 44, lat. lin. 2.

This species I have formerly received from Melville Island, and it

is evidently the same as that taken at Port Essington.

Onthophagus glabratus, Hope... Niger, capite integro, pariim exca-
vato et subrugoso; thorace levi sub lente subtilissime punctato,
elytris striato-punctatis, corpore infra nigro, antennis tibiis tarsis-
que piceis et rufo-ciliatis. Long. lin. 5, lat. lin. 24.

This species varies greatly in magnitude and in colouring :. several

specimens are evidently immature.

Onthophagus discolor. . Viridi-eneus clavd antennarum flavescenti,
capite integro anticé excavato, posticé convero, lineis binis ele-
vatis transversis, und medid, alterd inter oculos positd ; thorace
viridi, nitido sub lente punctulato ; elytris atro-viridibus, striato-
punctatis, punctis fortiter impressis, corpore infra concolori.
Long. lin. 3, lat. lin. 14.

The above species.of Onthophagus are all from Port Essington ;
and I may here mention that there are in my collection twenty-four
species from other ‘parts of New Holland which have hitherto re-
mained undescribed.

Tessarodon piceum, Hope. Affine Scarabeo Nove Hollandiz, Fab.
Piceum, capite bituberculato, thorace inermi punctulato elytrisque
striato-punctatis et subscabrosis ; corpore infra rufo-piceo, pedi-
bus ciliatis. Long. lin. 24, lat. lin. 13.

This appears to be an insect closely allied to the Nove Hollanhe

of Fabricius, from which it differs in several points.

Copris glabricollis, Hope. Niger, capite feré trigono, parim emar-
ginato vie subrugoso, thorace levi nitido, posticé lined transversd
punctorum satis notato, elytris striato-punctatis, punctis fortiter
impressis : corpore infra nigro capitulo antennarum flavescente,
funiculo autem et tibiis rufo-ciliatts. Long. lin. 5, lat. lin. 23.

True Copris in New Holland are rare ; from Melville Island I pos-
sess three species, which I have named steriocerus, corniger and insu-
laris. The insect described above is an additional one. They are
all remarkable for having the punctures apparent on each side of
the elytra, and therefore are closely allied to several of the African
Copride, such as C. Orion of De Jean, and also to Copris Bengal-
ensis of Hope.

Mechidius rufus, Hope. Rufus, capite parim emarginato subre-

flexo, thorace feré semicirculari, lateribus extrorsim conveais, an-

Entomological Society. 425.

»gulis posticis vir rectangulatis ; elytris capite cum thorace :duplo
longioribus, striato-punctatis et subgranulatis ; corpore infra rufo,
pedibus concoloribus. » Long. lin. 24, lat. lin. 14.

Puznoenatuvs, Hope, n. g.
Pachypo affine pedibus posticis longissimis. Caput in medio cornu-
_tum,; labrum porrectum, conicum, mandibule easerte, antenn@ 9-ar-
ticulate. Mazille lobis minutissimis. Prothorax anticé subre-.
tusus. Elytra conica postice valde attenuata.

Phenognatha Erichsoni, Hope. Castanea, capite unicorni, cornu
nigro, postice flavo tomentoso; thorace punctato, margine omni
ciliato ; elytris ad basin castaneis, postice nigris et striato-punc-
tatis, punctis quasi erosis; corpore infra piloso, pedibus conco-
loribus et auricumatis. Long. lin. 3, lat. lin. 23.

Named in honour of Erichson, who has figured some singular ge-

nera allied to Pachypus, as well as to the above genus.

Sericesthis Gouldii, Hope. Afinis S. abdominali, Hope, at differt
Castaneo-pruinosa, capite antice excavato, postice convexo ; tho-
race undique -lined elevatd. circumdato lateribus flavo-ciliatis.
Elytris postice rotundatis ultra medium incrassatis, striato-punc-
tatis, striis parum impressis, disco sparsim.punctulato ; podice
trigono et declivo; corpore infra concolori pectore pedibus flavis
capillis longis obsitis, femoribus segmentisque abdominis rubro-
piceis nitidis. Long. lin. 11, lat. lin. 53...

The above insect is one of the largest species of my acquaintance ;
more than forty species have fallen under my notice; about thirty-five
arein my collection. They would afford ample materials for a mono-
graph. In bloom and colouring they resemble Serica, and to that
genus they are certainly allied. Two other species were received
from Port Essington with the above. __

_ Liparetra nigricollis, Hope, Atra, capite antice excavato, thorace
convexo, nigro, elytris striato-punctatis piceis, pedibus concoloribus,
pectore flavo-tomentoso. Long, lin. 3, lat. lin. 14.

The present insect belongs to a genus of the family of the Seri-
cide ; it is rich in species, as my cabinet contains nearly twenty.
There are some few other Lamellicornes in Mr. Gould’s collection,
from Port Essington, but they are in too imperfect a state to de-
scribe. ,
GEODEPHAGA.

_ Megacephala Australasia, Hope. Flava, antennis palpisque luteis,
eapite viridi ; mazillis concoloribus, apicibus nigricantibus. Tho-
race @neo-viridi, anticé posticeque consiricto, linedque longitudt-
nali fortiter impresso ; elytris.flavo-marginatis maculd anchorali
magnd notaté ; corpore infra. viridi ternis segmentis antepenultimis
piceis, apicali autem flavo, pedibusque concoloribus. Long. lin. 73,
lat. lin. 24,

This is the first instance, I believe, of a Megacephala being de-
scribed as inhabiting New Holland: apparently it varies consider-
ably in, magnitude. |

Cicindela Ioscelis, Hope. Atro-enea, capite eneo fronte albido,
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix.

426 Entomological Society.

antennis violaceis; thorace bronzeo fere bilobato, posticé con-
stricto, elytris nigricantibus, lateribus externé trilunatis, maculis
albidis notatis, septem punctis viridibus in singulo elytrorum fere
ad suturam positis ; corpore infra violaceo, femoribus, tibiis tar-
sisgue concoloribus, tibits autem ad basin flavo-maculatis. Long.
lin. 3, lat. lin. 1.

The above elegant insect appears to be a form differing from any
yet received from New Holland. 7
- Carenum Smaragdulum, Hope. Viride, capite nigro, foveisque

binis impresso, thorace virescenti semicirculari, margine omni ele-
vatd ; elytris lete viridibus glabris nitidis, marginibus externis
elevatis et auratis ; corpore infra piceo lateribus eneo-tinctis,
pedibus concoloribus. Long. lin. 9, lat. lin. 24.

This beautiful species I received lately from Western Australia,
and now describe it, as it is apparently quite unknown. It is pro-
bable that Carenum will be found to be peculiar to. New Holland. No

‘true Scarites of my acquaintance is of any colour but black or
brown.

Eutomus megacephalus, Hope. Cylindricus, niger, nitidus, capite
maximo pronoto viridi, elytris levibus cupreo-viridibus, tibiis an-
ticis dente unico apicali externo. Long. lin. 8.

Enigma (Newm.) cyanipenne, Hope. Atro-piceum, capite nigro
punctulato, antennis tomentosis, quatuor primis articulis atris, re-
liquis fuscis ; thorace cordato, antice posticeque truncato, disco
punctulato ; elytris cyaneis, striato-punctatis, spatiis, inter strias
punctulatis ; corpore infra piceo, pedibus concoloribus. Long.
lin. 7, lat. lin. 14.

This species is the second that has hitherto been described. I

consider it as a true Helluo.

/Enigma unicolor, Hope. Fusco-piceum, antennis tomentosis, tho-
race cordato punctulato, elytrisque subcostatis et striato-punctatis,
corporeque infra concolori. Long. lin. 7, lat. lin. 14.

As this species is also a native of New Holland, and is unknown
to entomologists, it is here described, although it was not received
from Port Essington.

CypHosoma™*, n. g.

Antenne 11-articulate, articulo 1”. crasso, reliquis equalibus. Cly-
peus protensus subemarginatus. Caput subquadratum fossulis binis
inter oculos fortiter impressis. Thorax lateribus rotundatis, an-
gulis anticis prominentibus. lytra gibba. Palpi mazillares,
articulo 1”° brevi, 2% triplo longiori apice subincrassato, 3° cy-
lindrico apice truncato. — |

Cyphosoma unicolor. Capite nigro; antennis articulis 4, primis
piceis, reliquis subtomentosis ; thorace concolori, marginibus late-
ralibus elevatis, lined medid longitudinali antic? interruptd, fossuld
utringue fortiter impressd; scutello brevi; elytris gibbis, sul-
catis; pedibus robustis, tibiisque subincurvis. Long. lin. 83,
lat. lin. 3.

Catascopus Australasie, Hope. Viridis, antennis fuscis ; thorace

* xUQos, gibbus, et cama, corpus.

Entomological Society. 427

hexagono lateribus marginatis concolori ; elytris striato-puncta-
tis; corpore infra piceo, pedibus concoloribus. Long. lin. 44,
lat. lin. 14.

This, I believe, is the first time that Catascopus has occurred in
New Holland, and it is singular that the form of it approaches the
species of Africa much more than those of India.

Gnathaphanus (M. L.?) Licinoides, Hope. Niger, thorace fossulis
posted fortiter impressis, elytris sulcato-striatis, punctisque excava-
tis, corpore infra atro nitido, tarsis infra fusco-spongiosis. Long.
lin. 53, lat. lin. 13. |

I have little hesitation in regarding this insect as a true Gnatha-
phanus ; it has not hitherto been found but in the island of Java.

CyrTopERus*, n. g.

Antenne 11-articulate, articulo 1” quatuor proximis equali, cylin-
drico, apice incrassato, subtruncato, reliquis fere- equalibus. Man-
dibule apice subincurvate. Labrum quadratum medio productum
subciliatum. Mentum transversum.. Palpi maxillares ultimo ar-
ticulo subsecuriformi, oblique truncato, Palpi labiales ultimo ar-
ticulo feré trigono, valdé securiformi. Thorax subquadratus an-
gulis posticis lateribusque rotundatis. Corpus gibbosum. Pedes
robusti, tibiis spinosis.

Cyrtoderus Australasie. Niger, antennarum articulis tribus primis
piceis, reliquis pubescentibus ; thorace lined medid longitudinalt,
antice posticeque interruptd, fossuldque utrinque retrorsum fortiter
impressd ; scutello parvo viz distincto ; elytris striatis interstitiis
elevatis, marginatis, serie tuberculorum ad margines externos ap-
proximatd ; corpore subtis nigro, tibiis spinosis. Long. lin. 8,
lat. lin. 24.

HypRADEPHAGA.

Cybister insularis, Hope. Niger, capite integro convexo, oculis albis,
thorace sub lente subtilissime punctato, marginibus exterioribus
flavescentibus ; elytris nigris flavo-marginatis, disco binis lineis
punctorum haud fortiter impresso; corpore infra nigro nitido,
pedibus quatuor anticis flavo-ornatis, posticis atro-piceis. Long.
lin. 8, lat. lin. 43.

This is the smallest species known, being scarcely larger than a

Hydaticus.

Colymbetes monostigma, Hope. Afer, nitidus, elytris uno aurantio
stigmate ornatis, corpore infra nigro, pedibus rufo-piceis. Long.
lin. 34, lat. lin. 2.

Hydroporus collaris, Hope. Nigro-piceus punctatus ; thorace medio
convexo, lateribus utrinque fortiter depressis ; elytris subtilissime
punctulatis picets, corpore infra pedibusque concoloribus. Long.
lin.13, lat. lin. 2.

Dineutes (MacLeay) Gouldii, Hope. Nigro-eneus nitidus, thora-
cisque elytrorumque margine flava, elytris trispinosis, spind medié

* Kvoros and den. I know not where to place this genus; it seems allied

to Zabrus, and unites in itself the characters of other families. I have alsa
received it from Melville Island.
29F2

428 Entomological Society.

<< majort, aap eet lateralibus: minoribus ; toto corpore infra luteo.
-Long. lin. 34, lat. lin. 14.

Gyrinus Tridie” Hope. <Atro-eneus, elytits abrupte truncatis,
striatis, purpurascentibus ; corpore infra @neo, pedibus. piceis.
Long. lin. 34, lat. lin. 14.

Hydrobius marginicollis, Hope. Niger, levis margine postico
thoracis rufo-piceo, corpore infra nigro et pubescenti segmentis
abdominis utrinque maculd rufescente notatis, pedibus piceis.
Long. lin. 54, lat. lin. 24.

Hydrobius assimilis. Afinis precedenti, at minor, toto corpore
supra nigro ; elytris sub forti lente subtilissime punctulatis ; cor-
. pore infra nigro tomentoso, palpis tarsisque rufo-piceis, femoribus
tibits nigricantibus. Long. lin. 5, lat. lin. 24.

STERNOXI. '

- Agrypnus grandis, Hope. Niger, capite fere quadrato auricomato,
angulis anticis rotundatis ; thorace convexo disco lateribus parum
depressis ; elytris atris striato-punctatis, corpore.infra concolori,
pedibus piceis et auro-tomentosis. Long..lin. 15, lat. lin. 5.

The above is the only species of large dimensions ; there are also
seven others from Port Essington, but as they are not remarkable in
any respect, and are allied to various undescribed species, I a9

them by.
LONGICORNES.

Mallodon insulare, Hope. Castaneum, capite atro, antennis piceis,
mandibulis denticulatis ; thorace transverse quadrato, lateribus
valde serratis, disco varioloso punctato ; elytris castaneis quibus-

~ dam lineis parum elevatis distinctis, corpore infra rufo-piceo, pe-
dibus atrioribus. Long. lin. 21, lat. lin. 64. :

Plocederus Australasie, Hope. Piceus, pubescentid grised tectus ;
thorace constricto rugoso ; elytris bispinosis griseo piceoque co-
lore irroratis ; corpore infra griseo-tomentoso, pedibus concolori-
bus tarsisque infra flavo-spongiosis. Long. lin. 104, lat. lin. 23.

There is one remarkable character*apparently peculiar to this spe-

cies; the male insect has the third-and fourth joints of the antennze
subglobose : I can scarcely regard the appearance as a sexual distinc-
tion.

Monohammus mixtus, Hope. Cenosus, colore nigrescenti marmo-
ratus ; thorace spinoso punctis sparsim notatis ; elytris bispino-
sis concoloribus ; corpore infra grisescenti, tarsis supra et infra
auricomatis. Long. lin. 11, lat, lin. 34.

Stenochorus vicinus, Hope. Nigro-piceus, antennis pallidioribus,
thorace tuberculato, spinis lateralibus vix distinctis ; elytris piceis
disco flavis maculis notato, gutta flava ovali ante apicem positd ;
corpore infra fusco-griseo, pedibus piceis, femoribus incrassatis.
Long. lin. 9, lat. lin. 2.

Stenochorus-cruciger, Hope. Rufo-piceus, antennis pallidioribus,
thorace tuberculato lateralibus spinis subacutis ; . elytris . piceis
disco in medio cruce. flavé notatis, apicibus.concoloribus ; corpore
infra rufo-piceo. Long. lin. 7, lat. lin. 14.

Entomological Society. 429

Xystrocera Australasie, Hope; affinis Xys. Indice, Hope. Ru-
fescens, thorace globoso, lined’ medida longitudinali vir notato ;
elytris rufo-castaneis viridi-eneis, vittd fortiter punctatd, femo-
ribus atro-piceis. Long. lin. 11, lat.-lin. 25.

It is with hesitation that I give this insect as distinct from one
received from Singapore ; in sculpture, and in several minor points,
it certainly differs from Indica, and the genus is now recorded for
the first time as occurring in New Holland: it is singular that I have
also lately received from Sierra Leone another species intimately
allied to both of them.

Callidium Essingtoni (Affine Callid. obscuro, Fab.). Brunneum,
thorace lined longitudinali parum elevatd, tuberculisque binis fere
mediis insignito ; elytris vittd albidd, tuberculis variis per discum
aspersis ; corpore infra griseo, pedibus pallidis. Long. lin. 44,
lat. lin. 14.

There is a third Callidium closely allied to the above, from the vi-

cinity of Swan River.

Rhytiphora (Serville) piperitia. Squamosa, nigro flavoque colore
variegata ; antennis plumosis articulis apicibus rufo-piceis ; tho-
race punctato ; elytris ad apicem abrupte truncatis, ad basin tu-
berculis majoribus nigris, aliis per totum discum aspersis ; corpore
infra concolori. Long. lin. 8, lat. lin. 24.

This genus seems peculiar to New Holland; more than twenty

species have fallen under my notice.

Rhytiphora tuberculata. Grisea, antennis plumosis, thorace acutis
spinis insignito, elytris bispinosis, ad humeros crebris tuberculis
obsitis, disco in medio albo fuscoque colore notato ; corpore anfra
albido piloso. Long. lin. 74, lat. lin. 23. |

Rhytiphora detrita, Hope. Picea, capite flavo-piloso, antennis plu-
mosis, thorace 2-tuberculato, elytris humeris prominentibus, dente
elevato in singulo fere ad basin posito; per totum discum supra
color piceus, lanugoque flava prevalet ; corpore infra concolori
flavisque capillis obsito. Long. lin. 6, lat. lin. 14.

Here three new species of Lamia ought to be introduced ; unfor-
tunately they are so changed in appearance by grease, that it is well
to’ pass them over.

Rhagiomorpha (Newm. ?) unicolor, Hope. Fusco-brunnea, antennis
flavescentibus ; toto corpore supra et infra fusco-brunneo et pi-
loso, pedibus subflavis. Long. lin. 9, lat. lin. 2.

Rhagiomorpha plagiata, Hope. Girisea, antennis flavis articulis
ultimis crassioribus ; thorace griseo-piloso ; elytris concoloribus,
punctulatis, maculd magnd flavd inter humeros positd, secundd mi-
nore rotundatd haud ad apicem positd ; corpore infra griseis ca-
pillis obsito. Long. lin. 7, lat. lin. 12.

Hathlia lacteola, Hope. Alba, antennis rufescentibus et pilosis ;
thorace lined longitudinali piced notato punctato ; elytris creta-
ceis ad basin punctatis apicibus subacutis, suturd sensim elevatd ;
corpore infra griseo-testaceo, pedibus concoloribus. Long. lin. 6,
lat. lin. 13.

Hathlia 4-lineata, Hope. Rubro-picea, antennis concoloribus ; tho-

430 Microscopical Socrety.

race tribus lineis albidis notato,medid latiori, lateralibus minoribus ;
elytris 4- lineatis, lineis binis ulbidis externis, binisque suturalibus ;
corpore infra piceo lanugine albidd asperso, podious concoloribus.
Long. lin. 5, lat. lin. 14.

Hathlia lineella, Hope. Brunnea albidd pubescentid tecta ; anten-
nis rufescentibus; thorace medid lined piced elevatd, lineisque
albidis utrinque notato ; elytris apicibus subacuminatis, lineisque
quatuor albidis, parum distinctis ; corpore infra concolori, Long.
lin. 4, lat. lin. 1.

Hathlia melanocephala, Hope. Albida, antennis griseis, articulis ni-
gro-maculatis ; capite nigro ; thorace antic? concolori, postice albo ;

_ elytris apice acuminatis, striato-punctatis, lineis albidis insignita ;
corpore infra griseo, pedibus concoloribus. Long. lin. 34, lat. lin. 3.

The last four insects belong to the genus Hathlia of De Jean. I

am doubtful if the characters are yet published, and of course if they
are not, the name in future may be changed by the describer.

Having finished the Longicornes, I leave the remaining species

from Port Essington for a continuation of the present paper.

MICROSCOPICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

At a meeting of the Microscopical Society held April 27th, J. S.
Bowerbank, Esq., in the Chair, a paper was read by G. Busk, Esq.,
entitled, ‘‘ Observations on some Infusoria contained in water from
Africa.” The water was procured from two localities, and contained
thirteen species of Infusoria, all of which, except three species, were
common in ordinary water; the other three, which were of the ge-
nus Lunotia, were precisely similar to those discovered by Ehrenberg
as fossils in the Bergmehl of Sweden; but lately he has detected
them in the recent state in earth from the neighbourhood of Labrador ;
thus having two localities of very different conditions as to climate
for the same species of Infusoria, which the author states would tend
to prove that no certainty as to climate could be deduced from the
occurrence of fossil Infusoria.

Another paper was also read by the same author, ‘‘ On the young
of a species of [zodes from Brazil.” These insects, a short account
of which was given at the last meeting, were sent from Rio Janeiro
in a lettér, and were still alive, although upwards of sixty days had
been spent on the passage over; they are called by the natives Ca-
rapato, and are highly injurious to cattle. The author described mi-
nutely their suctorial apparatus and their general organization, and
concluded that they were gifted with extraordinary powers of vitality,
and imbibe their food through two suctorial tubes contained in the
mandibles.

The Secretary read a letter from Dr. Southby of Bulford House*,
near Amesbury, Wilts, which had been handed to him by Mr. R.
Taylor; it contained three different samples of disintegrated chalk
from Salisbury Plain; portions of each had been given to some mem-

* See p. 437 of the present Number.—Ep.

»

7

Dublin Natural History Society. 431

bers of the Society, and they had detected in them many forms of
minute animals which were new to English microscopists.

Another communication was also read by the Secretary from C. G,
White, Esq. of Poplar. It will be recollected that in October 1840.
Mr. White exhibited to the Society some beautiful specimens of sup-
posed minute fungi, which he had found in tolerable abundance on
gravel stones in the neighbourhood of Old Ford, Middlesex ; they
corresponded in some measure with the description of Craterium pyri-
forme as given by Hooker and other botanists. Mr. White, having
paid considerable attention to ascertain their true nature, has at last
found them not to be of a fungoid nature, but the ova of a species of
Acarus, with a body of a red colour and six legs; specimens of the
insects; both in the egg and after their escape, were exhibited to the
meeting.
DUBLIN NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.

The usual monthly meeting of the Members was held on Wed-
nesday the Ist instant, J. W. Warren, Esq., in the Chair.

At this meeting a paper communicated byArthur Hill Hassall, Esq.,
entitled, ““A Sketch of the Freshwater Conferve,” was read by the
Secretary.

On the subject of the growth of the Conferve, Mr. Hassall makes
the following observations :—

“The rapidity of growth of most species of Conferve has been a
subject of surprise to many observers of nature, and the explanation
which I am about to offer of the causes of this very rapid growth has
not, that I am aware of, been before noticed. Most, if not all, the
Confervee appear to me to increase in two ways; first, by the con-
tinued growth of the free extremities of the different filaments: this
method is obvious and need not be insisted on. Secondly, by the re-
peated growth and subdivision of each cell entering into the forma-
tion of the filaments. I long suspected the existence of this mode of
development, but was first convinced of its reality by an examination.
of those species of the genus Conjugata of Vaucher distinguished by
the presence of spiral tubes winding round the interior of the cells,
and especially of the one named Conjugata princeps. If the filaments
of this species be carefully examined and contrasted together, it will
be seen that in some the length of the cells only just exceeds their
diameter, and that each cell contains three spiral tubes, which toge-
ther perform from seven to eight turns in each, the coils almost touch-
ing each other; that in others the length of the cells is more than
three times the diameter, but that still each cell contains only the
same number of spiral turns, viz. seven or eight, which now, instead
of being nearly in apposition, are widely separated, thus plainly pros
ving the elongated cells to be derived from the growth of the short-
est ones; and again it will be noticed in others that the cells have
returned to their original length, but that each now contains only
three or four spiral turns, thus manifestly proving the division of the
elongated cell, and completing the chain of evidence which establishes
to demonstration the existence of the mode of growth to which I

432 Dublin Natural, History. Society.

have referred in the section of the genus alluded to. The number of
spiral tubes varies in this,and other species in different filaments, but
not in the same, and this makes a corresponding difference in the
length of the joints or cells, which are longer if there be four or five
tubes instead of three. The proofs now to be adduced, that this mode
of growth likewise takes place in all Confervee which are composed
of simple unbranched filaments, a large class, are little less conclu-
sive than those just enumerated. In most of the filaments of these
the cells will be observed to be of various lengths, some twice as long
as others, and these again of every intermediate length. Now, by
means of this law of growth, this variation in the length of the cells
is at once and satisfactorily accounted for, which is not to be done
in any other way. But this is not all—the progress of the formation
of the septa which divide the cells may be frequently traced either in
the same or different filaments, which is alone sufficient to establish
the reality of the existence of this law of increase in this numerous
section of the class Conferva.. The only Confervee to which I should
for a moment hesitate to apply this method of development, and I be-
lieve that it is applicable to them likewise, are the branched species,
to which such a means of increase is less necessary, seeing that, un-
like those with simple unbranched filaments, they have innumerable
terminal points of growth. Now I beg to lay particular stress on
this law of development, which is evidently very important, inasmuch
as it not merely goes to account for the rapid growth of many spe-
cies of Confervee—for it is simultaneouslyin operation in each of the
many hundred cells of which each filament of most Conferve is com-
posed—but it likewise teaches us that much caution is requisite in
determining species, as it proves that the character most relied on
for this purpose is one subject to very great variation—that is, the
length of the joints. There is a limit, however, to this law of deve-
lopment, which does not, in the section of the genus Conjugata to
which reference has been made, allow of more than one or two divi-
sions of each cell, unless, indeed, the spiral tubes grow likewise in
an equal ratio, which may be the case, and then the division of the
cells may be frequently repeated. In those Confervee which do not
contain spiral tubes, the multiplication of the cells may go on to an
almost endless extent. To illustrate the importance of attention to
this law of development in determining species, I may observe, that
but for its timely discovery I should have described several species
of Conjugata as distinct, which are really not so, considering the
length of the cells and number of spiral tubes in the interior of each
cell to be the most decided characters whereon to found specific dif-
ferences. They are not so, however, one of the most certain being
the diameter of the filaments. But carrying this law in view, it is
not difficult to estimate the extent of the variations in length to which
the cells are subject, first ascertaining what the primary length of the
-cell is. In the branched Confervee there are laws of development,
some of them peculiar to each species, presiding over the arrangement
of the branches and cells, which have hitherto escaped the scrutiny
of man.”’

Miscellaneous. — 433

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on Puffinus AIS, Faber. Greater Shearwater. By W. Thomp-
son, Esq.

In June 1837 I exhibited, at a meeting of the Zoological Society,
an example of a.shearwater which had been obtained in Ireland, and
applied to it the scientific appellation of Procellaria Puffinus, Linn.
(see Proceedings, 1837, p. 54). In the fourth part of the ‘ Manuel
d Ornithologie,’ p. 507; published in 1840, 'Temminck has shown that
this name has been applied to two species—the one frequenting the
more northern, the other the more southern seas of Europe. He re-
fers the only specimen recorded as having been obtained on the shores
of Great Britain, and: figured by Mr. Selby, to the northern. one,
P. major, Faber, and the object of the present communication is to
state that examples procured in Ireland are likewise identical with
it. . Two or three species of Puffinus approach each other so nearly,
that from the descriptions alone I could hardly have spoken with
certainty as to this point ; but Temminck having referred to Mr. Sel-
by’s plate of P. cinereus as representing P. major, Fab., enables me to
do so, as that plate is admirably characteristic of, an Irish specimen
of the bird now before me*. This is the second obtained in Ireland,
and. both by Mr. Robert Davis, jun., of Clonmel. This specimen
was received alive on the 19th September, 1839, by that gentleman,
who then informed me that ‘it was taken one or two miles outside
Dungarvan [co. Waterford], by a person fishing for hake [Merluc-
cius vulgaris], with a hook and line, it having taken his bait. I kept
it alive for about a week, but not having a suitable place for that pur-
pose, killed it and set it up. As well as I can recollect the former
specimen, this resembled it in every respect. It was however more
lively, and ran along very rapidly with the breast about an inch and
a half from the ground. Having on one occasion put it on a roof,
it seemed to be more at ease on the inclined plane afforded by that
situation than on a flat surface ; it mounted rapidly to the top, though
when it came to the edge, no attempt to fly was made, and it fell
heavily to the ground. It rarely stirred at all during the day, but
kept itself as much concealed as possible, and if it could not hide its
body, would endeavour to conceal its head.” After visiting Dun-
garvan in the summer of 1840, Mr. Davis wrote me to the following
effect :—‘ It would seem that some of my statements respecting the
first specimen are not correct [see Zoological Proceedings, as before
quoted] as regards its capture. The species is never met with near |
the shore, but only far out, and is occasionally taken on the hook and
line employed in hake-fishing. The fishermen sometimes keep them
for weeks about their houses, and in some instances they have become
tame; they never attempt to fly. A man had one a few days before
I went there, but had killed it with dogs on a piece of: water. It
does not appear that the Manks shearwater is ever seen, nor could

* Mr. Selby remarks that his specimen “ appears to be a bird of the year ;’
so probably is the-bird under consideration ; but the brief cowry of th
female given by Temminck equally applies to it.

434 Miscellaneous.

I ascertain that a shearwater was ever shot, but always taken with
a hook. As before mentioned, they are commonly known by the
name of Hagdowns.”

Had I been aware, in accepting of Mr. Davis’s kind offer to send
his second specimen of this bird for my examination, that the former
one was in England, and could be seen by my friend Mr. Yarrell, I
should have left it to him to notice the subject ; but having received
the specimen and found corrections on my former notice necessary,
they are here communicated. The same letter which announced that
the bird had been despatched to Belfast, informed me that Mr. Yarrell
had seen the former one, and was disposed to consider it Puffinus
major, Fab. |

So little is known respecting this species as an inhabitant of our
seas, that I am induced to add the following. Mr. R. Ball, when
dredging off Bundoran, on the west coast of Ireland (in company with
Mr. E. Forbes and Mr. Hyndman), on the 16th of July, 1840, saw
three petrels on wing near to him which he believed to be of this
species. On my submitting Mr. Davis’s specimen to Mr. Ball’s
inspection, he stated, that “‘ the Bundoran birds exhibited some
whiteness, which was confined to the ventral or rather anal portion,
and which the specimen does not present; but such difference may
be consequent on age.” Mr. Ball continues: “ they appear to me
to be much more dusky than the Manks petrel, of which I have a
specimen, and have seen several on wing when crossing the sea from
Dublin to England. These were all, I think, smaller than the Bun-
doran birds, and the white part of their plumage was particularly
conspicuous.”

STERNA ARCTICA.

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

Srr,—In the Annals and Magazine of Natural History for the
present month, the unusual circumstance is noticed of considerable
numbers of ‘Sterna arctica?, a bird essentially aquatic in its habits,
having appeared at various places more or less remote from the sea,
more particularly in the southern and western parts of England.

The account of the rarity of such an occurrence is accompanied
by observations on the probability of the birds having been driven in
from ‘sea by the westerly gales which prevailed on the 7th and 8th
of May, when “ on their return to the northern regions after a winter
sojourn in the south.” |

These last observations have induced me to trouble you with this
communication, for the purpose of pointing out the improbability of
such conjecture, as far as relates to their return to the ‘‘ northern
regions.” rie

That the birds were driven inland by stress of weather admits of
little doubt; but there is no evidence of their flight having been di-
rected towards the polar regions, as suggested by your correspondent.
On the contrary, there is very great doubt as to the birds in ques-
tion being really the Sterna arctica, for all those specimens which
were captured here and came under my observation belong to a

Miscellaneous. 435

different species (S. Hirundo), which species is a very common bird
on our own coasts, as also on the southern and eastern shores of
Ireland, where they are regular summer visitors, generally arriving
about the 10th of May and retiring the latter end of October.

Along the coasts of Wexford and Waterford they are called *‘ mac-
kerel gulls,” owing, I imagine, to the circumstance of their gene-
rally preceding the arrival of that fish, as well as the immense shoals
of the Centronotus Trachurus (horse mackerel, Yarr. Brit. Fish. vol. i.
p. 154), which spread themselves along the eastern shores of Ireland.

They (the birds) are probably attracted by the myriads of small
fry which the horse-mackerel pursue with astonishing perseverance,
the fry aforesaid constituting in common the food of both bird and
fish. As the terns generally arrive on the coasts of the British islands
about the 10th of May, is it not probable, from their appearance in-
land on the 8th of that month, that the westerly gales prevented
them arriving at their accustomed quarters? hence their unusual
appearance inland may be rationally accounted for.

The boldness of the terns’ flight and eagerness in pursuit of their
prey are striking features in their habits, while their incessant scream-
ing when engaged in this necessary occupation cannot fail to attract
the notice of the observant naturalist.

Such is the force with which the tern sometimes precipitates itself
on its prey, that it is no unusual circumstance for the bird to disap-
pear beneath the surface of the water, from which it is sure to emerge
with its finny captive, for its aim is unerring. But as the habits of
most of the aquatic tribe of birds are those of unmitigated rapine,
the Sterna stolida (black noddy), which is also a summer visitor to
St. George’s Channel, sometimes steps in to rob its more timid con-
gener of its anticipated repast.

The flight of the noddy is extremely rapid, and it is so exceed-
ingly shy, that I never could get a shot at one, though watching
many times for a ‘“‘chance.” As I have never observed this bird on
the main shore, which it seldom or ever approaches, it probably re-
tires, after feeding, to some insulated rock to repose itself, without
fear of interruption. It appears a solitary bird, never assembling in
flocks like the S. Hirundo, but singly seeks its food at some distance
from land, though it occasionally pursues its prey into the estuaries
of the larger Irish rivers, or along the outer shores of the coast.

When the S. Hirundo have done feeding, they assemble in flocks
of twenty or thirty in number on some sandy shore adjacent to their
fishing quarters, where they stand or sit with their heads all pointed
in the same direction, until returning appetite again impels them to
renewed exertions for a fresh supply of food.

The Sterna minuta (lesser tern) is equally abundant on the shores
of the British islands. Its habits are exactly similar in every respect
to those of the S. Hirundo, and they are mostly found occupying the
same localities as the larger species, with whom they live in peaceful
fraternity. I am, Sir, your obedient humble servant,

Bristol, June 4, 1842. Tuos. AusTIN.

[The conflicting accounts of the two species of Terns seems only

436 ‘Miscellaneous.

another version of the old tale of the shield which ‘was silver on one
side and’ gold onthe other ; both observers are right, but each party
seems to have become acquainted with only one side of the question.
Mr. Austin writes as if he did not agree with Mr. Strickland—but
both these Terns are summer visitors here—both were influenced by
the same high winds, and both probably were obliged to steer for a
time the same course.—Ep. ]

- On the Progress of the Silk-culture in the West Indies ; and the ad-
vantage of the employment of Cold in the preservation of the Eggs of
the Silk-worm*.

The eggs alluded toin the last report as obtained from Guadaloupe
continued to hatch daily in small quantities, and at first appeared
healthy, but soon showed signs of weakness, and few eventually
came to maturity, and but a small number of cocoons were spun.
Similar results attended the creole eggs of.this island. At the latter
end of October I visited Martinique, to ascertain the result of the use
of an ice-house to preserve the eggs. Being favoured with an intro-
duction to M. Vecoul, President of the Agricultural Society, &c., who
takes a lively interest in the silk-culture, at his house I met M. Bouis-
sett, who has for several years had. to contend with similar difficul-
ties to those I have had to contend with, and from him I ascertained
that he had some time since arrived at the conclusion, that a degree
of cold, approaching to freezing, was necessary for the eggs in order
to obtain vigorous worms. ,

The colonial government of Martinique granted a sum of money suf-
ficient to erect an ice-house on a large scale in the town of St. Pierre,
at a cost of about 1000/. sterling ; and under the supervision of M.
Bouissett, chambers have been constructed in the interior of the
building of various degrees of temperature for the reception of the
silk-worm eggs, and he has found that the eggs wintered for three
months commence hatching in about nine days, and in three days
all are come forth as in the best-conducted establishments in Europe ;
and that the worms have proved uniformly healthy and vigorous, and
in due time spinning excellent cocoons of great beauty, size and
weight. This result is extremely satisfactory, as it removes at once
all that has hitherto hindered success, and there is now every reason
to think the silk-culture will prove a source of wealth to these colo-
nies, as this has been the invariable result in every country in which
it has hitherto been established. The fact that a degree of cold
nearly approaching to the freezing point is essential to. the egg in
order to the production of a vigorous worm, does not appear to be
known to the silk-culturists of Europe. . It is very gratifying to me
to be able to state, that I found the utmost willingness to impart in-
formation to me in Martinique, as I also did on similar occasions in
Guadaloupe ; and I have just heard from M. Bouissett, who informs
me, that on accomplishing my proposed visit in the latter end of this

* Extracted from despatches addressed to Lord John Russell.

Miscellaneous. 437.

month, he will be prepared to: supply me gratuitously with: an assort-
ment of eggs sufficient for my first crop, and will then be able to
make arrangements for supplying me regularly in future with eggs
that have been wintered in the ice-house. I. have also secured the
privilege of placing any eggs that may come to me from Europe in
their ice-house if necessary. I may here observe, that the few eggs
I brought with me from the ice-house, although they had been there
for a short time only, and were: in several respects under unfavour-
able circumstances, yet afforded very gratifying results. Should:no
unforeseen hindrance: occur, it is expected that eight crops of co-
coons will be obtained here this year. The mulberries are healthy
and full of leaf. (Signed) T. Burke.

January 1, 1841.

Metcalfe Ville, July 27, 1841.

I have long been aware of the necessity of wintering silk-worm
eggs; and in cases where we have been desirous of reproducing
from the eggs of the same season in the United States, we have
placed. them on the ice. Our eggs are now in the. ice-house in
Kingston, from whence we shall withdraw them as we need them.
I am happy to be able to say, that experience has more than con-
firmed my anticipations of entire success in raising silk for export
from Jamaica. Our company is progressing steadily, and in due time
(a few months) will export the first silk, to be followed by a crop per
month, as the trees increase in strength.

(Signed) SAMUEL WHITMARSH.

FOSSIL INFUSORIA FROM THE CHALK OF SALISBURY PLAIN.
To Richard Taylor, Esq.

S1z,— Living as I do in the middle of the great chalk district of
Salisbury Plain, Mr. Weaver’s paper on the composition of chalk
rocks and chalk marl, from the observations of Dr. Ehrenberg,
has greatly interested me, and has led me to examine the chaik of
this neighbourhood; and it occurred to me that, by taking advantage
of the disintegration which chalk undergoes by exposure to. moisture
and frost, I should get perfect specimens of the various minute or-
ganic remains of which it appears to be composed. I have enclosed
you some of the coarser particles of the chalk, obtained by washing
the disintegrated chalk in the usual way in which the coarser parti;
cles of powders are separated from the finer. :

This method answers. most admirably, and when:a small portion
of the powder is mounted in Canada balsam, it forms a most beau-
tiful object for the microscope. .The larger forms may be as easily
separated by the aid of a hand-glass as from the recent sea-sand con-
taining analogous organic remains. It is probable, however, that the
same idea has occurred to other observers, and in that case I trust
you will forgive my ignorance: should any of your friends who are
interested in these minute bodies wish for a supply, I shall. be most
happy to send them as much as they require from the various beds
of this district; what I have enclosed.is from the chalk: technically
called by our masons ‘ stone chalk,’ of which all-the inside:and often

438 Miscellaneous.

the whole of the walls of our houses are built, excepting the quoins*;
Hoping you will forgive the liberty I have taken introubling you,
Believe me to be your obedient Servant,
Bulford House, Amesbury, Wilts. A. Sourssy.

TETRAO TETRIX.
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GentrLemen,-I have the pleasure of announcing to the ornitho-
logical readers of your Magazine the occurrence of a bird which is
altogether new to this neighbourhood, Tetrao tetriz, Linn. A single
example, a female, was shot on the 4th inst. in the Hebden Vale,
about two miles from Hebden Bridge. On opening the stomach I
found it to be filled with the flowers of Geum urbanum, Rumex ace-
tosa, and a few of the capsules of the Viola canina. 'The specimen
I have prepared, and placed it in my father’s collection.

Heptonstall, June 8, 1842. Tuomas Grzson.

SOCIETE GEOLOGIQUE DE FRANCE.

Weare able to inform our readers, that the great Annual Meeting
of the French Geologists will take place this year on Sept. 4th, at
Aix (dept. Bouches du Rhéne), and we have no doubt will be at-
tended by a vast number of foreigners, attracted both by the beauty
and geological interest of the neighbourhood.

Investigation of the Anoplura, or Insects of the Genus Pediculus of
Linneus.

It will perhaps be in the recollection of our readers, that at. the last
meeting of the British Association a sum of £50 was placed in the
hands of a committee of zoologists to forward the publication of Mr.
Denny’s proposed work on the British Species of Lice. This work
has now appeared, and amply proves the propriety of the grant in
question. Figures of about 210 species, highly magnified, beautifully
coloured and drawn with Mr. Denny’s well-known skill, are given
in the volume which has just appeared. Of these species nearly one
half are new to science, and nearly three-fourths to the British fauna.
Our object, however, in mentioning the work in this place, is to ex-
press a hope that the present Meeting of the British Association will
not close without renewing the grant, (especially as so small a sum
has been allowed to the Zoological Section,) as it is known to most
of the members that Mr. Denny possesses a great store of materials,
derived chiefly from exotic animals, of whose parasites we necessa-
rily know still less than of those of our own country.

el nS Pg

FOSSIL CRINOIDEA.

Our correspondent, T. Austin of Bristol, informs us that he intends
publishing by subscription ‘A Monograph of Fossil Crinoidea,’ in

* The specimens have engaged the attention of the Microscopical Society
(see p. 430). And we shall be very glad to avail ourselves of Dr. Southby’s
kind proposal, in order to forward some portion to Prof. Ehrenberg, who is
now engaged in publishing a work on Fossil Infusoria from the various
quarters of the globe.—Epir.

Meteorological Observations. 439

which many new and important genera and species will be for the
first time figured and described, and their geological range and dis-
tribution defined. The work, which is to appear in numbers, will we
doubt not meet with the approbation of geologists,

Works just published.

The Botanical Looker-out among the Wild Flowers of England
and Wales, forming a monthly Guide for the Collecting Botanist.
By Edwin Lees, F.L.S., &c.

The Pictorial Catechism of Botany. By Anne Pratt.

On the Growth of Plants in Glazed Cases. By N. B. Ward, F.L.S.

Algz maris Mediterranei et Adriatici. Auctore Jacobo G. Agardh.

Cycle. of the Seasons of Britain. By L. Howard, F.R.S.

Lectures on Animal Physiology. By B. J. Lowe.

Systematic Zoology. Grammar and Synopsis of Natural History.
By James Wade.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MAY 1842.

Chiswick.—May 1, 2. Clear and verydry. 3,4, Very fine. 5. Cloudy: heavy
rain. 6. Fine: showery. 7. Rain: stormy showers. 8. Cloudy: stormy.
10, 11. Very fine. 12. Drizzly. 13—15. Slight haze in the mornings: very
fine : clear at night. 16, 17. Very fine: clear. 18, 19, Overcast, 20. Densely
clouded. 21. Cloudy and fine. 22, Cloudy and fine: slight rain.. 23. Cloudy.
24. Rain. 25. Rain: overcast. 26. Rain: cloudy: clear at night. 27. Cloudy
and fine. 28. Very fine. 29, 30. Clear and very fine. 31. Very fine: cloudy.

Boston.—May 1, 2. Fine. 3. Cloudy. 4. Fine. 5,6. Fine: raine.m. 7.
Cloudy: rain a.m.ande.m. 8, Windy. 9—11. Fine. 12, Rain. 13. Fine.
14, Foggy. 15, 16, Fine. 17—19. Cloudy. 20. Rain. 21, 22. Cloudy.
23. Fine. 24. Rain: rainy day. 25. Cloudy. 26. Rain: rain early a.m.
27. Cloudy. 28. Fine: rain early a.m. 29. Fine. 30. Cloudy. 31. Fine.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—May 1. Clear: fog. 2. Cloudy: clear. 3. Clear:
cloudy. 4. Cloudy: damp. 5: Cloudy: rain. 6. Bright: cloudy. 7. Cloudy:
thunder.. 8. Showery. 9. Cloudy. 10. Rain: clear. 11, 12, Cloudy. 13—
15. Clear. 16. Clear: fog. 17. Fog cloudy. 18. Cloudy. 19, Cloudy:
drizzle. 20. Cloudy: shower. 21. Bright: shower. 22. Clear. 23. Clear:
fog. 24, Clear: cloudy. 25. Cloudy: damp. 26. Bright: cloudy. 27.
Bright: shower. 28. Bright: cloudy. 29. Cloudy; showery. 30. Bright:
cloudy. 31. Bright.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire.—May 1, 2. Dry and withering. 3, Cloudy.
4, Fine. 5. Cloudy, with rain. 6. Showery. 7. Wetday. 8. Showers a.M.:
cleared. 9. Fair, but cool. 10. Fair, but threatening. 11. Showery,. 12—17.
Fair and fine. 18. Fair and fine, but cloudy. 19. Fine rain p.m. . 20. Rain
and hail, 21. Fairand fine. 22. Showery. 23, Showery: growing weather.
24. Showery. 25, Fair andfine. 26. One shower: fine p.m. 27. Fair and
fine.. 28. Fair till noon: then rain. 29, 30. Showers. 31. Slight showers,

Sun shone out 29 days. Rain fell 12 days. Thunder 2 days. Hail 1 day.

Wind North-east 1 day. East $days. ast-south-east 1 day. South-east 5
days. South-south-east 45 days. South 5 days. South-west 44 days. West-
south-west 4 days. West 14 day. North-west 14 day.

Calm 7 days. Moderate 14 days. Brisk 2 days. Strong breeze 6 days.
Boisterous 2 days.

Mean temperature of the month .............0s0000.. 52°°8
Mean temperature of May 1841 .........ececeeeee 52° °2
Mean temperature of spring-water .................5 46 °8

Mean temperature of spring-water, May 1841 ... 49 °3

uvayy| 95:0/89-6 [8-3 2-1) ung)” 69-8F| 88.19] 1.FF| F-29] 8.F9 |1 9-14 |26-29| 8.8F | 6.49 | 9-99 |F48.66 |G48.62 | FF.6z | FF-66 | 10-08 | 298.6% |. 696.66 | 896.62 | *URa
9¢ Ig | ¥eo [pr | 09 | 191 te | GZ | 2-89} 0.82 | 2.09 | 00.08 | 28-62 | £0.08 | 96.62.| SF-6Z | STI-O€ | $91.08 | 261.0 | ‘I
€¢ Zoo | $s¢ | sp | sf | go! oF | BZ | 2-89 | 9.69 | €.29 | 92.6% | 89.64 | 88.62 | 02.62 | 82-66 | $96.6 | 090-08 | 010.08 | "0
s¢ *o | 19 | o¢ [¥09 | zo|.oF | 12 | GTS] 8.82 | 8.19 | 09.62 | $2.62 | 22.4% | 98.62-| 8F-6z | 166.62 | FZ1.0E | 81.08 | *6Z
Fg oe iia €9 | Feo |ger {09 ¢.9¢| IF | 02 | 0-F9 | 89) 9-Z¢ | £2.68} $2.66 | 88.6 |.18.6% | 8.6% | 886.6% | 990.08 | 020.08 | “8%
Zg gI- os |¢8¢ | Ze IfI9 | I9| Ig | 89 | 0-ZS | 8.9 | &.19 | 08.62 | €2.6z |-82.6z |-12.6% | F€.6G | 116.6% | 626.62 | 086.66 | “Ze
6e 10. Og |¢Fo fer | zQ | Ge}. Ze | 99 | Z.1S| 9.19 | B99 | 98.62 | 06.62 | 69.62 |.02:6% | 22.6% | 292.66 | 8%8.6z | 908.64 | “9%
1¢ £3: $6r | 99 | Ze $69 | -1¢| sp |-89 | 9.2%} 0.09) 2-9 | 28.6%} 88.62 | 02.62 | $9.62 | 2Z.6z |. $8.62 | $98.62 | 706.6% | “Sz
1¢ 03. 6+ | oo | gr | 6o | ¥o! OF | $9. | Z.59| 9.49 | &.€9 | 90.08] F0.08 | 9/.6z | 62.62 | 8&.6z | 062.66 | 888.62 | 688.62 | ‘ts O
0g 10. og | Fo | gr 19 |9-Zo| Esp | #9 | F-I9| $.92 | LE | ¥6.62| 68.6% |.02.6Z | 29.62 | 62.6% | $82.62 | £¢8.6% | £98.66 | *8% -

1g: | ZT. |o¢.0| 80. | To.
6F 90. teeeee 0. see
o¢ $0: seeree cI. eseeee

sr |Z0S | oF | 09 | Go| ZF | 9 | 8.6F | 0.69 | 8.Z¢ | 48.6% | 22.6% | 09.66 |.09.64 | 62.6% | $49.64 | 8F2.6z | 862.6% | “Ze
6r | IS | e \¥o¢ |. ge|. tr | 19 | €.19| £29) 2.99 | 02.62 | 99.62 | 09.62 |.ZF.6z | 02-6z | 949.62 | FaZ.6z | 082.66 | “1
6+ | 6F | oF | 09 | S.9F | 6F | €9 | 0.2% | 8.04 | 0-29 | ¢9.6z | 89.62 | ZE-6z | ¢F.6z | 90.6% | 9FQ-6 | 899.62 | 902.62 | “0%

SF ings #0. sr | OS | gr | Zo | a.1¢|}-9¢ | $9 | 9.2! 0.29 | 8.89 | 08-62 | 86.6z | 89.62 |:02.6z | ZE.6z | 112-62-| 208.62 | $88.62 | “61
os tsp | Gr \¢ir |$Z9 |. wo! OF | 69-|8.ZF| €-09 | 2.09 | £0.08 | EI-0€ | F8.6z | ZO.0E | G.6% | 116-62 | 9F0.0¢ | ZZ0.08 | “ST
I¢ Sb | Of | GF \$89 | ¢.0¢| SF | 89 | Z.SF| ¢-99 | 8.69 | 18.06 | EF-08 | Z1-0E | 62.0E | 62.62 | 6E1-08'| 82z.0¢ | F1E.08 | *ZT ©
rs o¢ | SS | gp | 2Z | ge] ap-| 89 | Z.8F| €.F9 | 8.Z¢ | 09.08 | $9.08 | 18-08 |} 98.08 | 28.62 | 208-08 | 068.0¢ | OEF.0F | ‘OT -
vs 81.0 os | 82 | ¢F | 89 | S.8¢!| Og | ZO | 0.8F| F-F9| Z.9¢ | 09.08 | 26.08 | FE-08 | 62,08 | $9.6 | IFE-0 | 288.08 | 80F-08 | “ST
8 fos | $9 | 0¢ ¢c9 | 19] 8¢ | BL | F.8h| SFO | BES | FZ-08 | OT-08 | F1-08.| 80,08 | 29.6 | BET-0E| 08Z.0E | 00.08 | “FT
8F On toes tgp |S \¥er | 09 |. so} 9g | OZ | Q.2F| 0-29 | Z.F9 | £0.08 | 20.0€ | 10.08 | Z6,6z | SF.6% | $€0-06.| 820.0 | Z80.08 | “ST
ly 60. | 20. Ze \$oc | gb \¢e¢ | cg | Ze | 19 | 0.9F| 8-F9 | .9F | ZO.08 | 00-0E | 06-62 | 98.62 | FF.6z | 026.6% | $86.6 | 8F6.6¢ | “ZI
Lt gz. Ze | 0¢ | oy \¢6o |. Zo| FF | SQ |Z.9F| 0.19 | €.Ze | 16.62 | 16.62 | 82.62 | 92.6% | FF.6% | ZFS.6Z | 996.6% | 900.08 | “IT
“Sb | 06. , Zy | I¢ | #8} 09 | 9) Se | 9 |8.1F| 9-09 | 0.89 | 86.62 | £0.08 | 06.62 | 20-08 | 69.6z | 890.08 | ZZT.0E | 81z.08 | “OT @
SF | 90- ** OT. Sop | Sp | Ze-| oc] og! Ze | 09 | F.9F| 9-19 | €.19 | 26.62 | 62.62 | 26.62 | 08.6% | 0F.6z | G68.62 | £80.08 | 8F6.6z |.°6
OG | FI. || SI. | 0. ch | esr | Par ie oo | Ip | £9 | F-8h | 0.29 | GFE | 08.62 | 00.62 | ZF.62 | 90.62 |-08-86 | G8E.6% | 902.62 | OIF-62 | °*8
1g 06.0 | $0. | 23. sr | So | op -\¢tg¢ | I¢| oF | £9 | 0.6% | ¢.39 | Z.19 | 64.82] 18.82 | 22.8% | 28.8% | £2.86 | Z61:6% | e8.6z,| OFS.6¢ | .°2
GY _ | Gt. |t-"**! ZZ. | SI. 6h | Ze | gr | oo |. co} Ze | 09 |9.09| 8.19 | &.9¢ | 16.8% | Z0.6z | 00.62 | 0.6z | 22.82 | 9Z¢.6z | Sz¥.6z | 8Et-6z | “9
0g gl. ter | oc \¢cp | 99 | gc! oF | £9 |9-ZF| 0.29 | 8.99 | 02.62 | SF.6z | 12-6 | 69.6z.| $o.6 | 0G¢.6z | 988.62) £06.62 |. °¢
6F Zy | 0¢ | cr | 29 | Ge} ge | SO | €.6F| F990 | 2.9 | 18.6% | 18.62 | $Z.6z | 82.62 | 8.6% | 268.62 | 106.62 | 996.62 | *F
&F gp | Ig | Ze | #9 | ¢.9F| OF | TZ | 0.ZF| &.Z9 | G.09 | $8.62 | 6.62 | 08.6% | ¥8.62.| ZF.6z | FS8.6¢ | 296.62 | 986.62 | “Ss
og fsr | 8b | Ze fa9 | ¢.Z¢ | o¢ |. 99 | 8-ZF | 2.29 | €.£9 | 0.0E | OT.0E | 00.0 | 01.08.) 6¢.62 | 296.6% | ZZ0.0¢ | F80-08 | “6 Py
og ek | of | 68} 99 | Ze} HF | &2 | 9-2Z¥ | 9.69 | €.69 | FZ.08 | 2.08 | 60.08 | 20.08 | 62.62 | €86.6z | 00.0€ | 00.08 | “I -
o ~n ro) bg 1 eo) iol un} » Zz + "Ul *x m m2] ‘urd ‘ure ‘urd “ure — 28 : % , .
ppeecesl# (2 |25|22\e5| 8 | x2] ab |e |52| 5 | Flee Fl F [sree |SE| te | fo | 6 | 6 [Se] wu | wml oRE] ON
abiFel es] 3 [Se se Fel -s-| 92] ee 28 : soe 3 ne
——| 01 5 | 2 BO | oO =. = ae es a oLMpue ‘aurys | 3 : of yormpueg ‘artys . | 8 F 5 Po |-
Sy mS e 2 B 5 eg P Fe Bn sane ants © © |§9rmsryD | “S*H t uopuoT ‘fauyio ~scuuenet fe HOLMSTYO ser) ay
° vb ee .

Ba "Urey | ‘PUL, . *‘JOJOMOULIOY T, ‘JoyoUIOIV So

‘KANWEO ‘asunyy younpung yw “uoysno{D *C ‘Ady 2y7 Ag puy §aU1Hs-salUIaWAG
‘asunyyy sotofidy bd ‘requng ‘AA ‘Ady 977 49 fNoLsog 7” ‘ea A “IJ 49 fuopuo'T «nau ‘MOIMSIHD 4D Ayars0g poLnznoyzLoFT ayy fo Uapsvxy) ayy 7D
uosdwoy J, ay 49 ‘ uoyaqoy “aA, gel quoysisspy ayy hg ‘NOaNo'T ‘Aja100g yohogy ay fo siuaupundp ay2 40 apni suoywasasgg Jonsoposoajapy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
No. 60. AUGUST 1842.

XLVI.—On the rediscovery of Halcyon smyrnensis (Linn.) in
Asia Minor. By H. E. Srrickuanp, M.A., F.G.S., &c.*

ALBIN, in his ‘ Natural History of Birds,’ published about a
century ago, describes a bird under the name of the “ Smyrna
Kingfisher,” and gives a figure of it (vol. i. pl. 27.) from a
specimen preserved in spirit, which he states was shot by
Consul Sherard “in a river of Smyrna.” ‘This species, to
which Linnzeus gave the name of Alcedo smyrnensis, has been
retained ever since in our catalogues, though from the time
of Sherard to the present day no further evidence has been
adduced, as far as I am aware, of its occurrence on the coasts
of the Mediterranean. The succeeding plate (vol. ili. pl. 28.)
of Albin’s work gives, under the name of “the Great Bengal
Kingfisher,” an indifferent representation of a well-known
Indian bird which was afterwards more correctly depicted by
Buffon in his ‘ Planches Enluminées,’ No. 894. This bird,
being evidently closely allied to Albin’s “Smyrna Kingfisher,”
was classed as a variety of it by Gmelin and Latham, and
stands as Alcedo smyrnensis y. in their catalogues. Later
writers on Indian ornithology agree in terming this bird
(which appears to be common throughout India from Ceylon
to Assam) Halcyon smyrnensis, thus implying a belief of its
specific identity with the “ Smyrna kingfisher” of Albin.
But as Albin’s figure presented certain differences from the
-Indian birds, and as no specimens from the Mediterranean
shores were at hand for comparison, it was impossible to de-
cide this point with certainty, and it seemed probable that
the species from India might prove to be distinct, and might
thus require a new appellation.
The differences in question were these: the adult Indian
bird has the /esser wing-covers rufous, the middle ones black,
and the greater, together with the quills, back and tail, bright

* Read at the British’Association at Manchester, and communicated by
the Author.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. 2G

442 Mr. H. E. Strickland on Halcyon smyrnensis.

greenish blue, changing in certain lights to green. Younger
specimens from India retain the rufous lesser covers, but have
the middle covers blue-green, like the rest of the wing and
upper parts. In Albin’s “Smyrna Kingfisher,” however, the
whole wing is represented green, changing only to a bluish
tinge on the middle covers, but without the rufous on the
lesser covers. ‘This discrepancy appeared to indicate a spe-
cific distinction, but was neutralized by the circumstance that
Albin, or his colourist, has also given green lesser covers to
the Bengal Kingfisher on plate 28, a mistake indeed which
might easily arise, from the rufous ridge of the wing being
concealed beneath the azure-green feathers of the upper back.

It was clear then that these doubts could only be solved by
searching in Asia Minor for the original species described by
Albin. During my residence at Smyrna in the winter of
1835-6, I failed in meeting with any traces of this bird, al-
though two other species of Alcedinide, viz. Alcedo Ispida,
Linn., and Ceryle rudis (Hasselquist) were not infrequent.
The Halcyon smyrnensis, however, belonging as it does to an
insectivorous genus which is rarely met with far beyond the
tropics, could hardly be expected to occur so far north as
Smyrna in the depth of winter. Failing in this attempt, I
took occasion at a later period, when supplying that ardent
and philosophic zoologist Mr, Edward Forbes with a list of
ornithological desiderata to be sought for in the Levant, to
call his particular attention to the long-lost “ Smyrna King-
fisher,” and I am happy to say that his researches have at
last been crowned with success. In a letter from him, dated
Macri, on the coast of Lycia, at the end of February last, he
says, “One of the sailors has just shot a large kingfisher
which I| take to be the one wanted. Three or four have been
seen, but not got at. The common Kingfisher is also very
abundant, or something like it. The large bird was brought
alive; its plumage is very beautiful. I have drawn it, and
Graves is at this moment busy skinning it. We shall send
the skin to you by an early opportunity.” Through the
kindness of Capt. Graves this specimen has since been for-
warded to me, and on comparing it with a series of specimens
from India, it turns out to be in every respect specifically
identical with them. It is in the full adult plumage, possess-
ing the rufous lesser and black medial covers which distin-
guish the perfect bird in India. We may therefore hence-
forth, without hesitation, retain the original specific name of
smyrnensis for the specimens from India no less than for those
of Asia Minor, and from the proximity of the latter country
to Crete and the Morea, we may anticipate the future admis-

Annd Mag. Nat Hist Noi.9 P\. I.

es te -

oy Rae eS ae Ee

Lascthit. ttirndibiult lor rs2s.

Ms Berkeley del. ASDC Sowerby feubp.

Ann.d MagNatl List. Vol.9.PAX .

Areyria decipiens Perk. Lhallus campaniutlatus Berk.

MT Berkeley del. TDC Sowerby féwtp.

MI Berkeley Lee. Clatiirius cress, Berk.

On some new species of Fungi. 443

sion of this beautiful and interesting species into the fauna of
Kurope.

The specimen of the Smyrna kingfisher depicted by Albin
must be regarded as an immature individual, and we must
suppose that the uppermost series of wing-covers in his plate
were either coloured green instead of rufous through an over-
sight of the artist, or that they indicate a still earlier stage of
development than. the Indian specimens which I have had
opportunities of examining. |

The description of the specimen from Macri is as follows:
—Rich rufous brown on the head, cheeks, sides and back of
neck, lesser wing-covers, under wing-covers, sides of breast,
abdomen, and lower tail-covers ; deep black on middle wing-
covers, forming a large patch; greenish blue, changing in
certain lights to verdigris-green, on upper back, scapulars,
spurious wing, greater and primary wing-covers, secondaries,
tertials and rectrices. On the rump and upper tail-covers
this blue assumes a purer tint. Terminal half of primaries
black, basal half greenish blue externally and white within,
gradually increasing till the ninth primary is almost wholly
white. Inner margins of secondaries and of rectrices blackish
brown; chin, throat and middle of breast white; beak and
legs vermilion-red. Total length 114 inches; beak to front
21, to gape 23, breadth 8 lines, height 8 lines; wing to end
of primaries 4% inches, to end of tertials the same; middle
rectrices 3 inches 7 lines, outer ditto 2 inches 11 lines; tarsus
7 lines; middle toe and claw 14 inch, hind ditto 7 lines.

XLVII.—Notice of some Fungi collected by C. Darwin, Esq.,
in South America and the Islands of the Pacific. By the
Rev. M. J. Berkevey, M.A., F.L.S.

[ With Three Plates. ]

Tue following enumeration requires no especial prefatory ob-
servations. A portion of the fungi collected by Mr. Darwin
has already been noticed in this Journal without any know-
ledge that there were more in the Museum at Cambridge.
The present additional species were placed in my hands some
time since by the kindness of Professor Henslow, but the pub-
lication has been delayed in consequence of the accidental loss
of the notes and sketches which were prepared soon after their
arrival. The delay has not however been without benefit, as
I have since had the advantage of studying several very rich
collections of exotic fungi, and have therefore been more con-
fident in the determination of the species. I am under pecu-
2G?

444 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on some Fungi collected

liar obligation to my friend Dr. Montagne, who has not only
supplied me with specimens of the greater part of his pub-
lished species, but has communicated many novelties of the
greatest interest before publication.

1. Agaricus salebrosus, n. s. Sordidé flavus, pallidus ; pileo
subreniformi lobato subplicato subcarnoso, sulcis brevibus ra-
diantibus notato, pellucido-striato; lamellis latis subdistanti-
bus, acie subdentata; stipite nullo. Darw. No. 216.

On sticks, covered with bark. Rio Janeiro. May 1832.

One to two inches or more broad, of a pale dirty yellow. Pilei at
first entirely resupinate, reniform, sometimes somewhat confluent ;
at length reflexed and free, more or less orbicular, smooth, more or
less lobed and almost plicate, marked with short distinct radiating
shallow furrows ; margin thin, acute, pellucido-striate. Gills broad,
rather distant, their edge slightly toothed. Stem none, but the por-
tion of the pileus by which it is attached is thickened.

Allied to the species of the first section of Fries’ division
Resupinati in the tribe Pleurotus, in which it will range next
to Ag. porrigens. The upper stratum of the pileus does not
appear to be gelatinous.

Puate IX. fig. 1. 4g. salebrosus, nat. size.

2. Lentinus villosus, Fr. (non Klz. in ‘ Linn.’), Darw. No.
267.

On sticks. Rio Janeiro. May 1832.

3. Schizophyllum commune, Fr., Darw. No. 463.

On orange-trees. Rio Janeiro. May.

4. Polyporus sanguineus, Fr., Darw. No. 597.
Rio Janeiro. June.

5. Polyporus igniarius, Fr., Darw. No. 3285.

Var. scaber, Berk., Ann. of Nat. Hist., vol. iii. p. 324.

Ona Mimosa. James Island (Gallopagos).

A large form of the variety described in an account of Fungi from
Van Diemen’s Land.

6. Hexagona fasciata, n.s. Pileo sessili tenui coriaceo ri-
gido, reniformi, supra concavo ligneo-fulvescente nitidiusculo
demtm glaberrimo rugosiusculo, zonis crebris passim profun~
dioribus sulcato ; hymenio ligneo-pallido; poris submagnis
subhexagonis, acie lzvi vel subdentata. Darw. No. 3391.

Tahiti. November.

Pileus 3 inches broad, 24 inches long, reniform, thin but coriaceous
and rigid, subimbricated, very concave above, marked with many con-
centric grooves, most of which are shallow, and a few obscure radia-
ting ribs scarcely visible except towards the margin, where they form
small vaulted knobs, with corresponding depressions in the hymenium,
smooth, very minutely rugose, of a tawny wood colour, with nume-
rous darker zones. Hymenium and substance wood-coloured. Pores

in South America and the Islands of the Pacific. 445

rather large, ;th of an inch in diameter, obscurely hexagonal, mi-
nutely pubescent within ; margin, even in those portions of the hy-
menium which are horizontal, but slightly toothed where the pores
are at all oblique.

This very fine species, which has just the habit of Stereum ostrea
as figured by Nees von Esenbeck, approaches somewhat in character
to Hexagona tenuis, but there is not the slightest cinereous tinge, and
the whole habit is different. The species however to which it is near-
est is Hexagona polygramma, Montagne, of which I have an excellent
specimen from the Neel-gherries. But though its colours are nearly
the same, it is a much more even plant, without any of the little raised
lines which characterize the Indian species. It is more frequently
zoned and in a different way; it is thicker and rigid, not coriaceo-
membranaceous ; the pores too are much smaller. Individuals pro-
bably occur with a lateral stem.

Puare IX. fig. 2. a, Hexagona fasciata, nat. size; 6, under-side of a
young specimen.

7. Laschia infundibuliformis, n.s. Pileo infundibuliformi,
sublobato, glabro, minuté striato ; alveolis plus minus elongatis,
ad basin stipitis obesi ex dissepimentis denticulatis hispiduli
decurrentibus. Darw. No. 247.

On rotten wood in forest. Rio Janeiro. May 1832.

Whole plant gelatinous, flaccid, yellow-brown, very thin and deli-
cate, half an inch broad, quite smooth, but minutely striate, infundi-
buliform, slightly lobed, at length split on one side. Stem a quarter of
an inch high, confluent with the pileus. Hymenium favoso-alveolar ;
alveoli angular, more or less elongated, especially towards the stem,
where they become linear and extend to its base; dissepiments ob-
tuse, those of the stem minutely denticulate, so.as to give it a slightly
hispid appearance.

Piare IX. fig. 3. a, Laschia infundibuliformis, nat. size; b, ditto mag-
nified ; c, a section to show the form of the edge of the dissepiment.

8. Cora pavonia, Fr., Darw. No. 347.
Highest peak of Fernando Noronha. —

9. Radulum palmatum, n.s. Carneo-rufum ; subiculo ef-
fuso maculas irregularitér ellipticas demim lobatas efformante ;
processibus hymenii prim aculeiformibus, dein palmatis mul-
tifidis compressis. Darw. No. 463.

On orange-trees. Rio Janeiro. May.

Forming, by the confluence of several small, effused, more or less
elliptic spots, lobed patches, which are from 1 to 2 inches long. Sub-
iculum tomentose, from which after the manner of a lichen arise
numerous erect, minutely tomentose processes 1 to 3 lines high,
which are at first cylindrical and setiform, but soon become confiu-
ent, compressed, dilated and palmate. The whole plant is of a rufous
flesh-colour, which probably in the fresh plant inclines to scarlet.
This exceedingly pretty species, which is very different from any with

446 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on some Fungi collected

which I am acquainted, has quite the habit of a lichen; indeed, it
was in the same packet with Borrera chrysophthalma and other cor-
tical lichens. It does not spring from beneath the bark.

Puate X. fig. 1. a, Radulum palmatum, nat. size ; 6, processes of hyme-
nium, magnified.

10. Exidia Auricula Jude, Fr., Darw. No. 973.

On beech-trees. Port Famine. May 1833.

The specimens appear to be the same as the European species, but
the down of the external surface is not so strongly marked.

11. Peziza scutellata, L., Darw. No. 1111.
On rotten wood in a forest. I. of Inchy, N. of Cape Tres Montes,
1834.

12. Nidularia plicata, Fr., Darw. No. 268.
On sticks in forest. Rio Janeiro. June 1832.

13. Phallus campanulatus, n.s. Capitulo libero campanu-
lato ruguloso pervio; apice annuliformi; stipite supra. deor-
sumque attenuato. Darw. No. 712. |

On sand-dunes. Maldonado. June 1833.

Dirty white; head bell-shaped, more than an inch broad at the
base, nearly 14 inch high, free below, with the border rather spread-
ing, minutely wrinkled, ending above in a distinct, abrupt, ring-like
border with a broad perforation in its centre, covered when fresh
with a greenish black at length fluid mass, which has a scarcely
offensive odour. Stem 4 inches high, sths of an inch thick, attenuated
above and below, deeply but minutely pitted, inserted by a very
narrow base into the little cup-shaped inner volva. The outer volva
was unfortunately so broken that its form could not be ascertained.

The species belongs to the same section with Phallus aurantiacus,
Mont., and Phallus impudicus, but is distinguished by the ring-like
apex and the rugulose, not reticulate, hymenium. Plumier, ‘ Filices,’
167. G,is most probably the same thing, but the peculiar form of the
apex is not represented.

Piate X. fig. 2. a, Phallus campanulatus, natural size, with its inner
volva; b, the inner volva separated from the stem to show its mode of at-
tachment.-

14. Clathrus crispus, Turp.

Var. B. obovatus. Darw. No. 647.

On sand-dunes. Maldonado. Notcommon. May and June 1832.

«Salmon-coloured; brownish-green internally.”

All the specimens, which, with one exception, are in a young state,
are regularly obovate or pyriform, and in this point strikingly differ-
' ent from the plant of Turpin. In other respects the resemblance is
so close that I am constrained to consider it a mere variety, especially
as Clathrus cancellatus,from Micheli’s and Brondeau’s figures, appears
to be occasionally obovate. It is quite scentless, whereas C. cancel-
latus is described as extremely feetid. It appears to be the species
figured by Plumier, ‘ Filices,’ tab. 167. H.

in South America and the Islands of the Pacific. 447

No analysis of the genus appears to have been given since that of
Micheli, which, as is usual with that admirable author, is wonderfully
correct, considering the state of botany in his days. I am therefore
happy to have an opportunity of being able to give figures from spe-
cimens preserved in spirits. If a vertical section be made in a young
plant before the volva is burst, the receptacle is found to be attached
at the base by a mere point; its substance, especially the lower part,
is perforated with a few elongated cavities, and the centre filled with
an opake jelly. For about two-thirds of its length the inner walls of
the receptacle are studded with morchella-form knobs arranged round
its apertures, hollow within, and consisting of a highly complicated
sinuous mass like that of the hymenium of Phallus, which contains
innumerable oblong sporidia. The receptacle is adorned, both ex-
ternally and internally, with parallel striz, which give it a very ele-
gant appearance. In the old plant the portions of the hymenium are
seen shrunk and withered, each seated at the point from which the
ribs diverge from the border of the apertures. The number of aper-
tures seems to be variable, but is always much greater than that of
Clathrus cancellatus, which occurs in New Zealand as well as in the
northern hemisphere.

Puate XI. fig. 1. a, Clathrus crispus, natural size before the bursting
of the volva; 6, ditto with the volva just burst; c, ditto further advanced;
d, section of a young plant, showing the position of the knobs of the hyme-
nium ; e, section of a portion of the hymenium highly magnified to show its
sinuous structure ; f, sporidia ; g, inner surface of a portion of an old plant to
show the portions of the hymenium éz sitw at the juncture of the ribs and
border of the aperture.

15. Spheria polymorpha, Pers. Darw. No. 596.

On rotten trees in forest. Rio Janeiro. May.

16.* Geaster saccatus, Fr. Darw. No. 664. 1493.
Damp, rather shady places. Maldonado. June 1832.
Inner peridium, when fresh, dark brown, outer lighter.

17. Bovista cervina, n.s. Parva globosa peridio membra-
naceo pallido cervino, exteriori rigidiusculo ; ore minuto sub-
rotundo, capillitio, sporidiisque concoloribus. Darw. No.754.

Driest part of plains. Rio Negro, Patagonia. 1833.

Subglobose, attached by a broad base to the earth, about 8ths of.
an inch broad, fawn-coloured ; inner peridium very thin and mem-
branaceous, opening by a minute round orifice ; outer more rigid,
soon falling off, but a portion of it remains in general about the base.
Sporidia globose, as far as I can see, not pedicellate, of a pale dingy
umber, as well as the capillitium.

18. Arcyria decipiens, n. s. Gregaria, peridiis stipitatis

* Thave lately ascertained, in young unopened specimens of Geaster fim-
briatus, the curious fact that the inner peridium with its columella and hyme-
nium are continued from the outer coat of the outer peridium through an
aperture at the base of the inner coriaceous coat, which is of a completely
different substance.

448 Dr. Willshire on some poinis of Vegetable Structure.

obovatis ochraceis, capillitio supra libero obovato erecto spo-
ridiisque concoloribus. Darw. No. 224.

On the rough bark of palms. Rio Janeiro. May 1832.

Growing in little gregarious patches about a line high. Stem
about as long as the peridium, which is smooth, shining, of a yellow
ochre, breaking away gradually above, but persistent at the base, and
erateriform. Capillitium free above, slightly attached below, some-
times falling out entire from the peridium. Sporidia globose.

This plant has very much the habit of Trichia clavata, of which
species I considered it a form till I examined the capillitium, which
is that of an Arcyria, being reticulate, and not filled with spiral
threads.
~ Prater X. fig. 3. a, plants of Arcyria decipiens magnified ; 6, capillitium,
ditto; ¢, portion of capillitium with sporidia highly magnified.

XLVIII.— Remarks on some points of Vegetable Structure.
By W. Hueues Wixusuire, M.D., M.B.S., Lecturer on
Botany at Charing Cross Hospital, &c.

[ With a Plate. ]

In the last number of the ‘ Linnza’ appears a paper of Mohl’s*,
in which the origin of a secondary layer out of spiral fibres in
a vessel is denied, as also that the punctations in dotted tubes
depend for their presence upon the existence of this secondary
internal layer. Yet in another paragraph of the same paper
it is also stated, that the first approach towards the develop-
ment of the punctations is seen in the existence of a delicate
fibrous net upon the lateral walls of the vessels, especially of
those which lie next to other vessels. Now from this latter
statement it certainly appears, that the presence of fibres is
admitted by Mohl though denied in another, and also from
his averment that this fibrous net is seen upon the lateral
walls—which we take to mean externally to the homogeneous
membrane of which the vessel is at first composed; we as-
sume that he here admits its formation to be secondary in re-
gard to period of development, though its situation is outward.
Though it is denied by Mohl that the fibres are spiral, from
what we have just stated, however, we could draw no other con-
clusion than that the existence of a secondarily formed fibrous
layer is admitted, did it not appear contradicted afterwards
_ by his stating that no network or fibres exist per se, but are
only appearances. The author says, “the meshes of the net
answer to.the after-present circles of the dot, consequently

* A translation of this valuable paper by the Rev. M.J. Berkeley ap-
peared, together with the plates, in our last number.—Eorr.

o
a
:
.
E

wc) ak esas ti iret ree Ne aie et baie ai at ola rae i ee ke tat ae

LD Wilshire ate.

Dr. Willshire on some points of Vegetable Structure. 449

indicating the hollow or excavation which lies between the
vessels, and the apparent fibres which include the meshes are
produced by the position of the walls of the vessels.” From this
it would appear then, that there is no distinct secondarily
formed layer of fibrous network, but that the peculiar posi-
tion of the walls of the vessel against adjacent lying struc-
tures gives rise to hollows or excavations, the circumferential
edges of which constitute the fibres of the apparent net. If
this proposition be really what is meant, the theory of the cir-
cle of the punctation (der Hof des Tiipfels), according to Mohl,
is nothing further than a depressing of the primary homoge-
neous membrane in certain places. It is true, that the writer
admits of the existence of a secondary layer, and also of fibres
running between the punctations in certain descriptions of ves-
sels, but this layer is not, he says, composed of spiral fibres
grown together, nor have these fibres anything to do with the
formation of the circle of punctation. How mere local posi-
tion can give rise to such symmetry, peculiarity of form and
spiral appearance which the dots and circles of punctated
ducts really possess, it is to us difficult to imagine, as also
what truly should be deduced from Mohl’s. own statement
upon the subject. We would beg to offer a few remarks con-
nected with this matter as suggested by our own observations
as influenced by the recent investigations of Dr. Barry on the
presence of primordial fibre. Dr, Barry has demonstrated the
existence of primordial filament or fibre in bodies of animal or-
ganization, and we shall endeavour to draw an analogy between
some of his views with phenomena known to exist in the
vegetable kingdom. The point from which we shall start is,
that in that fluid of animals which plays the part of a mediate
agent in nutrition, and offers to the plastic powers of the ul-
timate cells a generative structural material, it has been
shown corpuscular bodies exist possessing a peculiar filament
or fibre, and which, through the kindness of Dr. Barry, I had
an opportunity of seeing at the College of Surgeons. This
gentleman remarks, that it is well known that discoid bodies
circulate in plants, and it remains to be shown whether they
have not filaments, and whether the spiral filamentous deve-
lopment is primary (Ann. N, Hist. vol. viii. p. 503). The juice
circulating in the lactiferous tissue of vegetables contains cor-
puscles and variously shaped bodies, of which Ficus, Vinca,
Chelidonium, &c., will afford illustrations. In certain species
of Euphorbia, however (Meyen, ‘Pflanzen Physiologie,’ vol. ii.
p. 394 et seg.), exist strangely and differently shaped objects
circulating in the milk juice, and in which dark stripes or lines

may be observed (Pl. XII. fig. a.): these I hold to be analogous

450 Dr. Willshire on some points of Vegetable Structure.

to the phenomena shown to exist in animal blood. These ob-
jects were formerly looked upon from their peculiarity of shape
as crystals; but Hartig (Krdman’s and Schweiggerseidel’s
Journal, 1835) stated they were formed of amylum; and Meyen
(ut anied) regarded the stripes or lines as caused by tearings
or lacerations of the inner portion of the substance of the amy-
laceous body by a gradual extension of its layers.

Whatever may be the peculiar forms however of these bo-
dies, and admitting their identity of reaction as regards iodine
with that of starchy material, we conceive that, so far from re-
garding them as not the absolute essentials of the lactiferous
fluid, and as not analogous to those of the blood, the present
state of our knowledge allows us to consider them as actually
the same, and as forming mediate generative structural mat-
ter for vegetable tissue, since it has been shown by Mohl (Va-
lentin’s Repert., 1841) that colour varying from brown to blue
may be produced in all vegetable membranes under certain
conditions by iodine; and by Payen (Valentin’s Repert. and
Comptes Rendus) that the substance which forms the ele-
mentary structure of all plants is the same in all species, that
this primary substance is cellulosa, that it alone forms the
walls of earliest formed tissue, that it can be converted into
dextrine by the action of sulphuric acid, and that it has with
amidon a similarity of composition. To look therefore upon
these bodies as mere crystals or as pieces of starch, we think
now unwarranted, and they should be considered as primordial
bodies of cellulosa; the dark lines or stripes being probably
filaments or fibres, and the whole being analogous to the cor-
puscle of the blood with its filament or fibre, and which serves
to produce new tissue. We confess, in our present state of
knowledge with respect to vegetable anatomy, we cannot lay
down as a rule, that fibre or filament is always the primary
form of evolution; and we consider that, without assuming that
for which we have no ocular proof, we must yet rest satisfied
with believing that much tissue is not derivable from fibre.
Yet that it often is, and primarily so, may be allowed; and
every vegetable physiologist will have met with abundance of
proof, that what, under less careful investigation, or merely
ordinary circumstances, has appeared primary homogeneous
membrane, has, with more care and delicate investigation, been
resolvable into fibre or filament, primary and elementary. Al-
though in many plants the parietes of lactiferous tissue are
homogeneous, showing no trace of fibre, yet in Huphorbia
magnispina they are resolvable into spiral filaments, which we
are not inclined to believe are of secondary origin in these
ducts, but of primary. Further, though there is abundance

Dr. Willshire on some points of Vegetable Structure. 451

of evidence of secondary formation being thus derived in
most plants and but little of primary, yet in others the cir-
cumstances of the case are such as to lead us to believe in the
origin of the general tissues being derived from primary spiral
filaments. In a new species of Stelis brought by Meyen from
the island of Lucon scarcely any membrane is to be found not
so resolvable, and surely this or much of it must be primary.
In the description of this plant the physiologist just men-
tioned states that all the parenchymatous cells lying beneath
the epidermis are composed of tissue formed by spirally wound
bands, and possess no otherwise primary homogeneous enve-
loping membrane. In some of the larger cells where pres-
sure is exerted, as at their terminations, the membrane ap-
pears structureless or homogeneous like ordinary membrane,
but all the rest of them is distinctly formed of spiral filaments
(Pl. XII. fig. 6.). Now, from all portions and structures of this
plant being so composed, save the cells of the epidermis, it
would appear to be a pushing of a doctrine to maintain that the
spiral fibre and filament are here but of secondary origin ; and
even the cells of the epidermis, we are inclined to believe, are
derived from the same element, since the parchment-like cells
of the aérial roots presented spiral lines, though the filaments
were so firmly grown together that they could not be separated
as a great part of the others could.

From the universality here evinced, we think we may not
be in error in believing that Schleiden’s theory, that the for-
mation of filament does not take place independently of mem-
brane, but occurs in the interior of cells whose membrane was
originally homogeneous, meets with a great exception. The
spiral lines observed by Dr. Brown on the hairs of Trades-
cantia form, we think, another.’ We cannot go the length of
Corda, who states that the shortly articulated spiral vessels of
Nepenthes distillatoria are devoid of an enveloping homoge-
neous membrane.

In that description of tissue known to vegetable anatomists
by the name of fibro-cellular, there is a variety found. occur-
ring in portions of the generative apparatus of some plants in
which the fibre appears totally independent of membrane in
its fully developed. state, and has hence been called fibre with-
out membrane. From the investigations of some continental
physiologists, however, we are prevented from accepting these
instances as examples of primary fibrous development, and as
yet must regard them as examples of secondary formation only.
In one remarkable case, however, in which fibre occurs, in the
seeds of Collomia, which was first published by Dr. Lindley,
though Horkel is said to have demonstrated it to his class

452 Dr. Willshire on some points of Vegetable Structure. .

some years before, we think a true illustration of their pri-
mary development is afforded, and in which the spiral direc-
tion is:at the same time very plain. It is true that some writers _
have stated their belief, that these spiral filaments are invest-
ed by a primary membrane, and hence that they are only se-
condary in appearance ; but all that we conceive is, that they
are surrounded by a sort of mucus, probably cytoblastemic. In
the many examples found in Orchidee of fibro-membranous
tissue, the fibre can only be considered as forming the se-
condary layer. It appears to us rather difficult to say whether
the branched filaments which connect together the granules
of pollen in many plants are to be regarded as primary or not.
In the earlier periods of antheroid evolution none are.to be
seen, it being only after the dissolution of the original cells
in which the granules were formed that they appear. _

In many of the lower orders of plants the formation of pri-
mary fibre is evident ; the mesothallus of many lichens and the
filaments of certain fungi illustrate the point; but in these
orders great care, we conceive, must be used in drawing our
conclusions, since much of fibrous and spiroid tissue—the
latter in particular—is in them decidedly of secondary deve-
lopment. The spiroid fibres of the cells of Sphagnum, and
the same structure which we are led to believe may be here-
after observed in Dicranum glaucum and Octoblepharum albi-
dum, as well as the spiral filaments of Trichia and Junger-
mannia, are of course all secondary.

Turpin, in his reduction of vegetable forms to elementary
types, assumed two conditions as the lowest; the one called
Protospheria simplex, in which the development was sphe-
roidal and cellular; the other Protonemata simplex, in which
the evolution was filamentous and thread-like. ‘These states
of development have been assumed as primary and springing
from a mere structureless, gelatinous phycomater or matrix,
and also that the mere evolution of either of these forms—a
simple cell or thread—constituted the lowest conditions of an
entire vegetable organism. This theory in some points, how-
ever, is to us too vague to offer a support to the theory of
primary filamentous development, since we conceive that the
Protonemata is here secondary upon the Protospheria. There
is only one argument in its favour, and that is, in its agree-
ment with a law of physiology, namely, that as we get lower
down in the scale of vegetable bodies, the complications of the
elementary powers of which the higher orders are made up
become fewer and fewer, until at last we get so low that scarce-
ly any complications exist at all, the mere exemplification of
the element as it were constituting the whole individual ; but

Dr. Willshire on some points of Vegetable Structure. 453

yet we think that the Protonemata of Turpin is not so low as
this, and that we cannot stop from reducing them, however
low they may be, into a complication of a lower form—the
Protospheria, and in which it may truly be said scarcely any-
thing but the exemplification of the element can be seen.

Though we believe then, that on an examination of our
knowledge with respect to vegetable anatomy, much will be
found in support of Dr. Barry’s theory, yet much will re-
main, and which certainly comprises more facts than exist in
favour of that theory, which entitles us to maintain that tissue
exists not derived from primary filament, and that the latter
is in a great mass of cases a secondary formation only. While,
therefore, we would modify some statements made in the ob-
servations on the structure of Tilia, at p. 85, by substituting
for “all tissue” “ much tissue,” and admitting that some
membrane is composed of primordial filaments, we cannot
attach less importance to the doctrine of a secondary fibrous
layer there maintained.

The next point to which we shall allude is in reference to
the formation of the punctation on dotted vessels. With de-
ference to Mohl, whose views however we may have not pro-
perly made out, from the foreign language in which they are
propounded, we beg leave most decidedly to differ, and be-
lieve that the origin of the punctations is immediately depend-
ent upon a fibrous layer; and from an analogy alluded to
by Dr. Barry, and a suggestion of his with regard to the teeth
of a spiral filament being concerned in their production, we
hold that the matter may be properly explained: on the other
hand, we must remain in the opinion of Schleiden, in oppo-
sition to that of Dr. Barry, whom we consider to look upon
these fibres as primary, that this fibrous layer is of secondary
origin ; that it is formed within a previous homogeneous mem-
brane which alone is primary.

In all vessels in which true punctations are found, whether
the central dot is surrounded by a circle or. not, or whether
the circle alone exists, the first approach to their formation
is the production of a secondary layer of fibres upon the
inner surface of the apparently primary homogeneous mem-
brane. This layer consists of filaments, which not only have
a spiral direction with respect to the duct in which they are
formed, but they are bent upon themselves as it were, forming
sinuous curves (Pl. XII. fig. .¢. (@)). In many cases the posi-
tion of these filaments with respect to each other is such, that
the directions of the curves are opposed to each other (as at fig.
c.(6)), and in all very densely punctated vessels such appears
to be the case: on the other hand, the bendings of the filament

. . * © - : '
454 Dr. Willshire on some points of Vegetable Structure.

may all preserve the same direction, save in a very few spots,
the curves fitting into each other; no intervals being formed
between them, but one continuous layer resulting from their
growth and approximation, except in the few places just al-
luded to (Pl. XII. fig. d.) : such appears to be the case in ves-
sels whose punctations are few and scattered. Now it is in
those spaces which result from the opposition of the smailer
curves (fig. c. (6)) that the punctations are formed, nothing
there existing but a layer of external membrane, which be-
comes depressed in the form of a hollow or excavation towards
the centre of the tube, the edge of the depression being the
opposed curves (fig. c. d. and e.). This answers to the larger
surrounding circle of the dot, der Hof des Tiipfels of the Ger- |
mans.

According to the size of the curves so will be that of the
circle of punctation, and according to the shorter or more
elongated spiral direction of the sinuous fibres along the pri-
mary layer, so will be the position of the circles with respect to
each other. Thus in the tubes of many Conifere the punc-
tations are large, and placed in a single row down those walls
of the vessel which are in approximation to others, whilst
those parietes in juxtaposition with true cells have small cir-
cles only, and often distant from each other (fig. é.). . In these
cases the spiral direction of the fibre is very elongated, and
- opposition of curves, the latter being large, ensues in a limited
manner and apparently overruled by the nature of the adja-
cent organs, which fully establishes one part of Mohl’s theory,
namely, that contiguous structure influences the formation of
the punctations. In the Conifere, from many of the curves
being similar in direction, there is much fibre consolidated
into apparent homogeneous substance (fig. e, one extremity is
drawn homogeneous from the consolidation of the fibres, which
is the natural appearance of the whole tube, save where the
punctations exist ; the position of these indicate the direction
and curves of the fibres, though not actually apparent). With
respect to the dot seen in the circle of depression, Mohl’s view
appears to us to be correct, that it is a canal traversing the
walls of the vessel, thickened by superimposed matter from
the interior of the vessel to the bottom of the excavation:
that the external pomt of this canal is not pervious, is also
probable from the appearance it presents (fig. g.).

We must differ from Mohl in looking upon many of those
instances which he adduces as examples of the dot without
the circle or hollow, as instances of small hollows or depres-
sions without the dot: in these cases, it seems to us, the great
mass of spiral fibres has curves agreeing in direction with

Artie A Mag Nat Hist Nol. 9 PLS.

AIDE Sowerhy Jectt

Mr. 8. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 455

each other, and hence much of the secondary layer is not re-
solvable into distinct fibres. At certain places, however, slight
variations in the curves take place; they become opposed, and
a small depression of the outer membrane results, or the few
opposed curves may be large, and hence a greater hollow will
ensue; but in these vessels very little matter is added to the
internal layer, perhaps none, and hence no dot or canal is ap-
parent in them (Pl. XII. fig. d.).

The spiral and sinuous direction of the fibres of the se-
condary layer is very easily recognizable, at least when punc-
tated vessels are carefully examined; but the attention of the
observer should be strongly directed to it, as the brighter ap-
pearance of the punctations themselves, from the light only
passing through a less thickened layer of membrane, draws
more powerful consideration to them. It may also be well
observed when a vessel is cut, or when it breaks itself at the
side (as at fig. f).

The section of a completely formed punctation is seen at
Pl. XII. fig. g; the dotted line indicates the primary mem-
brane, the broader dark line beneath it the fibre.

It will be seen that we thus differ from Mohl in believing
that a secondarily formed fibrous layer, consisting of fila-
ments bent upon themselves, is mainly instrumental in the
formation of punctations, and agree with him in the circum-
stance of the depression being caused by a sinking-in of the
primary membrane, but which latter condition never could
exist without the previous existence of the fibres alluded to.
We also consider the fibres or filaments not to be of primary
development, and not as serving in this particular as a sup-
port to Dr. Barry, in what we have thought to have been his
views. (Figs. a. and 6. are from Meyen.)

XLIX.—A Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. By 8. V.
Woon, Esq., F.G.S.
[ With a Plate. ]
[Continued from vol. vi. p. 253.)
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.
GENTLEMEN,
Ir has been my object with the present as well as the prece-
ding portion of this Catalogue to adhere as closely as possible
to the classification of Lamarck ; my only deviations from the
system of that eminent naturalist are those rendered necessary
by the additions that have been made to the science of Mala-
cology, and the establishment of new genera by other writers.
I have also myself thought it requisite to propose a few for

456 Mr. 8S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

some forms in my own cabinet. Mr. Lyell and Capt. Alex-
ander have kindly furnished me with the list of shells from the
mammaliferous crag*, while those from the red and coralline
are what my own cabinet contains, every species of which I
have myself collected. .

With respect to the utility of this Catalogue as one means
of arriving at the relative ages of the three deposits to which
it has reference, it should be borne in mind that some amount
of error may arise from the imperfect state or altered condi-
tion of many fossil species ; some modifications in the several
proportions of extinct to recent species may also arise from
future researches both in recent and fossil conchology, a source
of error mentioned by Mr. Charlesworth. And in applying
the percentage test to these tertiary beds, allowance should
be made for the absence from the red and mammaliferous crag
of certain species found in the coralline and also inhabiting
our own seas, amounting to nearly ten per cent., many of them
minute and fragile. Mr. Lyell, in his paper upon the relative
ages of the Crag of Norfolk and Suffolk, ‘ Mag. of Nat. Hist.,’
1839, p.322, says, “If they” (the recent species just referred
to) “should hereafter be detected in beds strictly contempo-
rary with the red crag, it by no means follows that they
would alter the proportion of thirty per cent., because with
them we might expect to bring to light a great number of ex-
tinct species which would probably agree with the extinct spe-
cies of the coralline crag, whilst others would be peculiar to
the red crag.””?. Now on this point I must beg to dissent from
Mr. Lyell, as I-consider a part, at least, of these recent spe-
cies should be allowed for in our estimates, since we know
they must have existed through the intermediate period; and
though in our researches for these absent species we should
in all probability bring to light a number of extinct forms,
so at the same time we might expect to discover with them
a number of forms identical with those now living in our own
seas but not known in the coralline crag, and that we have
as much reason to expect in our new discoveries that the ex-
tinct species should not much exceed the proportionate num-
ber of recent not found in the older bed, as that those absen-
tees should be the only recent species that we may hereafter
discover. We have not however yet arrived at that know-

* Dr. Buckland states in his Anniversary Address to the Geological So-
ciety for 1840, p. 236, that Mr. Lyell proposés the term ‘* Norwich Crag”
for the newest of the three crag deposits, but 1 have employed throughout this
catalogue Mr. Charlesworth’s name “‘ Mammaliferous Crag,” which he gave
to this formation in the year 1836, and which has consequently the right of
priority. (See Proc. of Brit. Assoc. for 1836.) .

Mr. S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 457

ledge of the contents of these beds which would enable us to
determine with precision the number of species each forma-
tion possesses. I give my Catalogue more to show the riches
of our tertiary deposits than with the expectation that any
generalizations can be established where so many sources of
error are likely to interfere with our calculations, hoping that
a better acquaintance with recent British Testacea will enable
me at a future period to correct some of the errors it may
probably be found to contain. Many of the identifications in
this Catalogue have of necessity been based upon figures and.
descriptions, but a comparison with the specimens themselves
is in all cases essential to correct determination.

With respect to the temperature of the sea during the for-
mation of these deposits, various and conflicting opinions
have been given. The coralline crag, it has been asserted, pre-
sents us with indications of a tropical nature; a conclusion
which has been drawn from the profusion of Polyparia that
this formation contains. In regard to the evidence given by
the presence of Testacea, it has been imagined on the one
hand, that such genera as Glycimeris, Trichotropis, Astarte
and Cyprina, and the large development of these latter forms,
give reason to conclude the climate was at least as cold as
what we experience at. the present day; but it may be re-
membered that Astarte and Cyprina are both found in the
London clay associated with shells whose analogous forms
are only now living in tropical climates, and that the Glyci-
meris has been found upon the coast of Massachusetts ; on the
other hand, the Pyrule are all denizens of the Oriental seas,
and the only species of Pholadomya yet known was procured
near one of the West India Islands; these favour the assump-
tion that the sea of the crag period was of a warmer tempe-
rature. Several of the species of the coralline crag have been
found living in the Mediterranean, and as far as we know at
present restricted to that part of the world. It is strange to
find associated in the same formation such apparently incon-
gruous types as Pyrula and Pholadomya, Glycimeris and As-
tarte, the one representing the tropical form, while the other
is generally found in the North; but if we only give a little ex-
tension to the geographical range of each of these types, al-
lowing what are generally considered to be northern genera to
reach as far to the southward as we would give the same in-
dulgence to those that appear exclusively of a tropical cha-
racter, it would approximate the latitude and probably the
temperature of that great inland sea or that of the coast of
Portugal, to which I would assign the temperature of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Mist. Vol. ix. ae |

458 Mr. 8S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

coralline crag. I would further remark in support of the
above opinion, that there are in the coralline crag a few ge-
nera, which, if not possessing decidedly tropical characters,
have not hitherto been found in the North, viz. Pholadomya,
Chema and Lingula, Cancellaria, Cassidaria, Columbelia?, Te-
rebra, Pleurotoma, Pyrula and Mitra.

I must again repeat, that the names for the new species are
merely provisional, and the synonyma introduced are those
only that I have considered requisite for the true understand-
ing of the species.

Class ANNULATA.
Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.

1. Spirorbis granulatus (Serpula granulata, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 500).
ROtrOn EE ay bee vase pio: | Britain.

2. — heterostrophus (Serpula heterostropha, Mont. Test. Brit. p.503).
SVT RAs GaN Nas ee ania: | Britain.

3. — carinatus (Serpula carinata, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 502).
Sutton. 4 i1,diattom: 7 Be se Lah aseie | Britain.

4, — sinistrorsus (Serpula sinistrorsa, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 504).
Sutton.) iy, Sattane ol dak niles | Britain.

1. Vermilia triquetra (Serpula triquetra, Mont. Test. Brit. p.511).
Sutton. | Sutton. | .. .. | Britain.

2. — vermicularis (Serpula etal Mont Test. Brit. p. 509).
Sutton. ©}. Suttomih in| a ais. yao | Britain.

3. — supra-plana, n. s.
Sutton. | Sutton. |

4. — tricuspidata (Serpula tricuspidata, Sow. in Tankerville Catalogue,
1825, Appendix, p.1. Serpula serrulata, Flem. Edinb. Ency.
vil. p. 67. pl. 204. f. 8).

oo Eales MON EN SAB eT a ie ae | Britain.
1. Filograna.
sutton. (28 boo Lule | Bramerton. | Britain.

My specimens are all attached laterally the entire length.

hh Serpula ? recta, Walker (Test. Min. rar. f. 11).
Bate pe OSs RE | Britain.

1. Cyclogyra multiplex.
Sutton. | aT |

I have given this a name provisionally, and placed it in its present
position with considerable doubt. The volutions are numerous and
completely discoidal, partly enveloping the preceding whorl; they
are not tubular, neither do they possess the regularity of a convoluted
mollusc. A similar shell has been figured by D’Orbigny as Opercu-
lina, but the removal of one side of several volutions shows the inte-
rior without partitions. Diameter 4th of an inch. Pl. V. f. 5.

Mr. 8. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 459

Class PTEROPODA.

Ord. THEcosomMaTaA.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
1. Cleodora infundibulum, n. s.
Sutton. |

Spec. Char. Elongate, trumpet-shaped, smooth, bicarinate, open
at both ends.

This shell is now opake, and has an opening at the smaller end,
which may be perhaps accidental. Only four specimens. Length
quarter of an inch; greatest diameter one-tenth. PI. V. f. 13.

1. Ditrupa subulata, Berkeley (Zool. Journal, vol. v. p. 427. pl. 19.
f.2. Dentalium subulatum, Deshayes, Monograph de Dent. pl.
Bish AdNe
Sutton. | Sutton. |
The crag specimens rarely exceed half an inch in length.

2. — polita, n. s.
Sutton. | |

Shell slightly arcuated, thin, smooth, subcylindrical; anterior
opening plain, posterior cleft, bilateral, with unequal terminations.
Pl. V. f.14.

The body of the crag shell is not inflated or enlarged like that of
D. gadus, but has the posterior opening laterally cleft, somewhat re-
sembling that of D. coarctata, Dentalium coarctatum, Deshayes,
‘Monog. de Dent,’ pl. 4. f. 18. (which is however distinct from ga-
dus), but the dorsal part of the posterior end of this fossil is produced
beyond the edge beneath and rounded, the ventral edge is shorter
and truncated, an enamel-like polish covers the exterior, and was
probably when inhabited subhyaline, but is now opake. Length half
an inch nearly.

1. Ceecum trachea? Flem. (Edinb. Encyclop. vol. vii. p. 67. Denta-
lium trachea, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 497. t. 14. f. 10. . Odonti-
dium rugulosum ? Phil. Hn. Moll. Sicilia, p. 102. t.6. f. 20).

Suttdn..\fidsins 7) gag hagsi choral. | Britain.

The recent British shell is. regularly annulated and smooth, the

annuli in my single crag specimen are more irregular and rugose.

2. — mammillum, n. s.
Sutton. | | |

3. — glabrum ? (Dentalium glabrum, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 479).
se Se oo PU nates es | Britain.

Class GASTEROPODA.

Ord. GYMNOBRANCHIATA.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
1. Chiton fascicularis, Sow., Jun. (Conch. Illust. Brit. Chitones, f.87 a).
MOR ES es apes Pp ptmanaesia 3) | Britain.

2. — strigillatus, n, s.
Sutton. | | |

460 Mr. 8S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
3. Chiton tenui-sculptus, n. s.
Sutton. | | |

4, — arcuarius, Nn. s.
Sutton. | |

5. — angulosus, n. s.
Sutton. |
I have considered these as Nov. Spec. with doubt, having been un-
able to procure more than four British species to compare with, and
all the hitherto published figures and descriptions are inadequate for
that purpose. In order to obtain a correct determination in the fos-
sil Chitons (where seldom more than detached valves are met with),
their degree of convexity must be ascertained, their altitude and re-
lative dimensions of length and breadth, the amount also of angula-
rity in the central valves, and the shape and magnitude of the sus-
tentacula, or processes at the posterior part of each, which vary in
all the species I have examined.

1. Lottia virginea, Gray (var. a. Patella virginea, Miller, Z. D. Prod.
237. var. 3. Patella conica, Jeffries. Patella equalis, Min. Con.

t. 139).
Sutton. ||) Sutton. Op ee Ae | Britain.

2. —? parvula (Patella parvula, Woodward, Geol. of Norf. t. 3. f. 1).
| | Bramerton. |
1. Patella vulgata, Linn.

Stton vinta ade Mendis | Britain.
Only one imperfect specimen; it differs from the common character
of the recent shell in having the rays slightly imbricated.

Ord. PLEUROBRANCHIATA.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
. Bulla catenata, mihi (Scaphander catenatus, Leach, Moll. p. 55.
Bullea angustata, Phil. Enum. Moll. Sic. p. 121. t. 7. f..17.
Bulla dilatata, Wood, Illust. Mag. Nat. Hist. pl. 7).

—

Sutton. bjwackaseyiwe fax. ac Horley, 2G | Britain.

2. — quadrata, Wood (Iilust.Mag.Nat. Hist. 1839, p. 460. pl.7. f. 1)-
_ Sutton. | | |

3. — acti ies; mihi (B. catenata, Wood, Illust. Mag. Nat. Hist.pl.7.f.2).
Sutton. | f

4. — lignaria, Auct. (Iilust. pl. 7. f..4).
noo 22 OR = Aa RR | Britain

5, —ventrosa, Wood (Iilust. pl. 7. f. 5).
Sutton. | | |

6. — cylindracea, Wood (Illust. pl. 7. f. 8. Bulla convoluta, Min.
Con. t. 464. Bulla cylindracea, Mont. Test. Brit. pl. 7. f. 2).
Sutton}, |)... Suttons! | {esses ... | Britain.

7, — truncata, Mont. (Bulla subtruncata, Wood, Ellust. pl. 7. f. 9).
Mutton sb. ca ees si Pius Bd | Britain.

Mr. S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 46%

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
$. Bulla Conulus, Desh. (Coq. foss. des Env. de Paris, tom. ii. pl. 5.
f. 34—36).
Sutton. | | |
9.— concinna, Wood (Iilust. pi. 7. f. 7).
Sutton. | | |

10. — acuminata? Brug. (B. acuminata, Phil. En. Moll. Sic. t. 7.
f. 18. “B. Ra eg Grat. Not. sur les Bull. pl. 3. f.. 43, 44 ;
not Bulla acuminata, Min. Con.).

Prattomes (i [iy sii di. Wiss Li Sieh Wn al aheli | Mediterranean.

This differs from the figures given at the above references in being
less slender, and also in being striated more especially at the base,
visible in perfect specimens : I am unacquainted with the recent shell.

11. — Lajonkaireana, Bast. (Mém. Géol. de Bord. pl. 1.f. 25. Bulla
olivula, Wood, Iliust. Mag. Nat. Hist. pl. 7. f.11. Bulla tere-
bellata, Dubois, de Mont. Foy de la Wolhyn. pl. 1. f. 8-10).

TEES SIERRA PEO TE? RE | Coast of France
This identification is made from bis above references: I have not
seen the recent shell.

12. — obtusa (Bulla obtusa, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 223. pl. 7. f. 3.
Bulla minuta, Woodward, Geol. of Norf. t. 3. f. 3).
| | Bramerton. | Britain.
13. — nana, mihi.
Sutton.

Spec. Char. Shell smooth ; volutions four, slightly convex ; suture
deep ; apex obtuse ; outer lip arcuated, inner slightly replicate ;, um-
bilicus moderate. Axis halfaline. Pl. V. f. 1.

The spire is more elevated and the volutions more rounded than
in B. hyalina, to which it approaches nearest.

Many species of this genus are, in the recent state, beautifully
transparent ; probably it was so with some of these: they are now
opake.

Ord. PNEUMONOBRANCHIATA.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
1. Helix hispida, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. p. 154. pl. 4. f. 41).
| | Bulcham. | Britain.
2. — pulchella, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. p. 154. pl. 5. f. 40).
| Bawdsey.iop aiiol ls... | Britain.

Only one specimen found in loose crag ; it has the ferruginous tinge
common to the shells of that bed, but for the present must be con-
sidered doubtful.

1. Succinea oblonga, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. p. 154. pl. 6. f. 39).
| {| Bulcham. | _ Britain.

Capt. Alexander’s cabinet.
1. Conovulus pyramidalis (Auricula pyramidalis, Sow. Min. Con.

t. 379).

Thorpe, near
Sutton. Aldbro.’

462 Mr. J. Macgillivray on Marine Zoophytes

Cor. Crag. . Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
2. Conovulus myosotis (Auricula myosotis, Drap. pl. 3. f. 16, 17).
| Sutton. | Bramerton. | France.

Only three specimens from the red crag: Capt. Alexander has
found it in the mammaliferous crag near Southwold.

1. Lymneus palustris, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. p. 239.t. 7. £.107).
|

|. Bulcham. | Britain.
2. — pereger, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. p. 233. t. 7. f. 101).
| | Bulcham. | Britain. .
1. Planorbis corneus, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. p. 258. pl. 8. f. 95).
| | Bulcham. | Britain.
2. — vortex, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. p. 258. pl. 8. f. 91).
} | Bulcham. | Britain.
3. — marginatus, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. p. 258. pl. 8. f. 88).
Butley. |. | Britain.

This is the only genuine freshwater shell that 1 have seen from
either the red or cor. crag. I have but one specimen, procured from
undisturbed crag five feet below the bottom of the incumbent sand.

Pl. V. f. 12. is an enlarged representation of a very minute sini-
stral shell, not more than jth part of a line in diameter, somewhat
resembling in outline Planorbis corneus, but too small to be the fry,
I think, of that species; moreover it has the appearance of a spire
more elevated and a deeper umbilicus than in any species of that
genus that I am acquainted with, and is probably a marine shell.
Three other specimens of about the same size were in my cabinet
six years ago, but are now unfortunately lost.

1. Infundibulum rotundum (Patella rotunda, List. Patella Sinensis,
Mont. Test. Brit. p. 489. t. 13. f.4. Infundibulum rectum,
Min. Con.t.97. Infundibulum clypeum, Woodward, Geol. of
Norf. t.3. f. 2).
Sutton. | Sutton. | Bramerton. | Britain.
var. 3. depressa.
Sutton. | Sutton. | |
var. y. spinosa*.
| Walton Naze. | |
2. — subsquamosum, n.s.
Ramsholt. | | |

[To be continued. }

L.—Catalogue of the Marine Zoophytes of the neighbourhood
of Aberdeen. By Joun Maceiuuivray, Esq.

THE increasing importance attached by naturalists to the
class of Zoophytes may seem to justify any attempt, however
humble, tending to elucidate their local distribution. I feel,
therefore, encouraged to submit to the readers of this J ournal -

* One row of imbricated spines.

of the neighbourhood of Aberdeen. 463

a few notes upon the Zoophytes of a portion of the Aberdeen-
shire coast; the same which, nearly a century ago, furnished
Ellis with that portion of the materials for his great work on
Corallines, which he derived from the contributions of his
friend Dr. Skene.

With few exceptions, the names here used are those em-
ployed by Dr. Johnston in his ‘ History of British Zoophytes ;?
and I cannot allow the present opportunity to pass without
offering my humble testimony to the great merits of that work;
possessing too a double interest in the eyes of those who, like
myself, have had their attention first directed by its means to
a class of objects yielding in interest to no other throughout
the whole range of the animal kingdom. ‘The arrangement
followed throughout is also that of the work alluded to above.
Occasional assistance has been afforded in the determination
of the species by Dr. Fleming’s ‘ History of British Animals,’
as well as by the published researches of Mr. Hassall, re-
corded in the sixth volume of this periodical.

Coryne sguamata. On Halidrys siliquosa ; also on a dead valve of
Cyprina Islandica from deep water. .

Echinocorium clavigerum, Hassall ; Alcyonidium echinatum, Flem.,
Johnst. Of frequent occurrence on Buccinum undatum, Fusus anti-
guus and F’. corneus, brought up by the fishing-lines.

Tubularia indivisa. Shells and stones from deep water; common.

T. Larynx. Both the varieties mentioned by Johnston are abun-
dant on this part of the Aberdeenshire coast.

T. ramea. Don-Mouth; a single specimen.

Thoa halicina. Deep water; not rare, but generally of small size.

T. muricata. This very rare and remarkable species was sent to
Ellis by Dr. Skene, who appears to have been its discoverer. I pro-
cured a single specimen an inch and a half in height, with numerous
vesicles, in one of the fishing-boats, attached to a dead valve of Pec-
ten Islandicus.

Sertularia rugosa. On Flustra foliacea; occasional.

S. rosacea. My Aberdeenshire specimens do not exceed an inch
and a half in height; indeed are generally much less, always of a
délicate white colour, pellucid, and with the free portion of the cells
much longer than they are represented in Dr. Johnston’s figure.
The branches too, though generally alternate, are not unfrequently
opposite. Very plentiful on corallines, shells and ascidiz.

S. pumila. On Fucus serratus and F. nodosus ; also once on Tu-
bularia Laryne ; common.

S. pinnata. Small-sized specimens are not unfrequent, growing
upon S. Abietina.

S. nigra. Found many years ago upon some part of our coast by
the celebrated Robert Brown, “‘ Botanicorum facile princeps.”’ Frag-
ments of this very distinct species have several times occurred upon
the beach at Don-Mouth, and a little to the north of Aberdeen pier.

464 Mr. J. Macgillivray on Marine Zoophytes

Seriularia Tamarisca. Don-Mouth ; attached to a fragment of Cy-
prina Islandica.

S. abietina. Extremely abundant.

S. Filicula. Plentifully thrown upon the beach at Don-Mouth,
also between that and the harbour.

S. operculata. Sometimes the cells have one of the lateral teeth
abortive or wanting; in the latter case the remaining tooth is often
as long as the mucronated tip, which thus appears bifid. On a small
specimen before me presenting the above arrangement, a solitary,
somewhat obovate, compressed, truncated, and operculated vesicle
has its lateral margin so sinuated as to present three distinct notches.
Forming large tufts upon the stem of Laminaria digitata; abundant.

S.argentea. Presenting great differences in texture and habit as
well as in the form of the cells and vesicles. Thrown plentifully
upon the beach.

S. cupressina. The only specimen which I have seen, and which
is almost entirely encrusted with Alcyonidium parasiticum, exhibits
great differences in the form of the cells : the aperture is sometimes
patulous, occasionally with two distinct teeth—the typical form ; at
other times the orifices are contracted, the cells being somewhat
acutely pointed, thus exhibiting one of the characters of S. argentea ;
both modes of formation existing upon the same branch. Don:
Mouth.

Thuiaria Thuia. Branched specimens are by no means rare.
Thrown upon the beach in great abundance; also brought up by the
fishing-lines, attached to stones and shells; of the latter, especially
dead valves of Pecten Islandicus.

Antennularia antennina. 'The branched variety, described and
figured by Mr. Hassall*, who conjectures its identity with the A.
ramosa of Lamark, is here still more common than the normal (un-
divided or sparingly branched) state of A. antennina. My specimens
agree with Mr. Hassall’s one in arising from a single trunk which di-
vides into numerous branches, which again subdivide; nor in them
have I been able to detect any of ‘‘ the small tubular cells placed
between the larger ones,” which are never absent upon the un-
branched polypidom. The absence of these cells, together with the
peculiar habit, seem to justify Mr. Hassall in considering his A. ra-
mosa as a good species. At the same time it would appear that there
is another (slightly) branched statet of A. antennina, which is un-
questionably a mere accidental variation, being provided with ‘* the
small tubular cells’’ above alluded to, as I have ascertained by the
examination of several specimens. Deep water ; abundant.

Plumularia falcata. Often much branched, and attaining a large
size. Extremely abundant.

P. pinnata. My specimens are horn-coloured; they agree with
Dr. Johnston’s description in every othér respect. Upon various co-
rallines from deep water ; not rare.

* Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. vi. p. 168. pl. v.
t+ Johnst. Hist, of Brit. Zooph. pl. 15. fig: 2.

of the neighbourhood of Aberdeen. 465

Plumularia setacea. Don-Mouth ; a single tuft growing upon Mo-
diola barbata.

P. Catherina. Often brought up by the fishing-lines from deep
water. . |

P. myriophyllum. Deep water; a single specimen.

Laomedea dichotoma. Generally attached to Buccinum undatum,
Fusus antiquus and F. corneus ; brought up abundantly by the fishing-
lines.

L. geniculata. On Fucus nodosus and Laminaria digitata ; plentiful.

L. gelatinosa. Don-Mouth; a single specimen. 3

Campanularia volubilis. Don-Mouth; met with only once.

C. integra. Stem a single tube, filiform, creeping ; cells on long
slender annular pedicles, campaniform, with the rim entire; vesicles
?—J. M°G.

This species, which I believe to be new, differs from the preceding in
having cells with the rim entire, and not serrulated, as in C. volubilis.
With C. Syringa, the only other British species of the genus which
has a single tube for a stem, it can never be confounded; the
‘‘ denser corneous texture, cylindrical tubular cells, and short pedi-
cles” of C. Syringa are perfectly distinctive. Don-Mouth; parasi-
tical on Tubularia indivisa; has occurred only ence.

C. Syringa. Don-Mouth; on Plumularia falcata; apparently rare.

C’. dumosa. Both varieties are here abundant; of that mentioned
first in Dr. Johnston’s work, I have a specimen covering a surface of
six inches square.

Alcyonium digitatum. ‘The red variety, supposed to be identical
with the A. rubrum of Miller, I have frequently met with here. Mr.
Hassall* regards this as a distinct species, apparently on the sole
ground of not having ‘‘ been able to detect any gradations of colour
between it and the common kind, as might be expected were it a
mere variety.”” Mr. Hassall further states, that, ‘‘ having obtained
both growing upon the same shell, each possessing its own peculiar
colour,” he considers this circumstance ‘‘ a strong fact in favour of
its distinctness, as the great difference in colour could not be ac-
counted for by a reference to any external causes, both specimens
being subjected to the same influences.”” This argument, however, I
am afraid, is hardly tenable; to be consistent, Mr. Hassall ought to
separate as so many distinct species those Sertularie which are oc-
casionally found of a bright pink colour, and make two species out
of Laomedea geniculata, of which Dr. Johnston has ‘‘ often observed
coloured and colourless specimens growing upon the same stone f,
both being subjected to the same influences.’ At the same time
Mr. Hassall has shown that the coloured variety is not “‘ A. digita-
tum in its primary crustaceous condition ;”’ the correctness of which
view I have since verified by finding red specimens of considerable
size coriaceous, but not crustaceous. On stones and shells from deep
water; abundant.

Actinia gemmacea. The variety 6. of Dr. Johnston’s work, or that
characterized by having the body quite smooth, is brought up from

* Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vii, p. 285, ¢ Brit. Zooph. p. 152.

466 Mr. J. Macgillivray on Marine Zoophytes

deep water in great abundance by the fishing-lines, the baits em-
ployed being greedily swallowed by the Actinie. Individuals of a
uniform bright scarlet colour are not unfrequently met with, but in
general the specimens J have seen are only irregularly blotched with
that colour upon a ground of dirty yellow.

Actinia Dianthus. This “‘ Actiniarum pulcherrima’”’ I have met
with only twice, adhering to dead valves of Cyprina Islandica, a fa-
vourite attachment of the preceding species.

Crisia eburnea. On various corallines ; apparently not very com-
mon.

C. luxata. Although one of the characteristics of this species is
the black colour of the internodes, these are no darker than the rest
of the polypidom in a specimen before me, in which I have in vain
looked for other distinctions. A common parasite upon Flusitra fo-
liacea and many other corallines.

C. ternata. One of Dr. Skene’s discoveries, which does not seem
to have occurred since, except to Dr. Fleming, who well charac-
terized it from his Zetland specimens. Cells elongated, gradually
increasing in breadth towards the top, for the most part with a la-
teral projection ending above in a slightly acute angle; aperture ter-
_tninal, large and oval, level with the surface, and furnished above with
from two to four short spines. Vesicles cylindrical, inversely conical,
arising from the tops of the cells, very sparingly produced. Nume-
rous very long tubular bodies arising from the cells, give the whole
polypidom a very characteristic appearance. The joints are amber-
coloured, the remainder being white and pellucid. I have seen no
true opercula upon this species, although the persistent .polype-sac
might be mistaken for such.

Notamia loriculata. Very abundant.

Tubulipora Patina. Usually attached to Plumularia falcata and
Sertularia Abietina ; plentiful.

T. serpens. Extremely abundant upon corallines ; few specimens
of Plumularia falcata are without this parasite.

Discopora hispida? About two lines in diameter, calcareous,
white, subcircular, revoluted at the margin, which is free, the crust
being adherent at the centre only. The surface is closely studded
with vertical tubular cells of various lengths, which do not appear to
be arranged in any definite order; some are level with the surface,
while others project in a slightly inclined manner to a height of
twice their diameter. The longer cells are coalescent throughout,
the shorter at the base only. Such of the cells as are prominent
are obliquely truncated, with the apex bifid, or presenting two
sharp spines. Often there is but a single spine, sometimes an ad-
ditional smaller one arising lower down. ‘The polypidom bears a
considerable resemblance to Tubulipora Patina, with which it is ge-
nerically associated by Dr. Fleming: while I say this, I of course
assume the specific identity of my specimen with Discopora hispida,
of which I am by no means certain. It may be observed that Dr.
Fleming gives as one of the characters of the genus Discopora,
“ crust adhering in the middle ;”” while the author of the ‘ History of
British Zoophytes’ mentions that the crust is “ adherent through-

of the neighbourhood of Aberdeen. 467

out” in his genus of the same name. On Sertularia abietina; a
single specimen.

Cellepora pumicosa. Extremely abundant.

C. ramulosa. It is not difficult to trace the gradation by which this
and the preceding pass mutually into each other. Fragments are
plentifully cast upon the beach, and fine specimens are occasionally
brought up from deep water by the fishing-lines.

C. Skeneit. Deep water ; a single specimen.

C. levis. A specimen now before me agrees well with Dr. Fle-
ming’s description of the only one met with by him; it is half an inch
in height, and rather more in breadth. But why give as part of the
specific character ‘‘ pores with simple mouths,” when a few lines
further on we find it stated, that towards the extremities of the
branches the orifices are furnished with ‘‘a blunt process at the
proximal margin’? Although the majority of these processes are more
or less obtuse, yet many are acutely pointed; and were it not for
the deservedly high scientific character of its discoverer, I would not
have the slightest hesitation in referring Cellepora levis to C. ramu-
losa, one of the least ambiguous modifications of which I believe it
to be.

Lepralia coccinea. On stones from deep water; plentiful.

L. ciliata. With the preceding ; also on shells, and on Cellepora
ramulosa.

L. quadridentata, Johnst. MS.; Hassall, Ann. and Mag. Nat.
Hist. vi. p. 171. pl. vi. f.5. On a dead valve of Cyprina Islandica
from deep water.

L. trispinosa. Ona root of Laminaria digitata.

L. insignis, Hassall, Ann. Nat. Hist. vil. p. 368. pl. ix. f. 5. I have
a species of Lepralia which agrees well with Mr. Hassall’s descrip-
tion (his figure I have not seen) of L. insignis, with this slight ex-
ception, probably an accidental one, that the spines surrounding the
aperture of the cells vary in number from four to six. The strong
process rising out of each cell is very characteristic. On a fragment
of limestone ‘from deep water. ,

L. reticulata. Crust reticulated ; cells tubulous, narrower towards
the base, with a perforation in the upper wall; aperture slightly con-
tracted, and furnished above with a blunt tooth.—J. M°G.

The crust is very thin, spreading irregularly, and of a snow-white
colour. The cells are slightly prominent, tubular, increasing slightly
in breadth towards the distal extremity; in the upper wall of each
cell, close to the mouth, is situated a somewhat triangular opening
communicating with the interior, and sometimes crossed by a small
transverse spiculum. The round, scarcely contracted aperture of
each cell is furnished above with a short blunt tooth which projects
downwards, being apparently connected with the triangular opening
in the upper wall of each cell. This opening varies much in size,
but is always present; it is separated from the mouth by a short
interval, which is often broken down and a deep notch formed. Some
of the cells are furnished with globular pearly opercula. The interval
between the cells is beautifully reticulated, a double row of apertures

468 Mr. J. Macgillivray on Marine Zoophytes.

existing between each two parallel cells. Only a single specimen of»
this very distinct species has occurred to me, attached to a fragment
of limestone from deep water. Not having been able to find it de-
scribed, I have ventured to give it a specific name taken from one of
its most prominent characters.

Membranipora pilosa. On various fuci and corallines ; common.

Flustra foliacea. ..This varies much in its mode of division. Ex-
tremely abundant.

F. truncata. Equally common with the preceding.

F. carbasea. Generally but not always attached to shells; very
common here, where it was discovered about a century ago by Dr.
Skene, who sent it to Ellis.

F. membranacea. Covering the frond of Laminaria digitata and
Fucus nodosus, especially the former ; abundant.

Cellularia scruposa. On corallines, shells, &c.;. plentiful.

C. reptans. Not quite so abundant as the preceding, but still
common.

Farcimia sinuosa, Hassall, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vi. p. 172.
pl. 6. Bya careful examination of a very fine specimen selected from
an extensive series, I have found a great variation in the form of the
cells. These are generally ‘‘ rounded above and excavated below for
the reception of the head of the succeeding cell,” as they are de-
scribed by Mr. Hassall, but between this form and a perfect rhom-
boid there exists an obvious gradation. Rhomboidal cells are found
chiefly upon the terminal articulations, but occur also throughout the
polypidom along with the much more numerous spathulate cells.
In Mr. Hassall’s specimens the aperture was invariably “‘ situated in
the upper third of each cell ;” in mine, however, the aperture is oc-
casionally ‘“‘ exactly central ;” it often commences at the middle of
the cell, although still more frequently at a little above this. Not
‘ having seen an undoubted specimen of F. salicornia, or one having
all the cells rhomboidal, and a// their apertures ‘‘ exactly central,” it
would be presumption in me to offer any opinion regarding the spe-
cific distinctness of the F. sinuosa of Mr. Hassall, to whom we are
indebted for the correction of several errors which had crept into
zoophytology, as well as for the discovery of many new and inter-
esting species. Brought up by the fishing-lines from a depth of be-
tween forty and sixty fathoms, a bank covered by this depth of
water being situated about ten miles off the land; not uncommon.

Alcyonidium gelatinosum. Don-Mouth.

A. hirsutum. Shore north of the harbour ; like the preceding. I
met with it only once.

A. parasiticum. Upon Sertularia argentea and many other coral-
lines, once upon Crassina Damnoniensis, and frequently upon stones ;
very common. :

Cliona celata. A small Annelide inhabits perforations, the orifices of
which are very similar to those in which the Cliona is found; with
respect.to the latter, however, I could not have been mistaken, ha-
ving repeatedly oberved the living zoophyte projecting about a line
beyond the orifices in the shell which it inhabited. Found in per-

Mr. Hinds on Climate, &c.—Light. 469

forations in the dead valves of Cyprina Islandica and Pecten Islandi-
cus ; not uncommon.

The zoophytes enumerated in the preceding catalogue were
either collected during a three days’ examination of the detri-
tus thrown upon the beach at Don-Mouth after a storm in
October 1841, or are the result of a diligent and almost daily
search during the first fortnight of February 1842, among the
objects brought up from deep water by the lines of the Foot-
dee fishermen. ‘To the sixty-four species enumerated above,
in all probability many more remain to be added, but, being
about to leave the neighbourhood of the Aberdeeenshire coast,
I must leave this pleasing task to future observers.

Old Aberdeen, February 23, 1842. *

Ll.—The Physical Agents of Temperature, Humidity, Light,
and Soil, considered as developing Climate, and in connexion
with Geographic Botany. By Ricuarp Brinsuey Hinps,
Ksq., Surgeon R.N.

[Continued from p. 333. ]
Ill. Lieut.

Licurt and heat are so intimately connected and so generally
accompany each other, that the laws of one are very nearly
those of the other. Both are of the utmost importance to ve-
getation, and it is not easy to allow a superior influence to
either, each in its turn, when coming under consideration, ap-
pearing to claim priority. Light is pre-eminently active in
the functions depending on the alternation of day and night,
in fixing the more solid constituents, and in bestowing rich-
ness of colour and secretion.

Sir Isaac Newton, by means of the prism, separated solar
light into seven distinct rays, which from their properties he
called colorific. ‘These were red, orange, yellow, green, blue,
indigo and violet ; and they were found to possess different de-
grees of refrangibility, it being greatest in the violet and least
in the red. A method was now developed for explaining the
numerous shades of colour in substances ; black was ascribed
to the absorption of all the rays, white to their reflection, and
every variety of tint or colour was due to the partial reflection
of certain rays and the absorption of all the others. More
recently it has been proved by Sir David Brewster that these
seven colours are resolvable into three primary rays, red, yel-
low and blue; orange being formed by a mixture of red and
yellow, green by yellow and blue, indigo and violet by red and

470 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

blue, the latter receiving a slight portion of yellow. The va-
ried colours of flowers, fruits, and of vegetable substances
generally are dependent on a peculiar and inscrutable pro-
perty of their tissues, enabling them to reflect certain rays or
portions of rays, the depth and richness depending on the
quantity of their exposure to heat and light.

Though colour is one of the most prominent effects of light,
it materially influences some of the vital functions of plants,
Under it alone takes place the decomposition of carbonic acid,
whereby solid carbon is bestowed on the plant, and oxygen
yielded to the atmosphere. When deprived of light the tis-
sues are extremely lax, the whole plant assumes an unhealthy
longitudinal dePopment, apparently searching for what is so
highly necessary to its economy; the proper secretions are
not at all, or most sparingly, eliminated, losing the custom-
ary sapid, acrid, aromatic or other properties. Its effects on
many of the leaves and flowers of warm climates are remark-
able, both only expanding under its influence, and closing or
folding up as this declines or is removed. Pinnate leaves are
more particularly affected in this manner, and they greatly
prevail in low latitudes: many flowers are liable to this, Com-
posite present numerous instances ; the Oxalidee and Mesem-
bryanthema of Southern Africa require the full glare of the
sun before they will expand their flowers, often opening only
for a short period, and when a cloudy day occurs they will not
unfold at all. The scarlet pimpernel (Anagallis arvensis) of
our fields has received the appellation of the shepherd’s wea-
ther-glass, from the sensitiveness it betrays on the approach
of a cloud threatening rain, and the term appears to have been
applied with much correctness. ‘Those flowers with a con-
torted zstivation are eminently affected by its presence or
absence.

Like temperature, the intensity of light diminishes from the
equator to the poles, but not so rapidly, rather corresponding
with the radiation of the sun’s rays; thus in high latitudes,
the light is proportionately greater for the temperature than
in low, and a similar circumstance happens in alpine situations,
as was observed long since by Saussure. The protracted pe-
riod in northern climates at one time of the presence of light,
and at another of its absence, might be supposed to affect pro-
portionately the vegetation; a flora may be expected running
its course within a short period, displaying considerable vigour
of growth, and after having perfected the seeds, leaving future
existence entirely with them. In a somewhat lower latitude
careful preparation is made to meet that portion of the year
when the temperature is rigorous and light greatly removed ;

with Geographic Botany.—Light. 471

the trees shed their leaves, leaving no tender organs exposed,
vitality is well shut up and preserved in the solid parts, and
the perennial plants leave their roots buried within the slow
conducting materials of the earth.

Light is not so essential to colours but that they are some-
times produced without it, and all which in botanical accep-
tation are received as such, are known to be developed with-
out its influence ; green, which is not regarded botanically as
a colour, is the most rarely formed under such circumstances ;
but instances are to be met with, and I shall cite the rich
green of the seeds imbedded in the pulp of the fruit of the
Jacquinia aurantiaca. Many sea-weeds, growing at depths
accessible only to very subdued light, are supplied with much
richness of colour, good pinks and greens being the most
common. Plants will sometimes grow where they are not in
the least degree exposed to light, and even in such cases they
will form a small portion of chromule; their general appear-
ance is here so changed and distorted that they are not easily
recognized, the organs being irregularly developed, and losing
their customary shape and outline. In a natural state the
simpler organized plants are more usually found in situations
feebly admitting light, as mosses, lichens, and the Alge gloio-
cladee.

The good effects of light on the vegetable kingdom are dis-
played in a variety of ways connected with its growth; it in-
creases the stature and development of forest-trees, causing
them to spread more, giving a greater solidity to their struc-
ture, and strength and durability to their woods. In those
countries where the brilliancy of the light is not obstructed
by atmospheric causes, the flowers excel in the lustre of their
colours, and vegetation partakes strongly of fragrance: Lower
California, though destitute of trees and almost of shrubs, has
a variety of plants of the most lively colours, and both the
flowers and foliage generally abound in aromatic properties.
The absence here of the larger vegetation admits freely the
sun’s rays; the dew-point of the atmosphere is greatly below
the temperature, there being but little suspended moisture,
the skies cloudless, and the soil too arid to admit of much
evaporation. The vegetation, though consisting entirely of
lowly plants, is exceedingly interesting from the engaging
colours, peculiar structure of many of the flowers, and the in-
dividuality of the flora generally.

In one state of vegetation alone is light prejudicial ; during
germination carbonic acid is given off by the seed and oxygen
absorbed: this is a state of things favoured by darkness, the
reverse occurring in growing plants when exposed to the

472 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

heat and light of the sun. Ingenhouz was the first to observe
this prejudicial effect of light, and the circumstance was soon
confirmed by Sennebier.

IV. Sor.

There are several circumstances which favour the conclu-
sion that soil is of secondary importance in its influence on
the vegetable kingdom. 1. In those climates where the heat
and moisture of the atmosphere are in excess, and vegetation
puts on its gayest forms, it is not unusual to see the roots of
the loftiest trees of the forest exposed in the beds of moun-
tain torrents, where they have been left bare by the sudden
rush of water in the rainy season. Often trees of the greatest
vigour shoot upwards from the fissures of hard rocks, the
roots penetrating the crevices, and to every appearance with-
out the means of communication with anything like soil.
2. A considerable number of plants live on the surfaces of
others, without drawing the least portion of nourishment from
them. These are the truly epiphytic kinds, and include nu-
merous species of Orchidacee, Aroidee, Bromelia, Tillandsia ;
with many ferns, mosses, lichens and fungi. Their depend-
ence seems placed chiefly in the atmosphere for the means of
existence ; though it is no doubt true, that when large trees
become a good deal covered with many of these plants, a
quantity of refuse vegetable matter collects round the points
of attachment, and is made available by the plants themselves.
The manner in which the bases of the leaves in Bromelia and
Tillandsia sheath over each other so as to form a cup, enables
them to retain a quantity of water for a long time, and the
falling leaves, portions of broken branches, flowers and fruits
that have been shed, all tumbling in and mixing together,
form a very turbid but nutritive mixture. Few, I imagine,
will not sympathize with Dampier, when in a similar situation,
who informs us, that, when wandering in the woods and
parched with thirst, he was frequently in the habit of opening
a channel with his knife in the lower part of these plants, and
thus obtaining a good supply of water. Frequently dead beetles,
drowned ants, and many other insects are floating on the sur-
face, all which may make a very serviceable beverage for the
vegetable kingdom, but one little likely to be palatable to
man. 3. That plants generallyare not conspicuous for their
attachment to particular soils, is manifest from the number
which will thrive in the uniform circumstances of a botanic
garden; here species which have been assembled from a va-
riety of situations are placed side by side, and grow so well,
that there is every inducement to believe the nature of the

with Geographic Botany.—Soil.. 473

soil is with them of very trifling importance. Some plants
undoubtedly have predilections for particular soils, but these
are exceptions to the mass of vegetation, and in some of these:
cases it is the property of retaining moisture or collecting
heat which directs the bias of the plant, more than any inhe-
rent peculiarity of the soil. 4. Some water plants float on the
surface without any communication with the bottom, as the
Lemna and many Cellulares; the marine alge, though at-
tached, are without the least semblance of a soil. to draw
from, and some are of such enormous length, that it would in
all probability take a long time for any nutrient matter to find
its way from the root to the opposite extremity; whilst the
Sargassum vulgare, if not without a root, is at least well able
to survive a separation.

A natural soil is a very heterogeneous substance ; its base
might be expected to proceed from the disintegration of the
predominant rock in its vicinity, and such it usually is; many
foreign materials are soon mixed with it, substances drifted
by the wind, the decaying parts of vegetation, the droppings
of animals, in some cases not an unimportant integrant, even
occasionally the dead remains of animals themselves ; but in a
state of nature these latter are soon invaded by a host of
beings which ere long remove every vestige of their prey. All
these substances are included in the twofold division of inor-
ganic and organic; the former being derived from the mineral
world, the latter from plants and animals. .

The organic portion, or mould, is that constituent of the
soil which is the actual food of plants, and whilst the inor-
ganic part acts as a mechanical agent in retaining or diffusing
moisture, this is destined, after being rendered soluble by the
action of the atmosphere, to furnish nourishment to vegeta-
tion. As mould results chiefly from vegetable decomposition,
many varieties may be distinguished according to the kind of
plants furnishing it. One, well known, is found on our heaths,
or in situations where the Hrice have been growing, and is par-
ticularly suited for the rearing of other members of their fa-
mily. The mould formed by the decay of the Eucalyptus of
New Holland would seem to have such a prejudicial effect on
the soil as to exclude other vegetation, and assemblages of
tree-ferns have apparently the same effect. The black soil at
the bottom of pools and ditches of stagnant water owes its
richness to the large quantity of vegetable remains in a state
of rapid decomposition and rendered soluble for future nutri-
tion. |

The different mineral productions which form the mass of
our globe, regarded as to their efficiency in creating soils, have

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. 21

474 Mr. Hinds on Climate, &c.—Soil.

been divided by Professor Jameson into eight classes or va~
rieties, and whilst we borrow his ideas on this subject it will
be convenient to reverse his arrangement, by commencing
with those which are found most conducive to their formation.

The first class contains those substances which separate
with facility into an earthy mass; as marl, slate-clay, basaltic
and volcanic tuffa. The two latter are capable of producing
a very fertile soil; on the declivities of Mount Autna the vege-
tation is luxuriant, and also in the vicinity of Vesuvius.

To the second class belong conglomerate rocks of grey-
wacke, old red sandstone, and sandstones of various kinds,
easily separable by mechanical forces and convertible into
gravelly, sandy, or earthy soils.

Third class. Slaty rocks, by their natural structure easily
divided and reduced to a mass, which, mixed with water, forms
a paste.

In the fourth class are those rocks having a crystalline or
granular texture; their cohesion not being considerable, they
are easily reduced. Granite and gneiss belong here, rocks
which often form a good soil, as the materials forming them
are loose in their aggregation and retain a proper allowance of
moisture.

Fifth class. Basalt ; not very favourable to vegetation. The
flora of a basalt country is usually meagre.

Sixth class. Chalk and gypsum, though without much
cohesion, are not likely to produce a good soil, nor do they
readily retain moisture.

The seventh class comprises compact limestone ; even when
much comminuted this will not develope any good qualities,
owing to the abundance of calcareous matter. A mixture with
aluminous earth in some measure counteracts this excess.

In the eighth class are assembled those substances, which,
by exposure to the atmosphere for long periods, undergo, if
any, very trivial changes. They consist of vitreous lava, pure
quartz, compact quartz, flinty slate, and porphyry with a sili-
ceous base. No soil properly so called is formed by them,
and the only vegetation likely to be met with in their neigh-
bourhood are lichens, which attach themselves to the surface.

These are some of the principal rocks which lend their con-
stituent parts towards the generation of Soil. In nature the
number, by every possible admixture, becomes multiplied to
infinity ; but whatever may be the mineralogical condition. of
its structure, vegetation will not thrive in a soil having: its
sole origin in this source, which an experiment by Giobert
admirably illustrates. The four earths, silica, alumina, lime
and magnesia, were mixed together in such proportions as

Excerpta Botanica. 475

were considered to constitute a fertile soil; the compound was
well watered and planted with several vegetables ; they how-
ever would not thrive till the water was changed for the
drainings of adunghill. Plants have been placed in a variety
of substances, as sulphur, pounded glass, &c., and carefully
moistened with distilled water; in this state they have existed
for some time, but it is beyond all experience to suppose, that,
in such a condition, they should perfect the several functions
required of them by nature. It is only by a proper supply of
organized matter in the soil that vegetation can proceed with
vigour ; some portion of this is supplied by animals, but by
far the greater and more important is yielded by plants, which
is thus returning to the form and uses from which it had pre-
viously issued.

Every year brings in the alternation of its seasons changes
in the vegetable kingdom ; as soon as spring has set in new
life is given to every herb and shrub, the buds unfold, deve-
loping flowers and leaves; the former soon fade and fall, in
time the fruit follows, and towards the end of summer the
rising winds drive the leaves in clouds from the trees. Heavy
rains now succeed, and the broken branches, portions of shed
bark and other vegetable remains, the refuse of the autumn,
are soon saturated with moisture and hasten to decomposi-
tion. In countries with excessively moist climates the quan-
tity of fallen vegetation is immense ; large trees, the noblest
members of the forest, smking under the effects of a con-
tinually moist atmosphere, literally lie in tiers, and give a foot-
ing, though often a treacherous one, for hundreds of yards
without it being necessary to touch the soil. A portion of
this decaying matter is dissolved by the rain-water, and pene-
trating the earth carries nutriment to the roots against the de-
mands of the ensuing spring. What remains gradually mixes
with the mineral constituents. of the soil, and more slowly be-
comes subservient to the same end.

[To be continued. |

LII.—Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated
from the Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with,
the Botany of Great Britain. By W. A. Leieunton, Esq.,
B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.

No. 10. Revisio Tiliarum. Auctore Epuarpo Spacu. (Ann.
des Se. Nat. vol. ii. m. s. p. 381.) [So far as respects our
British species. |

TILIA, Linn.
Arbores, com subrotundaé vel ovali, densissima. Cortex interior

flexilis, tenax. Lignum leve. Ramuli sepé ab autumno ad ver
212

476 Excerpta Botanica.

purpurascentes vel sanguinei. Gemme axillares, squamosz. Pubes-
centia sparsa vel stellato-tomentosa.

Folia alterna, disticha, petiolata, simplicia, indivisa (nonnunquam
angulosa, in varietatibus quibusdam pinnatifida vel palmata), serrata,
acuminata, plerumque subrotunda, inequilateralia, basi obliqué. cor-
data truncatave et palmato- 4—7-nervia, subtis ad venarum. axillas
barbata ; petioli teretes, basi et apice incrassati, seepé graciles ac la-
mina subequilongi. Stipule geminz, caduce. Folia cotyledonea
palmatifida.

Flores umbellati vel corymbosi, vel seepius trichotomé cymosi, odo-
rati; pedunculi ad petiolorum latus exterius solitarii, graciles, pen-
duli, superné deflexi, inferné costz bractez chartacex reticulate lin-
gulate adnati*; pedicelli ebracteolati, stricti, apice dilatati, inferné
glandulis verruciformibus sparsis instructi.

Sepala 5, libera, reflexo-patentia, decidua, concava, obsoleté tri-
nervia, sericea, vel tomentosa, intis basi subbarbata et foveolé mel-
lifera instructa, zestivatione valvata.

Receptaculum pentagonum, brevissimum, feré planum,. nectario
tenuissimo obtectum.

Petala 5, hypogyna, libera, sepalis alterna, subspathulata, concava,.
albida, vel lutescentia, tenué venosa, vesiculis multis diaphanis (oleo
essentiali repletis) adspersa+, sub anthesi erecto-conniventia, de-
mum elongata, distantia, subpatentia.

Stamina 25—80, hypogyna, pluriseriata, decidua. Filamenta li-
bera, vel basi irregulariter polyadelpha, filiformia, albida, seepé apice
bifurca, estivatione recta, subimbricata, ante anthesin flexuosa, de-
mim divergentia. Anthere lutez, thecis 2 rima longitudinali de-
hiscentibus, medifixis, discretis, plis minisve divergentibus.

Staminodia (petala interiora) 5 (in quibusdam speciebus nulla) pe-
talis anteposita et subconformia at minora, filamentorum basi adnata,
zstivatione staminibus interiore.

Pistillum: ovarium sericeum vel tomentosum, subglobosum, 5-locu-
lare: loculis biovulatis. Ovula superposita, angulo centrali appen-
dentia. Stylus indivisus, teres, erectus, basi articulatus, post anthesin
accrescens plus minusque exsertus, demiim deciduus. Stigmata 5,
brevia, dentiformia, triquetra, sub anthesi arcte conniventia, demim
erecto-divergentia vel patentiaf.

Pericarpium : nux lignosa (in specie unicé chartacea), subpisi-
formis, 5-costata (costis nonnunquam demim evanidis), evalvis,
abortu unilocularis, 1~ vel rard 2-sperma.

Semen placentez demim parietali hilo lineari mediante adnatum,
obovoideum, basi attenuatum. Epispermium crustaceum, rufescens.
Chalaza apicilaris, mammiformis. Perispermium corneum, oleosum.
Embryo rectus, medianus, longitudine perispermii, recens viridis :

* Pedunculi, quum manibus distenduntur, strepitu rumpunt peculiari.

+ His procul dubio tribuendum florum odor fragrantissimus eorumque Vir-
tutes stimulantes; bracteze pedunculi sepalaque autem mucilagine copiosa
scatent.

{ Characteres specierum e stigmatorum directione desumti fallacissimos
esse, pro certo habemus. |

Excerpta Botanica. 47%.

radicula oblougo-clavata, elongata, infera, per germinationem e nucis
basi circumscissa excrescens ; cotyledones foliaceze, subcordate, flex-
uosz, pennato- 5-lobatz : lobis inzequalibus, subconvolutis.

§. Staminodia nulla. Stamina 25-45, petalis longiora, stylum etiam
post anthesin superantia ; filamenta vix apice bifurca, basi nunc
libera, nunc pentadelpha: phalangibus 5-8-andris, petalis antepo-
sitis, cum filamentis 1—3 liberis alternantibus. Nux aut chartacea,
fragilis, costis filiformibus, aut lignosa, costis prominulis.

Species omnes Europeze incolz.
A. Folia ( preter barbulas pagine inferioris) petiolis ramulisque glabra,

a. Nuzx obliqua, chartacea, fragilis: costis filiformibus, tomento floc-
coso nonnunquam absconditis.

TILIA SYLVESTRIS, Desfont.—T. foliis e basi obliqué cordata v.
dimidiato-cordata, v. truncata, v. rotundata orbicularibus v. subro-
tundis, v. transversé ellipticis, v. ovatis, v. ovato-ellipticis, cuspi-
dato-acuminatis, inzequaliter serratis, supra obscuré viridibus, sub-
lucidis, subtus glaucis, barbatis ; petiolis foliorum superiorum la-
mina subzequilongis v. dimidio usque brevioribus; pedunculis 2-9-
floris (plerumque 7-floris); nuce obovata v. ovato-globos4, umbo-
nata.—Tilia sylvestris, Desfont. Cat. Hort. Par.—T. parvifolia,
Ehrh.—Borkh.—Eng. Bot. t. 1705. Schk. Handb. t.141. Hayn.
Arzn. iii.46. Guimp. et Hayn. Deutsch. Holz. t. 106.—T. micro-
phylla, Vent. Diss. t.1. fig. 1.—T. europea, y. Linn.—T. ulmifolia,
Scopol.—T. europea borealis, Wahlenb.

Pre ceteris varietatibus sequentes insigniores, characteribus in
singulis individuis satis constantibus, transitu tamen uniuscujusque
in alteram facile recognoscendo.

Var. a. ovalifolia sive minor—Foliis minoribus (5-2 pollices longis,
10-15 lineas latis), e basi truncata v. rotundata valdéque obliqua
subovatis : ramulorum floriferorum summis vix petiolo longioribus
sive isto paulo brevioribus.—[Hospitatur in Horto Parisiensi ubi
Tilia sylvestri rotundifolid mense feré preecocius, medio Junio
nempé florescit. ]

Var. (. cordifolia sive major (Tilia parvifolia, Guimp. et Hayn. /. c.).
—Foliis majoribus (3 pollices circiter longis, 24 pollices latis), cor-
datis v. cordato- ovatis, basi plus minusve obliquis : ramulorum flo-
riferorum summis plerumque petiolo longioribus.

Var. y. rotundifolia (Tilia microphylla, Vent. l. c.).—Foliis 1-3 pol-
lices latis, latitudine plerumque brevioribus, subzquilateralibus, e

~ basi cordata subrotundis : serraturis seepissime latis rotundatis ; pe-
tiolis foliorum summorum lamina nunc subzequilongis, nunc dimidio
brevioribus. [Forme huc spectantes in Gallia ceteris vulgatiores
viden tur. |

Arbor altitudinem 80-pedalem diametrumque 6-pedalem attingens,
Cortex truncorum vetustorum rimosus,e fusco nigricans, juniorum et
ramorum levigatus, olivaceus. Ramuli annotini viridescentes, vel
lutescentes, vel rubelli. Rami patuli, comam conico-pyramidalem
efformantes. Gemme ovate, obtuse, incurvee, rufescentes. Foliorum

478 Hacerpta Botanica.

lamina 1—3 pollices longa, nunc longitudine zequilata, nune angustior,
basi 5- v. 7-nervis, membranacea, subtus in axillis nervorum lana floc-
cosa rufescente vel lutescente barbata; serrature triangulares vel
rotundatz, plus minusve approximate, vel distantes, inequales vel
subeequales, mucrone brevi, cartilagineo, albido, nonnunquam apice
ealloso mucronate ; petiolus gracilis, 6-24 lineas longus (foliorum
infimorum semper lamina brevior). Pedunculi plerumque folio paulo
longiores (semper petiolo longiores) ; bractea lanceolata, v. lanceo-
lato-oblonga, apice rotundata v. attenuata, flores superans pedicellisve
superata, nunc usque ad basin pedunculi decurrentes, vel ab ea plus
minusve remota ; pedicelli umbellati, v. corymbosi, v. trichotomé cy-
mosi, pedunculi parte libera nunc longiores, nunc breviores. Sepala

vix ultra 2 lineas longa, oblongo- v. ovato-lanceolata, obtusiuscula,

subtus glabra v. pulverulenta, supra sericeo-tomentosa. Petala 24-3

lineas longa, lanceolato- v. oblongo-spathulata, obtusa, albida, apice

obsoleté crenulata. Stamina 25-30, libera (an semper ?), petalis de-

mim dimidio longiora. Ovarium sericeo-tomentosum. Stylus glaber,

post anthesin staminibus vix superatus. Nux pisi minoris volumine,

tenuis, fragilis, tomento rufescente, floccoso, demim deciduo induta,
immatura turbinata v. pyriformis.

Habitat in Europa feré tota, preesertim borealiori, necnon in mon-
tibus Uralensibus ac Caucasicis, inque Siberia Australiori (v. v..c. et
sp.).

“4 b. Nua coriacea, subequilateralia: costis prominulis.

TILIA INTERMEDIA, DeC.—T. foliis e basi subzqualiter v. ob-
liqué cordata v. dimidiato-cordata, v. truncata, v. rotundata subro-
tundis, v. ovato-subrotundis, v. ovatis, cuspidato-acuminatis, in-
equaliter serratis, supra leté viridibus, subtis pallidioribus (vix
glaucis): summorum petiolo lamina dimidio—duplo breviore. Pe-
dunculis 2~7-floris ; nuce subturbinata vel oblique obovata, umbo-
nata, velutina.—Tilia intermedia, DeC. Prodr.—T. europea, Smith,
Eng. Bot. t. 610. Svensk, Bot. t.40. Flor. Dan. t. 553.—T. vul-
garis, Hayn. Arzn. iii. tab. 47. Guimp. et Hayn. Deutsch. Holz.
t. 107.—T. Tecksiana, C. Bauh.

Arbor 40-60 pedalis ultraque. Cortex vetustior nigricans, rimo-
sus. Rami divergentes, suberecti, comam pyramidalem vel conico-
pyramidalem efformantes. Ramuli annotini olivacei vel lutescentes.
Gemme ovate, subcompresse, levigatz, olivaceze vel purpuras-
centes. Foliorum lamina 2-34 pollices longa, 18—45 lineas lata (fo-
lia surculorum sterilium usque ad 44 pollices lata totidemque longa),
membranacea, basi 5- v. 7-nervis, supra levigata, subttis in venarum
axillis lana floccosa diluté fulva v. lutea, v. castanea barbata ; serra-
ture triangulares, v. rotundate, plus minusve inzquales, mucrone
brevi cartilagineo seepé apice sphacelato acuminate ; petiolus 6-20
lineas longus, gracilis. Pedunculi foliis feré zquilongi, vel paulo
breviores, plerumque 4—7-flori; pedicelli parte libera pedunculi sub-
eequilongi, vel paulo breviores, umbellati, vel corymbosi, vel dicho-
tome sive trichotome cymosi; bractea lanceolata, v. lanceolato-ob-
longa, subobtusa, plerumque usque ad basin pedunculi decurrens.
Sepala ovato- v. oblongo-lanceolata, obtusiuscula, supra glabra, sub-

Excerpta Botanica. 479

tis marginibusque tomentosa, 24 lineas longa. Petala 3 lineas longa,
lanceolato- v. oblongo-spathulata, obtusa, apice obsoleté crenulata,
pallidé straminea. Stamina 30-35, basi irregulariter pentadelpha
(secundim cl. Hayne libera). Ovarium sericeo-tomentosum. Stylus
glaber, post anthesin staminibus subequalis. Stigmata obtusa, mar-
gine denticulata, post anthesin nunc arrecta, nunc patula. Nux 3-4
lineas alta, diametro 24-3-lineari, sublignosa, pentagona, tomento
floccoso lutescente induta, demim glabrescens. Semen obovoideum,
castaneo-fulvum.

Habitat in Europa media et boreali; specimina Gallica spontanea
haud vidimus; hospitatur autem in hortis ac arboretis, e. g. circa
Parisios in ambulacris sylvee Bots de Boulogne dicte.

B. Nuz lignosa: costis valde.prominulis. Ramuli juniores, petioli ac
foliorum pagina inferior plus minusve hirti.

TILIA MOLLIS, Spach.—T. foliis e basi cordata, v. dimidiato-cor-
data, v. rotundata, v. truncata orbicularibus, v. subrotundis, v. ovato-
subrotundis, v. ovatis, cuspidato-acuminatis, inequaliter serratis v.
crenato-dentatis, subzquilateralibus v. obliquis, utrinque puberulis,
subtis ad nervos venasque hirtis: summorum petiolis lamina sub-
zquilongis vel triplo usque brevioribus ; pedunculis 5—7-floris ; nuce
turbinaté, v. pyriformi, v. obovata, v. ovata, v.ellipsoidea, umbonata,
v. acuminata, velutina, v. incano-puberula.—Tilia mollis, Spach,*
—T. platyphylla, Scopol. Carn.—Vent. Diss. t. 1. f. 2. Duham. ed.
nov. 1. t.50.—T. cordata, Mill. Dict.—T. cordifolia, Bess. Gal.—
T. europea, Desfont. Cat. Hort. Par. Hook. Fl. Lond.t.190. E.
Bot. Suppl. t. 2520.—T. pauciflora, Hayn. Arzn. iii. t. 48. Guimp.
et Hayn. Deutsch. Holz. t.108.—T. corallina, Ait. Hort. Kew.—
T. rubra, DeC. Prodr.—T. corinthiaca, Bosc. Nouv. Cours d’Agri-
cult.

Pree ceteris fere innumeris varietatibus forsanque hybridis hujus
speciei sequentes facilius agnoscendz :—

Var. a. vulgaris (T. platyphyllos, Vent. 1. c. Duham. 1. c.—T. pau-
ciflora, Hayn. Guimp. et Hayn. 7. c.).—Foliorum superiorum la-
mina ‘petiolo 2-3-plo longiore ; pedunculis 2—3-floris ; pedicellis
bracteam subsessilem basi rotundatam superantibus; nucibus velu-
tinis vel incanis, turbinatis, plerumque ezquilateralibus.—Forma
videtur in sylvis vulgatissima. (V. v. c.)

Var. 3. pluriflora.—Foliorum superiorum lamina petiolo vix dimidio
longiore, basi plerumque truncata, obliquissima ; pedunculis 5—7-
floris ; pedicellis divaricatis, bracteam lanceolato-ligulatam a pe-

- dunculi basi distantem vix superantibus vel subeequantibus ; nuci-
bus turbinatis, seepé obliquis, velutinis.—Transitum sistit a pre-
cedente in sequentem. (V. v. c.)

Var. y. longepetiolata.—Foliorum superiorum lamina petiolo subzequi-
longa vel paulo breviore, basi ineequaliter truncata ; pedunculis 5—
7-floris ; pedicellis divaricatis, bracted lanceolato-ligulari a basi

* De synonymis antiquioribus nullum accepimus, quia omnia formas
nonnisi variabiles speciei designant.

480 Excerpta Botanica.

pedunculi distante superatis; nucibus turbinatis, velutinis, ‘seepé
obliquis. (V. v. c.)

Var. 6. bracteosa.—Foliorum superiorum lamina petiolo subequilonga
vel dimidio longiore, ovata v. cordata ; pedunculis 3—5-floris ; pe-
dicellis divaricatis, bractea lanceolato-ligulari a basi pedunculi di-

-stante longe superatis; nucibus obovatis, subacuminatis, incanis,

seepe obliquis. (V. v. ce.)

Var. e. leptolepis.—Foliorum superiorum lamina petiolo paulo lon-
giore, subovata, basi oblique truncata v. rotundata; pedunculis
paucifloris; pedicellis bracteam angusté lanceolatam subsuperan-
tibus; nucibus ellipsoideis, subacutis. (V. v. c.)

Var. ¢. brevipes.—Foliorum superiorum lamina petiolo 2-3-plo lon~
giore, subrotunda, basi subeequaliter cordata ; pedunculis 3—5-floris,
brevibus ; pedicellis bractea lanceolato-oblonga longe superatis ;
nucibus subglobosis, vel ovatis, v. ellipsoideis, obtusissimis, inca-
nis, equilateralibus. (V. v. c.)

Var..n. corallina. (T. corallina, Ait.—T. europea, Hook. 1. c.—T.ru-
bra, DeC.)—Foliorum superiorum lamina petiolo longiore ; pedun-
culis 8—7-floris ; pedicellis bracteam oblongo-ligularem, latissimam,
plerumque sessilem subeequantibus vel paulo superantibus ; nucibus
globosis vel ovatis, umbonatis (rard acuminatis), tomentoso-velu-
tinis*.—Ramuli annotini nunc per totum annum, nunc hyeme tan-
tum sanguinei, etiam in preecocitatis varietatibus haud rard occur-

~~ Yunt.

‘Varietates a. et n. species forsan duas sistunt distinctas, permultis
hybridis hortensibus intricate.

--. Arbor 60-100-pedalis, diametro 2--3-pedali. Cortex vetustus gri-

seo-fuscus, rimosus. Rami cinerei, verrucosi, arrecti. Coma ovalis

vel subpyramidalis. Ramuli annotini olivacei, vel lutei, vel virides,
vel sanguinei, v. violacei, punctati. Ramuli juniores pilis patentibus
hirti. Gemme ovate, obtuse, fuscescentes. Foliorum lamina |—4
pollices longa (surculorum sterilium folia nonnunquam semipedalia),
nunc totidem lata, nunc longitudine angustior, supra subrugosa, leeté

vel obscuré viridis, subtis pallidé virens seepeque lucida, basi 5- v. 7-

nervis, serrature vel crenule plus minusve approximate, mucrone

brevi albido subcartilagineo apice sphacelato acuminate; petiolus

4-3 pollices longus, hirsutus v. velutinus, simul ac axille, costa, nervi

veneeque pagine inferioris pilis mollibus patulis hirti v. hirsuti. Brac-

teze foliorum. longitudine, vel paulo breviores aut longiores, 3-8 li-

neas latz, liguliformes, v. lanceolate, v. lanceolato-oblonge, obtusze

vel acute. Pedicelli divaricati plus minusve arrecti, nunc pedunculi
parte libera longiores, nunc breviores, plerumque bractea paulo supe-
rati, umbellati v. corymbosi, v. subtrichotome cymosi. Sepala ovato-
lanceolata, obtusiuscula, dorso glabrescentia, facie marginibusque
sericea, 243 lineas longa, pallide lutea. Petala 3-4 lineas longa,

~ * Nuces juniores quasi ecostate videntur (talesque tribuuntur ab illustr.
DeCandolle Tilie sux rubre), tunc coste, demim prominentissime, tomento
denso velantur.

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 481

straminea, spathulato- v. obovato-oblonga, obtusa, integerrima, vel
apicem ‘versus obsolete crenulata. Stamina 30-45 : filamenta libera
v. pentadelpha, ovarium sericeum vel tomentosum. Stylus glaber vel
basi barbatus, post anthesin 2 lineas longus. Stigmata obtusa, de-
mim sepé patentia. Nux 2-4 lineas alta, diametro 4—3-lineari ;
coste plus minusve prominentes, szepissime crassze. Semen ovatum
v. obovatum, fusco-castaneum.

Habitat in Europa, preesertim media et australiori. Parisiis florescit
medio Junio: individua tamen reperiuntur singula jam initio Junii vel
tantum initio Julii florida.

LIII.—General Features of Chusan, with remarks on the Flora
and Fauna of that Island. By 'Turopore Cantor, M.D.,
. Bengal Medical Service, &c.

[Continued from p.370.]

Animals observed at Chusan.
1. MAMMALIA.
CHEIROPTERA.

* Vespertilio irretitust. V.auriculis capite brevioribus, rotundatis ;
trago lanceolato ; rostro brevi, obtuso, nigro ; labiis mentoque crini-
bus longioribus sparsim tectis ; vellere dorsi capitisque molli, brevi,
griseo-brunnescenti, abdominis pulvericolore ; membro virili maximo ;
cauda corpus longitudine equante, e membrana interfemorali, subtis
sparsim hirsuta, paululum exserta.

Ears rounded, shorter than the head; tragus lanceolate; muzzle
short, obtuse, black, the lips and chin with scattered, lengthy, bristly
hairs ; fur of the back and head short, soft brownish gray, that of the
abdomen dust-coloured ; male genital organ highly developed ; tail as
long as the body, slightly protruding from the interfemoral mem-
brane, the abdominal surface of which is thinly covered with short
hair.

Me; + Qed - Is) 4*4
Dentition :—Incis. 7-5; camin. j=; molar. =>.
DIMENSIONS. inch,. «lin.
Length of the. head, stnisss: auavipcndeoehapesendetie 4.34
DOAN. sesssenk dans vesienpantninnceaes UF a |
TOIL. wckdiveveooneay boa dessnsebereees 1 ]
OES cies cwccortcvadcsreusaneuas spelt tim | 2%
MPOOOMLEY OF CEG TORE oes Tisdiyedeawaccanesaene 0 2
Length of the trague) i visersiesswoedeccsdsestessees 0 1
0

Extent of the wings .......... dcptnecabsdaen aecene ie

* Animals marked with an asterisk have been sketched at Chusan in
1840 by Dr. Cantor, who has supplied the names unless otherwise observed.
+ Irretire, from its being frequently arrested in the strong web of two
Jarge np Epeira bilineata and heraldica (vide infra), which circum-

stance has given rise’to the common erroneous belief that those and similar
spiders feed upon bats.

482

CANINA.
Canis sinensis, Auct.
Fevina.
Felis domesticus, Auct.
* Felis —————- ?
EDENTATA.
Manis pentadactyla, Linn.

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

PACHYDERMATA.
Sus (var. sinensis Auctor.).
*Hquus caballus, Auct.
asinus.
RuMINANTIA.
*Capra.
* Bos taurus, Auct.

‘9. AVESt.

PASSERINA.

Conirostres.

Pyrgita montana, Auct.
Pastor cristatellus, Temm.
Pica vulgaris, Auct.

Dentirostres.
Lanius erythronotus, Vigors.
Dicrurus balicassius,Vieillot.

Turdus merula, Auct. Syndactyles.
Philedon ? Alcedo pesca ay Gmelin.
Sylvia hippolais,'Temminck. Graz.
Fissirostres. Cultirostres.
Hirundo erythropygia, Sykes. Ardea ?

3. REPTILIA.
CHELONIA.

*Trionyz tuberculatus. T. testa triste olivacea, ocellis nigris tuber-
culisque crebris tecta ; infra albo-viridescens ; laminis osseis quatuor.

Dark olive ; carapace with ocellated black spots and numerous tu-
bercles ; beneath greenish white ; four callosities.

*Emys muticus. E. testa fusca; fascia leté flava pone oculos no-
tatus ; sterno scutis duodecim composito, fusco-maculatis.

The shell brown ; behind the-eyes a bright yellow band. Sternum
composed of twelve plates, with brown spots.

SAURIA. |

*Hemidactylus nanus. H. superné cinereus, strigis*sagittalibus ni-
gris 5—6 ; cauda annulis 6—7 ejusdem coloris cincté. Infra marga-
ritaceus.

Gray above, with five to six black arrow-shaped marks, and six to
seven rings of the same colour on the tail. Beneath pearl-coloured.

*Tiliqua rufo-gutitata. 'T’. superné nea, lineis serratis nigris qua-
tuor ornata; lateribus pallide flavis, rubro permaculatis ; ; abdomine
pallide flavo.

Bronze-coloured above, with four black zigzag lines; the sides
pale yellow, with numerous red spots. Beneath pale yellow.

Oprniptia.

a. Venomous.

*Naja atra. N. superné atro-iridescens, lineis duplicibus trans-
versalibus flavis cincta ; abdomine in nonnullis margaritaceo, in aliis
schistoso.

Iridescent black, with a number of distant transversal double lines

+ Identified by Edward Blyth, Esq.

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 483

of a yellow colour. The abdominal surface in some of a pearl, in
others of a slaty colour. ;
b. Innocuous.

*Lycodon rufo-zonatus. L. superné brunneus fasciis pluribus trans-
versalibus rubris ornatus ; superficie abdominali margaritacea, caudali
nigro-maculataé. 193 + 72.

Brown, with numerous transversal crimson bands; the abdominal
surface pearl-coloured, spotted with black on the tail.

*Coluber dhumnades. C. superné niger, fascia flava media, simi-
libus duabus utrinque anticé inclusus ; abdomine schistoso. 189+ 98,
199+ 92.

Black, with a longitudinal yellow band in the middle and two on
either sidé, terminating with the anterior half of the back; the ab-
dominal surface of a bluish black colour.

*Coluber mandarinus. C. superné leté scarlatinus, rhombulis flavis,
oris nigris albo-marginatis, crebro ornatus, guttis nigris irregularibus
albo-marginatis utrinque inclusus; scutis abdominalibus margarita-
ceis, alterné nigris. 222 + 63.

Bright scarlet above, with numerous yellow lozenges, surrounded
with broad black brims, relieved with white edges ; on either side a
number of small irregular black marks edged with white ; the abdo-
minal surface pearl-coloured, chequered with black.

*Tropidonotus rufodorsatus. 'T. (scutis levibus tectus) supra brun-
neo-cinereus, fasciis quatuor nigris anticé interruptis seriebusque
~ tribus summis rubro-marginatis; subtts leté flavus alterné niger.
178 + 52,

(Covered with smooth scales.) Brownish gray above, with four lon-
gitudinal black, on the anterior part interrupted, bands, and the three
upper rows of scales on the back edged with red; beneath gamboge
chequered with black.

Python Schneideri, Merrem.

BaTRACHIA.

*Rana temporaria, var. R. superné brunneo-viridis ; superficie in-
terna femorum parcé nigro-maculata ; infra pallidé flava.

Brownish green above, with a few dark spots ‘on the inner surface
of the thigh ; pale yellow beneath.

*Rana esculenta, var. WR. superné brunneo-viridis, lineis tribus
pallidé flavis, equidistantibus, fasciisque pluribus irregularibus nigris
ornata; abdomine flavo albescenti.

Brownish green above, with three parallel faint yellow lines, and a
number of irregular black transversal bands. The abdominal surface
whitish yellow.

*Hyla arborea, var. H.superné aureo-viridis, linea laterali nigra
utrinque inclusa ; subtis albo-flavescens.

Golden green above, with a brownish black lateral line ; beneath
yellowish white.

* Bufo gargarizans. B. superné brunneo-canescens, tuberculis co-
nicis magnis, nigro-acuminatis tectus ; lateribus violaceo-canescenti-
bus; abdomine albescenti nigro-maculato.

484 Dr.-Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

Grayish brown above, with numerous large conical tubercles with
black points; the sides grayish lilac ; the abdominal] surface buff,
speckled with black.

4. PISCES.

ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Pharynginz labyrinthiformes.

Anabas scandens, Cuv. -

*Macropodus ocellatus. M. brunneus, lateribus violaceis, post-
operculo nigro ocellato; ala dorsali analique longissima ejusdem feré
magnitudinis, rufa, erugine marginata necnon punctata, radiorum
mollium apicibus nigris; ala caudali late lanceolata, scarlatina geru-
gine maculata.

D.17+ 8; C.12; A.20 +12; V.1+ 5; P.11; Br. 4.
‘ Habitat. Streamlets and canals.

Brownish, with lilac sides, and a black ocellated spot on the gill-
cover ; the dorsal and anal fins very elongated, nearly of equal size,
of a reddish colour edged and spotted with verdigris ; their soft rays
with black points ; the caudal fins broad, lanceolate, of scarlet colour
with verdigris spots.

*Ophicephalus argus. O. dorso lateribusque viridi-brunnescenti-
bus, abdomine albo-rufescenti, ocellis crebris nigris lateralibus, supra
lineam lateralem albo-marginatis; pinnis flavis, nigro-maculatis.

D. 49; C.14; A.33; V.1 +5; P.16; Br. 5.

Habitat. Streamlets, estuaries.

_ Brownish green back and sides, reddish white abdomen. Nume-
rous black ocellated spots edged with white above the lateral line ;
fins yellow, spotted with black.

MuGI.LIpD&.
Mugil cephalotus, Cuv.
Habitat. Estuaries and sea.

GoBIOIDES.

*Periophthalmus modestus. P. brunneus, cinereo marmoratus ;
abdomine albo-cerulescenti, alis pallidé flavis ; dorsali anteriori fas-
ciis nigris duabus ornata; radiis alarum nigro-punctatis.

D. 154+1:12; C.13; A.1 +11; V.14+5; P. 11; Br. 2.

Habitat. Along the coasts and banks of canals.

Brownish marbled with gray, minutely spotted with black. Ab-
domen bluish white. Fins faint yellow. The first dorsal with two
black bands, the second with a black band and the rays with black
spots. ‘The caudal, ventral and pectoral with similar spots.

*Eleotris flammans. E. superné violaceo-brunneus ; ala dorsali
anteriori fasciis tribus undulatis violaceis, flammeo-marginata; pos-
teriore fasciis undulatis quatuor nigris, radiis alarum aurantiacis,
apicibus nonnullis flammeis, aliis nigris; ala caudali violaceo-canes-
centi, fasciis tribus czruleis, radiorum flavorum apicibus flavis ; ala
anali aurantiaca, fasciis quinque nigris undulatis, radiorum brunne-

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 485.

orum apicibus nigris; alis ventralibus pectoralibusque pallideé violaceis,
radiorum flavorum apicibus nigris.
D.6+1:10; C.15; A.1+9; V.1+5; P..18; Br. 6.

Habitat. Canals, estuaries.

Dark lilac brown above; the dorsal fins with orange spines and
rays, the anterior with three waved lilac bands and with flame-
coloured margin ; the second with four waved black bands ; the ex-
tremities of the rays partly black, partly flame-coloured. The caudal
grayish lilac, with three blackish blue arched bands; rays yellow,
with black’ extremities. Anal orange-coloured, with five waved
black bands ; brown rays with black extremities ; the pectorals with
five arched black dotted lines.

MALacopPTEeRYGII.
Cyprinidee.

*Cyprinus gibelioides. C. supra viridi-nigrescens, scutis lateralibus
majoribus argenteo-viridibus, viridi-nigrescenti marginatis, squamis
infra lineam lateralem argenteis obliteratis; pinnarum radiis flavis,
apicibus nigris.

D.2+18; C.19;.A,.2 +5; V..9; P. 15; Br. 3.

Habitat. Streamlets, canals, estuaries.

Dark green above. The large scales on the sides silvery green,
edged with dark green; below the lateral line the scales are silvery,
indistinct ; the rays of the fins yellow with black extremities.

Cyprinus auratus, Linn.

Leuciscus (Cyprinus) daniconius, Hamilton. Hab. Streamlets,
canals,

* Cobitis anguillicaudata. C. supra lineam lateralem, flava, olivaceo-
maculata, infra cinerea nigro-maculata; abdomine flavo ; pinnarum
radiis flavis, nigro-punctatis, apicibus rubris ; pinna caudali longis-
sima, cirrhis decem.

D. 9: C.9; A. 7; V.6;°P.:10; Br. 3:

Habitat. Ponds, streamlets, canals.

Yellow, with olive-brown clouded spots above the lateral line;
below the latter gray, minutely spotted with black. Abdomen
yellow. The fin rays yellow, spotted with black, and with red ex-
tremities. The caudal fin much elongated. Cirrhi 10.

Esocip2&.
*Hemiramphus intermedius. H. superné leeté viridis, lateribus ar-
genteis, abdomine albo, alis pallidé flavis.
D.14; C. 15; A. 16; V.6; P. 11; Br. 10?
Habitat. Sea, estuaries, canals.
Light green above, with silvery sides; abdomen white. Fins
faint yellow.
SILURIDA.

*Silurus punctatus. S. superné nitidé olivaceo-viridescens sive
brunnescens, seriebus duabus punctorum nigrorum infra lineam late-

486 Dr. Cantor ow the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

ralem ; abdomine albo-flavescenti; alis dorsalibus, caudalibus anali-
busque nigris; ventralibus albo-flavescentibus; pectoralibus laté

‘nigro-marginatis. Cirrhi
D. 5; C. 15; A. 80: P.1+5; V.14; Br. 5.

Habitat. Fresh and brackish water.

Shining olive-green or brown, with two rows of black minute dots
below the lateral line. The abdominal surface yellowish white. The
dorsal, caudal and anal fins black; ventrals yellowish white; pec-
torals the same colour, with a broad black brim.

AropaL MaracorpreryaGit.
Mureenidee.

* Anguilla latirostris, Yarrell.
Habitat. Fresh and brackish water.
*Synbranchus grammicus. _$. supra flavo-rufescens, infra lineam
lateralem albo-flavescens, toto corpore lineis nigris inscripto.
\. Habitat. Streamlets, canals, estuaries.
Reddish yellow above the lateral line ; beneath buff, with nume-
rous black inscription-like lines all over the body.

5. MOLLUSCA.
(Described by W. H. Benson, Esq., Bengal Civil Service.)
GasTEROPODA.
Pulmonifera. ‘Terrestria.

Incilariat, nov. gen. Corpus elongatum, postice attenuatum,
repens, undique velo marginatum. ‘Tentacula quatuor, superioribus
oculiferis, inferioribus integris. Foramen commune in latere dextro,
non procul ab extremitate antica veli situm.

*Incilaria bilineata.. Corpore livido, velo punctis maculisque fuscis
conspersis ornato, lineis duabus lateralibus, nigrescentibus, unica ob-
scuriore mediana strigaté. Long. ad poll. 13.

Habitat. The earth, under roots, on trees and plants.

*Helix ravida. Testa subglobosa, umbilicata, epidermide olivacea,
anfractibus sex transversé subplicatis, ultimo ventricoso, suturis im-
pressis, umbilico mediocri; apertura suborbiculari elongatiuscula,
labio reflexo, tenui explanato, labro acuto. Axis 1°3, diam. 1°33.

Habitat. Trees, stones, rocks, earth.

*Helix tapeina, Journ. Asiatic SOMEE. vol. v. p. 352. No. 7.

Habitat. N.E. frontier of Bengal. Rare at Oruhan.

*Heliz naninoides. ‘Testa siidindralh subdiscoidea, superné ra-
diatim tenuiter striata, infra, striis levigatis, distantibus ; spira de-
presso-conoidea, apice obtusato, planulato; apertura transversé lunata,
labro obtuso, crasso, infra subreflexo.

Habitat. Singapore; scarce at Chusan.

*Clausilia pluviatilis. Testa fusiformi pallidé olivacea; spira atte-
nuata, crystallind, apice papillari; anfractibus 14, medianis ventrie
cosioribus, omnibus leviter transverse striatis; peristomate valdé

¢ From incile, a gutter, with reference to the gutter-like channel which
divides the mantle from the foot.

Dr.. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 487

reflexo planato, ad labii basin plica obliqua solida, sulcoque concur-
rente munito. Axis 1*1 poll.

Habitat. In the earth.

*Clausilia aculus. Testa subulata nitida, epidermide fuscescenti,
anfractibus 10 aut 11, oblique leviter striatis ; apertura dentibus
duobus vel tribus munité, peristomate reflexo. Axis longior 0°65,
minor 0°5 poll.

Habitat. In the earth, on mossy stones, walls and trees.

* Achatina erecta. Testa albida solidiuscula subulato-turrita, epi-
dermide foeda, scabra ; anfractibus octo, planulatis, suturis impressis ;
apice obtuso.

Habitat. Same localities, and in company with Clausilia aculus.
Common at Macao, where however C. aculus is not found.

AQUATICA.

*Planorbis papyraceus. ‘Testa compressa, olivaceo-cornea, subpo-
lita, minutissimé radiato-striata ; anfractu ultimo latiori, supra infra-
que xqualiter convexo; peripheria carinata, spira basique ambabus
depressis, umbilicatis, umbilico inferiori arctiori; labro superiori
valdé prominente, semicirculari, inferiori recedente, recto. Diam. 0°4
poll. |

Habitat. Canals, ponds, attached to Chara.

*Planorbis hemispherula. Testa nitida, olivaceo-cornea, supra
convexa, apice planulata, infra excavata, umbilico coarctato, peri-
pheria obtusa, nullo modo carinaté. Diam, 0°25 poll.

Habitat. Same localities as P. papyraceus on Chara and Lemna.

Planorbis compressus, Hutton.

Habitat. Same localities as the preceding. Inhabits also Bengal.

*Lymnea plicatula. ‘Testa elongato-ovata, cornea, scabriuscula ;
anfractu ultimo transversé plicatula, suturis impressis; spira medio-
cri, apice acuto plerumque ferrugineo; apertura infra patulante, basi
evasa.

Habitat. Ponds.

*Lymnea minor. ‘Testa ovato-acuta, cornea, polita; spira vix di-
midium teste efformante, apice obtusiusculo; anfractibusquatuor, su-
turis leviter impressis ; apertura ovata, plica columellz obsoleta.

Habitat. Same locality as the latter.

TECTIBRANCHIATA.

* Bullea caurina, ‘Testa ovato-oblonga, alba, tenuissima, papyracea,
transverse eleganter minutissiméque striatuli; apertura auriformi
supra angustata, infra patulante; labro apicem superante; spira
nulla. :

Habitat. Said to inhabit canals.

PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

*Paludina quadrata. ‘Testa elongato-conoidea, crassa, epidermide
viridi-olivacea, anfractibus sex planulatis, leviter transversé plicatis,
longitudinaliter liratis ; liris subquinis ; apertura mediocri, intis al-
bida violacea ; umbilico arcto, peritremate nigrescente.

Habitat. Canals and ponds.

488 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

*Paludina. lecythoides. Test& ovato-acutd, olivacea, anfractibus
sex aut Septem rotundatis, transverse subplicatis ; ;. suturis excavatis ;.
apertura oblonga, peritremate subreflexo, nigro; apice acuto ;.umbi-
lico etate evanescente.

Habitat. Ditches and ponds.

*Paludina (Bithynia, Gray) longicornis. Testa ovato-conoidea,
cornea, polita, spira aperturam longitudine vix superante ; anfrac-
tibus quatuor, ultimo convexo, suturis minimé depressis; apertura
subrotunda, supra angulata; peristomate subreflexo, nigrescente ;
labio crassissimo; operculo testaceo, umbilico evanido; apice ob-
tuso.

Habitat. In canals, attached to aquatic plants, stones, piles.

* Paludina ( Bithynia) striatula. Testa ovato-acuta, cornea, polita ;
spira elongata; anfractibus quinque convexiusculis, liris pluribus, in-
terdum inconspicuis, circumdatis; suturis depressiusculis ; apice ob-
tusato ; peristomate reflexo nigrescenti, undato ; umbilico evanido ;
operculo caleareo.

Habitat. Same localities as the latter.

Laguncula, nov. gen. Testa turbinata, subglobos4, apertura majori,
integra, oblonga; peristomate interrupto ; labio subreflexo ; umbilico
profundo tortuoso.

*Laguncula pulchella. Testa albido-glauca, ovato-globosa ; anfrac-
tibus convexis, lineis longitudinalibus elevatiusculis aliisque obliquis
decussatis instructis; suturis impressis; apertura intis fascia lata
pallidé castanea ornata columellaque intus concolore.

Habitat. Said to inhabit canals. | |

*Melania cancellata. 'Testa elongato-turrita, olivacea, solidiuscula,
anfractibus novem convexiusculis, omnibus costulis frequentibus, ul-
timoque fasciis tribus elevatis basalibus munitis ; costulis liris pluri-
mis cancellatis ; suturis mediocriter excavatis; apice eroso. Axis
1-0 poll. v. pauld plus.

Habitat. Canals.

*Melania (Hemisinus ? Swainson) crebricostis. Testa elongato-
turrita, olivacea, tenui, anfractibus plurimis leviter convexis ; costis
frequentissimis albidis, levigatis, munitis, ultimo costulis evanidis,
balteo submediano, rugisque plurimis basalibus circumdato; suturis
impressis ; columella subrecta; basi leviter canaliculato-effusa ; labro
tenui, levi, subreflexo, apice decollato. Axis teste decollate 1°05 poll.

Habitat. Found with the preceding, but scarce.

Batillariat, nov. gen. ‘Testa turrita, insculpta, rudi; anfractibus
plurimis ; apertura oblonga, infra angustiore, basi truncata, evasa ;
labro sinuato, supra emarginato, infra provecto, labio supra callo
munito; columella planata, basi incrassaté, oblique truncata, cana-
lem vix efformante ; operculo corneo, tenui, spirali, multiverticillato.

Batillaria zonalis (syn: Cerithium zonale, Lamarck, L’Océan des An-
tilles; C. zonale, Gray, China, Griff. Cuv. xii. pl. 14.). Testa elon-
gato-turrita, scabra, albida, fasciis fuscis ornata; anfractibus sierra

+ Batilla, a shovel, from the lengthened form of the shell, and the con-
formation of the base of the aperture.

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 489

mediocriter convexis, costulis liris longitudinalibus decussatis, supra
subnodulosis; apertura intis fasciis fuscis strigaté; columella alba.
Axis 174 poll.
Habitat. The coast. ;
ACEPHALA. |

Testacea.

*Arca galactodes. Testa subrhomboided, tumida, subzequilaterali,
anticé subangulata, postice rotundata, multiradiaté ; radiis exilissi-
mis auctfis rugas decussantibus ; cardine mediocri terminis exteriori-
bus angulatis ; natibus levibus remotiusculis, incurvatis ; margine
levi; epidermide fusca. Lat. 0°75, long. 0°5 poll.

Habitat. Said to inhabit canals.

* Mytilus niger. Testa oblonga, trigona ; cardine unidentato; na-
tibus subincurvatis, decorticatis, sub epidermide albis, marginibus
purpurascentibus ; inttis margaritaceo-splendida, margine purpureo.
Long. 3°4 poll, lat. 1°7.

Habitat. Said to inhabit canals.

*Dreissena purpurascens. 'Testé oblonga subquadrata, radiato-pli-
cata, sub epidermide albo purpureoque ornata ; intus margaritacea ;
epidermide brunnea; apice subincurvato, compressiusculo. Long.
1°5, lat. 0°8 poll.

Habitat. Said to inhabit canals.

* Modiola Senhousia. Testa transverse oblonga, subalata, gibba,
leviuscula; anticé angustata, posticé dilatata, intis iridescente ;
epidermide olivaced, obscuré radiata ; ala natibusque strigis flexuosis
spadiceis ornatis ; basi leviter emarginata. Long. 1:2, lat. 0°6 poll.

Habitat. Coasts of Chusan and Canton Province.

*Anodon gibbum. ‘Testa fragili, ovata, tumida, anticé rotundata,
posticé subalata, extremitate posticé subangulata; natibus concen-
tricis rugosis, rugis parallelis, subdistantibus, area postica radiis tri-
bus approximatis, leviter elevatis, rugosulis munita, margarita interius
albida versus apicem aurantio-tabescente, versus marginem purpureo
viridique splendidé margaritacea; margine fusco; epidermide oli-
vacea, obscure radiata. Long. 2:0, lat. 32 poll.

Habitat. Canals.

*Unio (Theliderma, Swainson) Leaii, Gray. Testa crassa, sub-
ovata, compressa, umbonibus dentibusque cardinalibus extremitati
antice angustiori approximatis; valve sinistre dente cardinali inte-
riori margineque cardinali pené parallelis, illa versus dentem lateralem
mediocriter productum spectante ; valve dextree dente cardinali unico
crenato; valvis intts minimé profundis ; margarita iridescente, pal-
lidé salmonis colore tincté; natibus minimé prominentibus; rugis
seriebus duabus e lineé umbonali divaricatis, posterioribus simplici-
bus, anterioribus, basalibusque nodulosis, testam exteriorem munien-
tibus ; epidermide flavo-olivacea. Long. 2, lat. 3 poll.

Habitat. Said to inhabit fresh water at Chusan, and also Canton
River.

*Unio (Theliderma) divergens. 'Test& crassi, angulato-ovata, sub-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. 2K

490 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

alata, tumidiuscula, facie externa tuberculato-plicaté, rugis seriebus
duabus e linea umbonali divaricantibus, posterioribus simplicioribus,
anterioribus basalibusque plerumque nodulosis ; natibus mediocriter
prominentibus ; epidermide nigrescente, striis subimbricatis. Valve
sinistre dente cardinali interiori versus angulum marginis posterioris
basalisque spectante, ad latus exterius laminis pluribus munito, dente
exterior pené obsoleto, brevi, a basi interioris divaricato; dente la-
terali brevi crasso. Long. 2°65, lat. 3°5 poll.

*Corbicula fuscata. Testa cordata subinequilaterali, fusco-virente,
tumidiuscula, polita, inttis et ad nates violaced, extrinsectis sulcis
crebris circumdata, rugis intersitis subimbricatis ; margine interiori
plerumque nigrescente; natibus decorticatis. Lat. 1°3, long. 1°15
poll.

Habitat. Canals.

Venus sinensis, Auct. Testa orbiculaté, convexa, albidé, margi-
nibus violaceis, denticulatis, extrinsects radiis violaceis plicisque
concentricis exilissimis ornata; disco plerumque ferrugineo, dente
cardinali postico bifido, seepé bilobato, laminze cardinalis extremitate
postica concava. Long. 1°7, lat. 1°65 poll.

Habitat. Said to inhabit canals.

*Sanguinolaria iridescens. 'Test& subellipticé, compressa, albida,
iridescente, versus apicem incarnata, exilissimé transverse striata,
striis obsoletis radiatim decussaté; latere postico subrostrato, sub-
angulato, antico longiore, rotundato. ;

Habitat. Said to inhabit canals.

*Novaculina constricta. Test& alba, tenui, transversé oblongé,
leviuscula, extremitatibus rotundatis, radio mediano subconstricta,
epidermide olivaceo-flavescente, posticé quasi capillis intertextis ad-
herentibus vestité. Lat. 2°45, long. 0°75 poll.

Syn. Solen constrictus, Lamarck.

6. ANNELIDES.
HIRvuDINIDz.
*Bdella lineata. B. superné brunneo-viridescens, lined dorsali me-
dia aurantiaca, infra griseo-flavescens.
Greenish brown above, with an orange-coloured dorsal line ; be-
neath yellowish gray.
—? - ?

7. CRUSTACEA.
Decaropa BracuyuRa.

*Carcinus olivaceus. C. supra olivaceo-viridescens ; infra albus ;
parte anteriore marginis interni femoris spina armata.

Greenish olive above ; beneath white, with a single spine on the
anterior part of the internal margin of the femur.

*Sesarma tetragona. S. superné viridis, infra griseo-viridescens ;
brachiis manibusque rubris.

Carapace green ; sternum and legs greenish gray ; arms and claws
red.

Sesarma quadrata, M. Edwards.

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan. 491

Decaropa Macrura,
*Palemon ornatus, Olivier. P. laeté griseo-viridescens ; supra ni-
gro-maculatus.
Light greenish gray ; carapace minutely dotted with black.
Sromapopa UNIPELTATA.
Squilla mantis, Fabricius.

Enromostraca PacrLtopopDa.

Xyphosura.

Limulus ?

8. ARACHNIDA.
ARANEID2.

*Atius chlorommatus. A. villosus brunneus, eculis anterioribus
mediis leete viridibus ; cephalo-thoracis macula oculifera laté nigres-
cente, fasciam albam mediam hasteformem circumdante, abdomine
fascia lanceolata alba ornato. Long. poll. dimid.

Hairy, brownish ; the anterior centre pair of eyes light green ; the
broad oculiferous spot blackish, surrounding a white spear-shaped
mark ; the abdomen with a white lanceolate streak in the centre.

*Thomisus albinus. 'T. cephalothorace albo-virescenti, cristé ocu-
lifera triangulari, aurantiaco-marginata, oculis ambobus anterioribus
rubris ; palpis maxillaribus pedibusque albo-virescentibus ; abdominis
albidi trapezoidis superficie superiore punctis quinque marginibusque
violaceis, angulis ambobus posterioribus castaneis. Long. ad lin. tres.

Cephalothorax greenish white, with a triangular raised oculiferous
crest with orange-coloured margins ; anterior pair of eyes crimson;
maxillary palpi and feet greenish white; abdomen whitish, in the
form of a trapezium ; the upper surface edged with lilac and with five
lilac points, the two posterior angles chestnut-brown.

*Thomisus bicoloratus. 'T’. cephalothorace, palpis pedibusque hir-
sutis, gramineis, abdomine albo-virescente, lineé longitudinali media
duabusque transversalibus nigris, punctisque quinque nigrescentibus
ornato. Long. ad lin. duas. ~

The hairy cephalothorax, palpi and feet grass-green ; abdomen
greenish white, with a longitudinal black line in the middle, divided
by two short distant transversal lines and with five dark points.

*Hypoplatea fasciata. H. schistosa, cephalothorace nigrd radiato,
abdomine brunneo indistincté fasciato, linea apicali nigra emargi-
naté terminato, femoribus tibiisque nigro-fasciatis. Long. lin. sex,

Slate-coloured; cephalothorax with black radiated lines; abdo-
men indistinctly marked with brown, posteriorly terminated by a
black notched line ; femora and tibia black-banded.

*Latrodectus (?) limacidat. L. flavescenti-griseus, cephalothoracis
macula oculiferé majore arcuaté nigra, thorace rhombulis duobus
brunneis, anticé divergentibus, ornato ; abdomine fasciis brunneis

+ From the circumstance of its having been observed to seize the slug,
Incilaria bilineata.
2k 2

492 Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

transversalibus quatuor diviso; femoribus tibiisque nigro-fasciatis ;
pedibus brunneis. _ Long. poll. 1.

- Yellowish gray, with a large black arched oculiferous spot; on
the thorax two anteriorly diverging brown lozenges; the abdomen
with four brown transversal bands; the legs black-banded; the feet
brown.

*Uloborus curvicaudus. U.cephalothorace, palpis maxillaribus pe-
dibusque hirtis, flavo-brunnescentibus ; abdominis cylindrici, albo-
flavescentis, indistincté nigro-marmorati extremitate posteriore acu-
minata recurva. Long. lin. 5.

Cephalothorax and the hairy palpi and feet brownish yellow; ab-
domen cylindrical, yellowish white, indistinctly marbled with black ;
the posterior pointed extremity bent upwards.

*Tetragnatha enea. T. cephalothorace palpisque maxillaribus hir-
sutis, flavo brunnescentibus; femoribus tibiisque viridibus, tarsis nigris,
hirsutis ; abdomine conico zneo, maculis nigris duabus basalibus,
lineisque nigris septem, quarum tres summe lined basali anticé
juncte, ornato. Long. ad poll. dimid.

Cephalothorax and the hairy palpi brownish yellow ; the hairy fe-
mora and tibize green; feet black; abdomen conical, green, bronze-
coloured, with two black spots near the base, longitudinally striped
with seven black lines, the three upper ones of which are united at
the base by a black transversal line.

* Kpeira bilineata. E. cephalothorace femoribus pedibusque am-
bobus anterioribus brunneo-nigrescentibus; abdomine subfusco-canes-
centi, lineolis duabus undulatis nigris,.posticé convergentibus, infra
quas punctis summis sex ; palpis maxillaribus tibiisque ambabus an-
terioribus subfuscis, femoribus tibiisque ambabus posterioribus sub-
fuscis bifasciatis. Long. poll. 1-1.

Cephalothorax, thighs and feet of the two anterior pair brownish
black ; abdomen light grayish brown, with two waved, black, poste-
riorly converging lines, within which are six distant points ; the max-
illary palpi and tibiz of the two anterior pair light brown, with two
black bands on the joints.

*Epeira heraldica. E. maculis oculiferis cephalothoracis, cano-hir-
suti, nigris ; abdomine brunneo-flavescente nigro-punctato, fasciis
tribus, quarum anteriore coronzformi, albo-flavescentibus transverse
ornato; punctis sex summis; pedibus nigris hirsutis femoribus tibiis-
que ambabus anterioribus albo-fasciatis. Long. poll. 14.

Cephalothorax gray, hirsute ; oculiferous spots black ; abdomen
yellowish brown dotted with black, with six points above and with
three transversal whitish yellow bars; feet black, hirsute; the two
anterior pair of femora and tibize with white bands.

Epeira fasciata, Walckenaer.

Ho.etra.

*Phalangium spiniferum. P. supra brunneum, protuberantia ocu-
lifer triangulo flavo inclusa, dorso flavo marginato, spina forti summa
armato ; subtis flavo-albescens. Long. lin. 2.

Brown above ; the oculiferous protuberance enclosed within a yel-

Dr. Cantor on the Flora and Fauna of Chusan.

‘493

low triangle ; the margins of the back spotted with yellow; the up-
-per part of the back surmounted by a strong spine ; whitish yellow

beneath.

9. INSECTA.
Myrrapopa CHILOGNATHA.
Iuloide.

_*Polydesmus bicolor. P. nitidé niger, lineis dorsalibus transversa-

libus rubris 19, mucroneque segmenti penultimi rubro.

poll. 2.

Long. ad

Shining black, with nineteen red transversal lines, and the point

on the penultimate segment red.

ScurigERIDA.

*Scutigera rufipes.

S. pallidé schistosa, segmentis dorsalibus ca-

rinatis novem, abdominalibus sedecim ; tarsis rufis. Long. poll. dimid.
Pale slate-coloured, with nine keeled dorsal, sixteen abdominal

segments ; tarsi red.
Scolopendra morsitans, Auct.

10. ANIMALCULA.

VoLvocina.

*Gyges granulum, Ehrenberg.

*Spherosira volvox, Hhr.
(CLOSTERINA.

*Closterium trabecula, Hhr.

* turgidum, Hhr.

* ? falcatum.
ASTASIM@A.

*Euglena longicauda, Ehr.
DInoBRYINA.

*Epipyxis utriculus, Hhr.
ARCELLINA.

*Arcella aculeata, Hhr.
BaciuuaRia. |

*Desmidium Schwartzi, Khr.

¥. hexaceros, Hhr.

*Xanthidium coronatum.

* hirsutum, Bahr.

* Arthrodesmus quadricaudatus,

Ehr.

*Micrasterias hexagona.

*Kuastrum margaritiferum, Hh.

*_____. Jovis.

* — integerrimum, Hhr.

*Navicula fulva, hr.

*¥—_—__—.. gracilis, Hhr.

*Navicula sigma, Ehr.

* curvula, Hhr.

, — S romanum.

*—_____ turgida, Hhr.

*Bacillaria vulgaris, Khr.

*Cocconema gibbum, Ehr.

*——_____. cymbiforme, Ehr.

*Gomphonema truncatum, Eh.

*Cocconeis pediculus, Hhr.

*Gaillonella nummuloides, Zh.

* distans, Hhr.
VoRTICELLINA.

*V orticella patellina, Hhr.
ENcHELIA.

*Leucophrys patula, Hhr.
CouEPiINa.

*Coleps hirtus, Hhr.
TRACHELINA.

*Trachelius vorax, Hhr.

#*#_____.. anas, Hhr.

*_________ Jamella, Har.
EvcHLANIDOTA.

*Lepadella emarginata, Hhr.
BrACHIONAA.

*Brachinus urceolaris, Khr,
Dusia.

494 Rey. F. W. Hope on new Insects from Western Africa.

LIV.—On some new Insects from Western Africa. By the Rev.
F. W. Hove; with remarks on the Goliath Beetles, by Mr.
SAVAGE.

Sp. 1. Lucanus Savagei, §. Long. lin. 22; lat. lin. 53. Atro-cas-
taneus, thorace elytrisque ferrugineo- brunneis, mandibulis valdé
exsertis multidentatis concoloribus, femoribus tibiisque piceis tar-
sisque nigris.

This insect is allied to L. Downesii, which was received from Fer-
nando Po: it is named in-honour of the Rev. Mr. Savage, an Ame-.
rican Missionary in Africa, a zealous and able individual, who has
contributed greatly to our stock of information respecting the ento-
mology of Western Africa.

‘Sp. 2. Lucanus picipennis, Hope. Long. lin. 18; lat. lin. 52. Niger,
capite thoraceque punctulatis, mandibulis duobus semel sumptis
haud zqualis, interne dentatis, apicibus acutis. Elytra atro-cas-
tanea, corpore infra atro, pedibus antennisque concoloribus, tribus
ultimis articulis fusco-pilosis.

This species was captured at Sierra Leone and Cape Palmas ; the
female appears to be unknown.

Sp. 3. Lucanus ungulatus, 8, Hope. Long. lin. 15; lat. lin. 42. Atro-
castaneus, thorace elytrisque ferrugineo-brunneis, mandibulis ex-
sertis, feré ad basin et ad apicem unidentatis, longitudine thoraci
cum capite zqualibus. Corpus infra concolor femoribus leté rubris,
geniculis tarsisque nigris.

This insect is also from Cape Palmas.

Sp. 4. Gymnopleurus hilaris, Hope. Long. lin. 7; lat. lin. 5. Leetd
viridis et auratus, clypeo thoraceque subtilissimé punctulatis. Ely-
tra feré glabra, aliquot lineis impressis insignita. Corpus infra
concolor, tarsis exceptis, nigris.

I received this insect from Mr. Strachan of Sierra Leone.

Sp. 5. Gymnopleurus letus, Hope. Long. lin. 8; lat. lin. 6. Corpus
supra cupreo-zneum, clypeo thoraceque punctulatis, fossula utrin-
que fortiter impressa. Elytra feré glabra lineisque impressis in-
signita. Totum corpus infra nigrum et nitidum.

This species is from the vicinity of Cape Palmas.

Sp. 6. Heliocopris Diane, Hope. Long. lin. 145; lat. lin. 8. Niger,.
clypeo integro, caput anticé rugis transversis insignitum, posticé
lunate cornu armatum. ‘Thorax anticé excavatus cornu robusto e
medio antrorsum extenso, lateribus lineis oblique elevatis utrinque
insignitis, Elytra feré glabra aliquot lineis impressis. Corpus infra
nigrum, antennis palpisque piceis.

This unique species is from Cape Palmas.

Sp. 7. Diplognatha admixta. Long. lin. 9; lat.lin. 5. Affinis Cetonie
Hebree, Oliv., at major. Olivaceo-viridis, thorace elytrisque flavo
variegatis. Clypeus feré quadratus, medio subbidentatus. Thorax
olivaceus maculisque cretaceis aspersus. Elytra flavo-olivacea co-

Rev. F. W. Hope on new Insects from Western Africa. 495

- loribus mixtis. Corpus infra concolor segmentis abdominis utrin-
que maculis cretaceis aspersis, pedibus. brunneo-piceis.
Hab. in Africa AXquinoctiali.

Sp. 8. Cetonia cincticollis, Hope. Long. lin. 5}; lat. lin. 24. Viridis,
capite: oblongo-quadrato, antice emarginato virescenti. ‘Thorax
viridis margine omni flavo, binis luteis maculis in medio. positis.
Elytra viridia albis, punctis sparsa, humeris scutelloque flavescen-
tibus. Corpusinfra opalino-viride, femoribus tibiisque concoloribus
tarsisque. nigris.

Hab. In, the vicinity of Cape Palmas.

Sp. 9. Popitlia sulcipennis, Hope. Long. lin. 55; lat. lin. 3. Viridis,
capite subemarginato et punctato. Thorax lateribus flavis disco.cre-
brissimé punctulato. Scutellum viridi-opalinum. Elytra viridi-
zenea sulcata sulcis interpunctatis. Podex cupreo-zneus utrinque
albo-maculatus. Corpus infra viridi-zeneum, sterno cupreo, posticis
segmentis abdominis, pedibusque albidis. capillis obsitum.

Sp. 10. Popitlia luteipennis. Long. lin. 55; lat. lin. 24. Affinis
Popillie Olea, Newman, at non metallica. Viridi-succinea, capite
clypeo nigricanti. Thorax luteus lateribus pariim elevatis, maculis
binis virescentibus feré mediis, punctoque concolori minori insig-
nitus. Scutellum viride glabrum. Elytra striato-punctata suc-
cinea, viridique colore aspersa, lateribus saturatioribus. Podex
utrinque albo-maculatus. Corpus cupreo-eneum, lateribus abdo- +
minis utrinque et pectore flavis capillis obsitum. Femora flava,
tibiis tarsisque cupreis.

Hab. In Africa Afquinoctiali.

Sp. 11. Popillia cyanoptera. Long. iin. 6; lat. lin. 3. Viridis, caput
cum thorace viride et punctatum. Scutellum pallidius. Elytra
_ striato-punctata, cyanea. Podice puncto utrinque albo-maculato.
Corpus infra viridi-eneum nitidum lateribus abdominis utrinque
albo-pilosis. Pedes bini anteriores picei, quatuor femoribus posticis
viridibus, tibiis tarsisque cupreo-eneis.
Hab. In Africa Aéquinoctiali.

Sp. 12. Lepidiota Savaget, Hope. Long. lin. 124; lat.lin. 5. Affinis
Mel. Commersoni, at multo minor. Brunnea, supra cinerea, subtis
albo-squamosa. Clypeo reflexo partum subemarginato. Thorax
elytraque brunnea cinereoque squamosa. Scutellum concolor.
Corpus pedesque fusca alboque squamosa.

This is the first instance I believe of Lepidiota being taken on the
continent of Africa, although it has occurred at the island of Mada-
gascar. Mel. Sommeri of the French cabinets belongs to another
genus. |

Sp. 13. EHuchlora eircumcincta. Long. lin. 9; lat. lin. 5. Viridis,
clypeo integro. Thorace flavo-marginato fossula impressa utrinque
posita. Scutellum posticé cupreum. Elytra marginibus externé
flavis, podice flavescenti.. Corpus infra flavo-piceum femoribus: pal-
lidioribus, tibiis tarsisque cupreo-zneis.

This is the first instance of the occurrence of Huchlora in Africa ;

496 Bibliographical Notices.

it accords well with some of the Asiatic species, and in form ap-
proaches Huchlora aureola of Hope.

In concluding the species of new Lamellicorns, I add an
extract of a letter lately received from Mr. Savage of Cape
Palmas, respecting the Goliath Beetles. “ As to Goliathus Ca-
cicus these regions abound with them, and after a year’s
watching I have obtained the flower and know botanically the
tree from which they derive their food. It is a syngenesious
plant belonging to Jussieu’s Composite, Corymbifere. Asa
genus it appears to be undescribed, though I have not as mi-
nutely examined it as I intend todo when I have more leisure.
As soon as able I shall describe and send it through you to the
Linnzan Society. The Cacicus inhabits no other tree, as it is
said. The Mecynorhina torquata inhabits two kinds of tree, one
a magnificent Mimosa, a Goliath of its kind; I have not yet
obtained the blossom ; it is now in seed, which I have. The
G. Drurii is not found in the locality of Cape Palmas ; it has:
been taken at Bussa, near Montserrado, and the specimen I
now send is from Cape Coast. I lately saw Professor Klug’s
regius, which is no more nor less than the female of Drurii.
Of this I am as certain as that the princeps of Hope is the
female of Cacicus. The Gold Coast would seem to be the
locality of Drurii, and the Grain Coast that of the Cacicus and
torquatus.”

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A History of British Sponges and Lithophytes. By George Johnston,
M.D. Lizars, Edinburgh; Highley, London: 1842.

TuereE is no branch of natural history which has been so much
neglected as that of the sponge tribe. Situate as it were in the
debateable ground between the animal and the vegetable kingdoms,
naturalists appear to have considered themselves justified in looking
upon the sponges as scarcely worthy of notice, and it was not until
Dr. Grant published, in the Edinburgh Philosophical Journal, the ac-
count of his valuable investigations of the anatomy and physiology
of some of the British species, that they were determined with any
degree of certainty to be members of the animal kingdom. We were
then, for the first time, made acquainted with the true purposes and
modes of action of the incurrent and excurrent canals which per-
meate their substance in every direction, and of the manner in which
some of the species are propagated by the ejection of ciliated gem-
mules or ova from their large oscula. Dr. Grant also described se-
veral new British species, and these, in addition to what had been
previously described by Montagu and others, formed the ground-
work for the arrangement and brief descriptions presented to us by
Dr. Fleming in his ‘ History of British Animals.’ The whole of our

Bibliographical Notices. 497

information regarding these singular creatures has hitherto been di-
spersed, in the form of detached papers, in the various scientific perio-
dicals, and the present instance is the first in which their descriptions
have been collected together and published in a full and explicit
manner, |

The author commences his work by a general view of the struc-
ture, physiology and geographical distribution of sponges in general,
and proceeds at some length to review the labours of his predeces-
sors on this subject, from the times of Aristotle and Pliny to the pre-
sent period. In this part of his subject we have the various and con-
flicting opinions of both ancient and modern naturalists, regarding
their animal or vegetable nature, examined and compared in a tem-
perate, clear and satisfactory manner; and he concludes this able
digest of the labours of his predecessors with quoting the observa-
tion of Professor Owen, ‘‘ that if a line could be drawn between the
animal and vegetable kingdoms, the sponges would be placed upon
the vegetable side of the line.” But, our author observes, “‘ We
shall possibly however arrive at an opposite conclusion, if, proceeding
in our inquiry, we follow the siliceous species insensibly gliding on
the one hand into the fibro-corneous sponge, filled with its mucila-
ginous fleshy slime, and on the other into the fleshy Tethya, in whose
oscula the first signs of an obscure irritability show themselves.
Sponges therefore appear to be true Zoophytes; and it imparts ad-
ditional interest to their study to consider them, as they probably are,
the first matrix and cradle of organic life, and exhibiting before us
the lowest organizations compatible with its existence.”

In the chapter on “‘ the discoverers of the British species,” we have
a clear and concise account of the progress of their discovery, by
which it appears that forty species were described by Dr. Fleming
in his ‘ History of British Animals.’ Our author however describes
fifty-six, being an increase of sixteen new species since the publica-
tion of Dr. Fleming’s work.

The systematic arrangement adopted is that of Dr. Fleming, with
some alterations and additions, and these have been carefully and
judiciously made. The author has again separated Spongilla from
Halichondria, and by this alteration, and by the adoption of new
genera, has increased the number from four, as described by Dr.
Fleming, to nine.

The species have been described with much care, and additional
specific characters have been introduced where it has been found
necessary ; and the author has given a list of the synonyms to each,
so full and complete, as to render this portion of the work exceed-
ingly valuable. There are also extensive lists of habitats; and the
latest information on the anatomy, physiology and habits of the va-
rious species treated of, and of the sponge tribe in general, has been
zealously collected and introduced up to the very latest period.

The second part of the work, ‘'The British Lithophytes,’ may be
considered in the light of a supplement to his ‘ History of the British
Zoophytes,’ although the author by no means seems to consider them
as such. In the introduction to the subject he says, ‘‘ The corallines

498 Bibliographical Notices.

are marine productions, which grow in profusion on rocks, shells, and,
more rarely, on sea-weeds, to which they are rooted by means of a
spreading calcareous crust; and they rise up to the height of a few
inches, at most, in lichenoid or conferva-like tufts, dividing and sub-
dividing from the base into numerous branches and _ branchlets,
having the same structure and appearance as the primary shoots.
They are remarkably distinguished from other Algz by being co-
vered. with a calcareous crust, which is jointed at short and regular
intervals, and conceals a central axis of a decidedly vegetable na-
ture.” In this conclusion we cannot agree to the full extent with
the author. Ellis, in his ‘ History of British Corallines,’ and other
authors of long standing and high merit, have all concurred in con-
sidering these curious bodies as Zoophytes. and this decision has
been adopted by almost every botanist up to the present period. The
subject of their true nature, in the scale of organized beings, is one
of exceeding interest, and one which is admirably calculated to afford
employment to the high powers and improved microscopes of the pre-
sent day; and until they have undergone a careful examination by
such means, we may be content to consider their present situation
to be in the neutral ground, between the animal and vegetable
kingdoms.

In this part of the work the author describes four species of Nul-
lipora and one of Corallina more than we have had enumerated by
preceding writers; and we find, as in the first part of the work, the
species fully and carefully described, with copious lists of synonyms.
In conclusion, the author has furnished a Latin ‘ Synopsis Spongia-
rum et Lithophytorum,’ which is calculated to be of much service to
the student.

The work is illustrated by twenty-five copper-plates, containing ©

numerous figures, and twenty-three wood-cuts incorporated with
the letter-press.

This volume, like its predecessor, ‘ The History of the British
Zoophytes,’ by the same talented author, is admirably calculated for
a sea-side companion, and we can promise its readers that they will
reap a rich harvest of pleasure and instruction through its means, in
the study of the curious organisms of which it treats. The author
has rendered a valuable service to science by its production, and we
trust that this excellent addition to the natural history of our coun-
try will meet with the patronage it so well merits, and that the vo-
lume will find a place in the library of every naturalist in the Lanne
dom.

Plante Nove vel minus note, opusculis diversis olim descripte, generi-
bus quibusdam speciebusque novis adjectis iterum recognite. Auctore
Philippo Parlatore, M.D., Univers. Panormitane Professore, &c.
8vo, pp. 88. Paris, 1842. Gide.

By the kindness of its esteemed author we have just received this
valuable tract, which contains the descriptive portions of several me-
moirs scattered in the journals of Italy, and now collected into one
book for the purpose of being distributed amongst his botanical

-

Bibliographical Notices. 499

friends. Three new genera are described, viz. Ma1nuxa, to receive
the Phalaris crypsoides of D’Urville and Kunth ; Avetirna, founded
upon the Bromus Michelii of Savi, which has been considered as a
Festuca by Kunth and Bertoloni, a Keleria by DeCandolle, an
Avena by Gussone, Trisetum by ‘Trinius and Tenore, and a Vulpia by
Reichenbach; and Serraratcus, intended to include the Bromi se-
calini of Bertoloni and Koch, the B. genuini and B. festucacei of those
authors being retained as the genus Bromus. As it is a point of con-~
siderable interest to English botanists, it may be as well to point out
the difference between the proposed new genus and Bromus, namely,
Bromus, lower glume l-nerved, upper 3—5-nerved ; florets lanceo-
late, compressed; spikelets broader upwards ;—Serrafalcus (Parl.),
lower glume 3—5-nerved, upper 7—9-nerved ; florets oblong, tur-
gid; spikelets narrower upwards. As these characters are founded
upon differences of considerable value in this natural order, and the
group thus formed is a very natural one, it is probable that the ge-
nus ought to be adopted, in which case the following British Bromi
will become species of Serrafalcus, viz. mollis (including racemosus),
commutatus, secalinus, velutinus (probably a variety of the preceding),
arvensis (a very doubtful native), and sguarrosus. It would take far
more space than we can afford to record all the new species here de-
scribed, and we will only take the liberty in conclusion of expressing
a hope, that other botanists who publish their observations in journals
which rarely pass the boundaries of the countries in which they are
published, will follow the excellent example that has now been set
by Prof. Parlatore.

Journals of two Expeditions of esi in North-west and Western
Australia. By George Grey, Esq., Governor of South Australia.
2 vols. 8vo. London, 1841.

We wish to call the attention of our zoological readers to the Ap-
pendix to this highly interesting work, which contains the following
articles :—

C. Contributions towards the geographical distribution of the Mam-
malia of Australia, with notes on some recently discovered species ;
. by J. E. Gray, F.R.S., &c.

This contains, Ist, a valuable table of all the species discovered
on the Australian continent or its adjacent islands, pointing out their
respective localities, and containing 96 species ; 2ndly, a description
of 12 new species. ,

D. A List of the Birds of the Western Coast; by John Gould, F.L.S.

E. A Catalogue of the Reptiles and Amphibia hitherto described as
- inhabiting Australia, with a description of some new species from
Western Australia, and some remarks on their geographical dis-

tribution; by J. E. Gray, F.R.S., &c.

This contains, lst, a list of 107 species, with their localities ;
2nd, observations on the more obscure and hitherto unknown ge-
nera and species, with figures of the following, viz. Ronia catenulata,
Aprasia pulchella, Delma Fraseri, Moloch horridus, Elaps Gouldii, E.
coronatus, Calamaria Diadema, Liatris Burtonii, Soridia lineata, Hy-

500 Bibliographical Notices.

draspis australis, Chelodina oblonga, Hyla biocellata, H. Adelaidensis,

Breviceps Heliogabali (called B. Gouldit in the text), Helioporus albo-

guttatus.

F. Notes on some Jnsects from King George’s Sound, collected and
presented to the British Museum by Capt. G. Grey, by A. White,
Esq.

This contains, lst, a notice of previous publications on Australian
Insects; 2nd, a list with detailed observations upon the Coleoptera,
Orthoptera, Hymenoptera, Neuroptera, Hemiptera and Lepidoptera,
and 11 beautiful woodcuts of new or interesting species.

In addition to this Appendix, the whole of chapter 7 of vol. ii. is
occupied with Capt. Grey’s own observations on natural history, and
is illustrated by several figures.

Wiegmann’s Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte*. Parts II.—V. for 1841.
Berlin, 1841-42.

In our former notice of this excellent journal (vol. viii. p. 47) we
promised to bring its contents regularly under review ; from our long
silence it may have seemed that we had neglected it; this has how-
ever been occasioned by the delay and irregularity in the publication
of the work, owing to the long illness and lamented decease of its
late editor. Within the last few weeks three parts have been issued,
two of them for last year, and the first part for the present ; probably
by this time Part VI., completing the volume for 1841, as well as
Parts II. and III. for 1842, will have been published, though they
have not yet reached us. Weare now able, on the authority of our
friend Prof. Erichson, to assure the subscribers to the work in this
country, that it will henceforward make its appearance regularly.
The contents of the four parts before us are as follows :—

On the genera and species of Comatule, by J. Miller, p. 1389—148.
This paper was read before the Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin
on May 13, 1841. The author refers to a paper previously commu-
nicated, in which he had divided the non-petiolated Crinoidea into
three families ;—Articulata with the genera Comatula, Lam., and Co-
master, Agass. ; Costata with shaly ribbed calyx and pinnule opposite,
differing from the pinnule of all other Crinoidea, gen. Saccocoma,
Agass. ; and Tessellata, gen. Marsupites ; and he then proceeds to the
description of his new genus Actinometra founded on the Comatula
solaris, Mus. Vienn., one of the most gigantic forms of recent Coma-
tule ; it has no trace of grooves proceeding to the centre of the disc,
the ventral side of which is occupied by a tube. The arms are fur-
nished with grooves, which terminate however equidistant, in a cir-
cular groove encircling the margin of the disc. In all the rest it re-
sembles. the Comatule. Its specific name is imperialis. Size 2 feet.
Of true Comatule the author admits only 24 recent species, among
which are 12 with 10 arms.

Genus Alecto, Leach, Comatula, Lam.
* Species with 10 arms, or simple division of the rays.

Alecto carinata, Leach (Comatula -carinata, Lam., Griffith, An.

* Conducted by Prof. W. F. Erichson.

Bibliographical Notices. 50%

Kingd. Zoophytes, pl. 8.).—Al. europea, Leach (Com. mediterannea,
Lam., Heusinger Zeitschrift f. Physik, iii. tab. 10, 11.).—Al. Adeone,
Mill. (Com. Adone, Lam., Blainv. Actinol., tab. xxvi.).—Al. solaris,
Miill. (Com, solaris, Lam.).—Al. brachiolata, Mill. (Com. brachio-
lata, Lam.).—Al. Milleri, Mull. (Com. fimbriata, Mill.) has never
again been observed.

The following new species with 10 arms are then described :—
Alecto phalangium, from Nice ; Al. Eschrichtii, from Greenland; Al.
echinoptera, locality? ; Al. rosea, locality unknown; Al. tessellata,
India; and Al. polyarthra.

** Species with greater division of rays.

Alecto rotalaria (Com. rotalaria, Lam.), with 20—22 arms; Al.
fimbriata (Com. fimbriata, Lam.), with 20 arms; Al. multifida (Com.
multiradiata, Lam.), with 44 arms ; Al. Savignii (Déscription d’ Egypte,
Echinodermes, pl. 1. f. 1.), with 20 arms; and as new: Al. palmata
(? Caput medusz cinereum, Linck, tab. 22, No. 33.), about 35 arms,
India; Al. parvicirra, 27 arms, locality ?; Al. timorensis, 36—40
arms, from Timor; Al. japonica, 27 arms, Japan ; Al. flagellata, 38
arms, locality ?; Al. Nove Guinee, 56 arms ; Al. elongata, 20 arms,
New Guinea; Al. Bennetti, above 70 arms, locality ?.

The madreporal plate is wanting in the Comatule, and seems to be
generally absent in the Crinoidea. Prof. Miiller considers the madre-
poral plate on Comatula Adeone figured and described by Delle Chiaje to
be the Hpizoon of the Comatule first noticed by Thompson—a discoid
animal with fringed margin. It has anteriorly a snout proceeding from
the ventral side, a ramified intestinal canal, and 10 rudiments of feet
provided with three long hooks on the ventral side, Cyclocirra Thomp-
soni, Mill. It is frequently met with affixed to the disc and arms of
Alecto europea. It differs very considerably from the parasitic worms
by its rapid motion without any contraction of the body, and is there-
fore more related to the Crustacea, among which however there is no
form similar to it. In some measure it appears allied to Arctison,
which have not the least relationship to the Rotatoria.

I have frequently had occasion, says the author, to examine Coma-
tule in a live state, and have found the fact to be confirmed, that the
cirrhi of the central head are without all motion, as was evident from
the anatomy. The arms have a lively motion during swimming, five
of the ten arms move alternately at the same time, so that one be-
tween each two is in a state of rest. The separation of the sexes was
also proved by the presence of Spermatozoa in the male and ova in
female individuals in the protuberances of the pinnule.

On the organs of hearing in Mollusca, by Prof. C. Th. von Siebold,
p- 148—168, with a plate. In this interesting paper the author first
describes the auditory organs as hitherto observed in the lower tribes,
e.g. the Cephalopods, and then proceeds to a description of the cen-
tral system of nerves of the Gasteropods, the knowledge of which is
requisite for discovering these organs, they being situated in all Gas-
teropods on the hinder extremity of the two large front ganglionic
protuberances. They must always be sought for near the front pair
of ganglions of this portion of the nerves, where they are more easily

502 Bibliographical Notices.

detected on the under than on the upper surface, especially in those
Gasteropods (Limaz, Helix) whose pairs of ganglions of the lower
portion of nerves are more confluent (verschmolzen). ‘They have been
found on all species hitherto examined, as Helix pomatia, arbustorum,
nemoralis, hortensis, rotundata and hispida, Succinea amphibia, Lym-
neus stagnalis and minutus, Physa fontinalis, Planorbis marginatus,
vortes, nitidus and contortus, Clausilia plicata, nervosa and minima,
Ancylus fluviatilis, Bulimus lubricus, Limaz agrestis and maximus, and
Arion empiricorum. The organs of hearing are always present in
pairs, and are formed of two capsules having transparent walls.
These capsules may even be detected with the naked eye in the
larger species on pressing the ganglion of the brain between plates
of glass. Both capsules are situated on the posterior vaulting of the
anterior pair of ganglia of the lower central portion of nerves so
closely, that where they join the ganglionic mass it is difficult to de-
tect the limits between the ganglion and the wall of the capsule, espe-
cially as they nearly agree in colour. In the cavities of these two
capsules are inclosed an immense number of transparent crystalline
bodies, consisting of carbonate of lime. The form of these otolithes,
for as such they must be considered, is oval and flat, their borders
seem to be gently rounded off. They oscillate so lively m the capsules
as almost to lead to the belief they were jerked one among the other |
by a vibrating ciliatile epithelium clothing the mner wall of the cap-
sule, but never could a trace of cilia be detected. In a note the
author expresses his belief that the Annelides are also furnished with
similar organs of hearing, judging from the description which Stan-
nius has given in his anatomy of Arenicola piscatorum of bodies re-
sembling otolithes, which likewise occur in closed capsules.

On the Balanidea, by Prof. W. v. Rapp, p. 168—174. The shells
of the non-petiolated Cirrhipoda (Balanidea) differ from the shells of
Mollusca and of the petiolated Cirrhipoda (Lepadea) by their pecu-
liar internal structure. The genera Balanus, Coronula, Tubicinella
all agree in this respect, viz. in their shells being perforated by re-
gular canals. The structure of these canals, as wellas of the animal,
is described at length in Tubicinella balenarum, Coronula diadema, C.
balenaris, Balanus spinosus, and other species of this last genus.
Speaking of the young of Tubicinella balenarum, the author observes
that he found here what Thompson and Burmeister had shown to
exist in other Cirripedes, a form totally differing from that of the
adult; he could detect no eyes, nor a trace of shell. It is not to be
admitted that the Tubicinella derives its nutriment from the whale,
but most probably from the flocks of Cyamus, with which the bodies
of the latter are infested. ‘The animal of the non-petiolated Cirrhi-
poda differs essentially from those of the petiolated by the branchie ;
these organs are narrow pointed laminze in the Lepadea, while in the
Balanidea a large branchia is situated on each side of the animal,
formed of a membrane folded in nearly regular lamine, as already
observed by Cuvier and Hunter.* W. Francis.

* Want of space compels us to leave the remainder over for next month.
—Ep.

Zoological Society. 503

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
Oct. 26, 1841.— William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The following communication, entitled, ‘‘ Description of the Sto-
mach of the Colobus Ursinus, Ogilby,” by R. Owen, Esq., was read.

“ The body of the Ursine Colobus, which there can be little doubt is
the Full-bottom Monkey of Pennant (Colobus polycomos, Illig.), lately
exhibited in the Society’s menagerie, having been transmitted to me
for examination by Mr. Waterhouse, with a view more particularly to
the determination of the form of the stomach, I have much pleasure
in communicating to the Society the result of this examination.

“It may render the interest in the dissection of this Monkey more
intelligible to some, if I premise, that the genus to which it belongs
is one of recent discovery or establishment, the affinities of which to
the Doucs (Semnopithecus), though strongly illustrated by the general
form of the Colobi, and more especially by their skull and dental
organs, required a knowledge of the anatomy of their digestive sy-
stem for its full appreciation.

‘The Colobi, peculiar among all known old world Simiade by the
rudimental development of the thumbs of the fore-hands, were gene-
rically separated on that account by Illiger. Cuvier, at the period of
publishing the last edition of the ‘ Régne Animal,’ had not enjoyed
the opportunity of determining how far the distinctive character, seized
upon by the Berlin naturalist, was real and constant. Temminck,
however, had assured Cuvier that the Co/obus of Illiger possessed the |
skull and dentition of the Semnopithecit. Mr. Ogilby has mainly
contributed to establish the Illigerian genus and illustrate its extent
by the description of several species founded upon skins transmitted
to the Zoological Society ; and our excellent establishment has now
fulfilled another of its functions, by affording to the anatomist the
means of establishing the natural affinities and position of the genus
Colobus, as it has heretofore done in regard to the Semnopithecus.

“The stomach of the Colobus Ursinus presents the same compli-.
cated saccular structure as in the Semnopitheci : if it was somewhat
smaller in the present instance, in proportion to the body, this might
arise from the immaturity of the individual examined. The saccula-
tion is produced by the same modification of the muscular fibres of
the stomach, combined with a great extent of the digestive tunics.
A narrow band of longitudinal fibres traverses the lesser curvature
of the stomach, and a second band, commencing at the left or blind
extremity of the cavity, puckers it up ina succession of sub-globular
sacs along the greater end, I deem it unnecessary to pursue the
description more minutely in this case, as it would be merely the
repetition, of that which has already been published in our Transac-
tions in reference to the Semnopithecus Entellus*. The form and size
of the caecum, and the length and disposition of the intestinal canal
in the Colobus equally corresponded with those parts of the anatomy
of the closely allied genus Semnopithecus.”

* Vol. i. p. 65. pl. 8.

504 Zoological Society.

Mr. Waterhouse observed, that the animal dissected by Prof. Owen
had been presented to the Society by the Earl of Derby, and had
lived for some time in the Menagerie. Soon after its death he had
carefully examined it with a view to ascertain whether it possessed
cheek-pouches. Of these he found not the slightest trace.

Mr. Lovell Reeve then read his “ Description of a new species of
Corbis, a genus of acephalous mollusks of the family Nymphacea.”

Corsis Soversit. Corb. testd transversd, tumidd, gibbosd, lacted
aut rubelld ; radiis rosets obsoletis ab umbonibus ad marginem di-
vergentibus ; lamellis transversis elevatis, remotiusculis, utrinque
serratis, anticé valdius ; striis numerosis radiantibus, intra lamel-
las ; margine subcrasso, profunde crenulato ; umbonibus longitudi-
nalibus, minutis, opposite incurvis ; lunuld parvd, subcordatd.

Long. 23; lat. 34 poll. Mus. Stainforth, Norris.

Junior, testd depressiusculd, radiis roseis longitudinalibus plus mi-

nusve distinctis.

Long. 12; iat. 1% poll. Mus. Stainforth.

Hab. ad insulam Negros, Philippinarum.

Found in loose coral sand on the reefs at low water.

‘««T have much pleasure in dedicating this beautiful species of Cor-
bis, figures of which will appear in the third part of my ‘ Concho-
logia Systematica’ (pl. lvili.), to that industrious author and artist
Mr. G. B. Sowerby, jun. Only one recent species of this character-
istic genus of Nymphacea has been hitherto known; it is therefore
gratifying to be able to make so valuable an addition. The Corbis
Soverbii differs materially from the Corbis fimbriata: mstead of the
closely fimbriated character of the outer surface, the valves are crossed
transversely with distinct elevated lamellar ridges, between which
there are numerous striz running in a longitudinal direction. It is
also characterized by being strongly tinged with pink, particularly
in an early stage of growth, when the valves are vividly painted with
deep-coloured rays passing from the umbones to the margin : as the
shell increases in age it increases in convexity, the lamella become
thickened, and the rays obsolete. This interesting species more
nearly resembles the Corbis lamellosa of Lamarck, known only in a
fossil state ; it differs, however, in having the valves much more
gibbous or ventricose, and in the lamellz being strongly serrated on
the anterior side. Some little time since I was fortunate enough to
obtain, at a public auction at Rotterdam, four specimens of the
C. Soverbii, two in the young and two in the adult state. At this
sale I obtained the beautiful new species of the glassy Nautilus de-
scribed in the ‘ Annals of Nat. Hist.’ vol. ix. p. 140.

‘Mr. Cuming has kindly furnished me with the above locality,
having met with a few specimens of the Corbis Soverbii in his re-
searches amongst the Philippines, at the island of Negros.”’

The next paper read was from Mr. Stutchbury, and is entitled,
‘« Description of a new Sponge from Barbadoes.”
«The Museum of the Bristol Institution having lately become pos-

Loological Society. 505

sessed of a very interesting sponge through ‘the liberality of Dr.
Cutting, of Barbadoes, to whom we are also indebted for the ‘ recent’
Pentacrinus, ‘recent’ Pholadomya, and numerous other valuable do-
nations ; and as this tribe has met with the able attention of micro-
scopists, whose researches appear to have excited considerable inter-
est ;—1 have thought a brief account of the specimen would be. ac-
ceptable to naturalists.”

“‘ The peculiarities of this very beautiful sponge consist in the fol-
lowing distinctive characters ; the most remarkable of which is, its
being formed entirely of silex, the reticulate structure of the mass be-
ing composed of transparent vitreous tubuli, without any admixture
of keratose or calcareous matter; the silex forming the mass itself,
and not, as in other instances, arranged as spicula in the horny mem-
branes; consequently, it is perfectly rigid and sonorous when-struck.

“When viewed by a simple lens it exhibits a frothy glass-like
appearance: under a magnifying power of seventy-five linear, the
net-like meshes are seen to be composed of beautiful glassy tubes,
anastomosing one with the other in every direction, the external
surface of the cylinders having a rugged aspect; the newer or last
formed portions appear to emanate from centres, and at certain
distances from spherical) masses, from which straight tubes again
arise, thus forming the reticulate structure.

“ Amidst the interstices of the sponge are found numerous small
bodies loose and unattached (also composed of silex*), characterized
by Ehrenberg under the generic appellation of Xanthidium, of which
several species in a fossil state are described as occurring in flints
and other siliceous minerals; this minute body may be described as
a spherical mass of tubuli, arising from a centre, each tubular spine
being terminated by an expanded conical aperture, and a strong re-
semblance is at once observed between these bodies and the mode of
extension in the newer portions of the sponge itself; this fact, to-
gether with that of the perfect siliceous character of these minute
bodies, induces me to come to the conclusion that they are not di-
stinct, free animals, parasites to the sponge, but the gemmules of the
sponge, in which they are found +; and I think their increase, so as

* In testing the mineral character of the sponge a small portion was ex-
amined under the microscope; then placed in a test tube, and upon the ad-
dition of dilute hydrochloric acid no effervescence occurred: it was then
dried, and again placed in the field of the microscope, when no change ap-
peared to have taken place; upon submitting it to the action of the blow-
pipe, the only alteration was its losing its glassy aspect by becoming opake,
but it was not altered in form.

-[t Mr. Stutchbury seems to be perfectly unaware of the fact that species
of Xanthidium have been observed in a living state; the genus, we believe,
was founded by Ehrenberg previous to his knowledge of the existence of si-
milar forms fossil in the flint. Nor is this the first time that they have been
mistaken for eggs,—not of sponges, it is true, but of a polype. See Turpin’s
paper on Cristatella mucedo, Aun. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 141. Ehrenberg
pointed out the error committed by Turpin.

The bodies here mentioned may be the gemmules of the sponge, but if so,
they are no Xanthidium, but merely bear resemblance to this genus of In-
fusoria.—W. F.]

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. 2L

506. Zoological Society..

to become perfect sponges when ejected from the parent mass, can
be readily understood by comparing their. present form with the
recently formed portions of the sponge. Supposing the gemmule (?)
to have arrived at that state which commences its individual life, its
increase would not be by an extension of the tubuli in a straight
line ; but from the edges of the terminal aperture of each spine other
and similar tubuli would or might be sent off, and thus the end of
every spine become a fresh centre and anastomusing point, and in
this way a very slight addition would give the newly formed mass
the reticulate and vesicular character of the parent sponge.

“‘ Being anxious to identify the peculiar and entire siliceous cha-
racter of this sponge with its generic appellation, I have adopted the
name of Dactylocalyz ; the principal characters of which may be thus:
expressed :—

“‘ Sponge fixed, rigid, siliceous ; incurrent canals, uniform in size ;
excurrent canals large, forming deep sinuosities on the outer surface,
radiating from the root to the outer circumference.

‘‘ For the species the name Dactylocalyx pumiceus is proposed.”

November 9.—William Horton Lloyd, Esq., in the Chair.

Mr. Gould exhibited and pointed out the characters of a new
species of Goose nearly allied to Nettapus Coromandelianus (Anas
Coromandeliana, Auct.), from N. Australia, which he characterized
as

Netrapus PuLcHELtus. Nett. collo, dorso, alisque intense resplen-

denti-viridibus ; lateribus, fasciis latis lineisque alternatim albis
et viridescenti-nigris, conspicue ornatis ; remigibus secondariis cum
pogoniis externis albis, unde fascia obliqua alam transcurrens.

Male: head brownish green, indistinctly barred with light brown ;
beneath the eye an oval spot of white; neck, back and wings deep.
glossy green; primaries black ; outer webs of the secondaries snow-
white; feathers of the chest and back of the neck white, with a
number of greenish black circles, one within the other, so numerous
that the white is nearly lost; the flanks similarly marked, but in
them the bars and circles are broader and more apparent ; tail black,
glossed with green ; abdomen white ; under tail-feathers black ; irides
dark brown; bill dark greenish grey, with a yellowish white nail ;
under mandible greenish grey, irregularly blotched with a lighter
colour; legs and feet blackish brown.

Total length, 125 inches; bill, 14; wing, 64; tail, 3; tarsi, 1.

The female resembles the male, but differs in having the crown,
occiput, and a stripe down the back of the neck deep brown; in
being destitute of the white spot beneath the eye; in having the
chin and upper part of the throat white, mottled with small mark-
ings of brown; bill French grey, becoming yellowish at the base;
lower mandible bluish grey; tarsi fleshy white on the sides; back
and front blackish brown ; feet dark brown.

Mr. Waterhouse called the attention of the members to a new
species of Rodent from Chile, which had been placed in his hands
for description by H. Cuming, Esq. This animal, Mr. Waterhouse
stated, evidently belonged to a little family of the Rodentia (the Oc-

Zoological Society. 507 ©

todontide), which is peculiar to the southern parts of South America,
a family of which six species are characterized, and these constitute
the four genera, Ctenomys, Poephagomys, Octodon, and Abrocoma.

The present Rodent agrees with the two first of these genera in
having the fore-feet strong and furnished with large claws formed
for burrowing, and approaches most nearly, as regards its external
characters, to the genus Poephagomys of F. Cuvier, (which appears to
be the Psammoryctes of Poeppig,) inasmuch as its ears are of mode- |
rate size, whilst those of the species of Ctenomys are very small.

The skull presents a very large antorbital opening, enclosed ex-.
ternally by the zygomatic process of the superior maxillary bone,
the root of which is thrown out almost horizontally, and is on the
same plane as the anterior palatal portion of the cranium: a second,
very small opening, for the transmission of the infra-orbital nerve, is.
pierced through the root of the zygomatic process* ; the zygoma is.
deep and compressed ; the portion of the palate situated between the
molar teeth is contracted in front, and widest between the posterior,
molars; and the posterior portion of the palate presents a deep V-.
formed emargination. The descending ramus of the lower jaw, or
that part which lies below and behind the alveolar portion, is thrown.
out from the outer side of the alveolus of the great inferior incisor,
which extends almost to the condyle; its posterior portion is emar-
ginated, and lower and hinder portion is produced in the form of an.
acute angle, terminating behind the vertical line, dropped from the.
condyle; the lower boundary of the descending ramus is produced
externally and internally in such a manner, as when viewed from
beneath, this part presents a horizontal platform of small extent,
and which is broadest at about one-sixth of an inch from the angle of
the jaw, the platform at this part being produced internally so as to
form an obtuse angle. The condyloid portion of the lower jaw has.
a considerable antero-posterior extent, and the articular surface,
which is rather broad, occupies rather more than half of this com-
pressed condyloid process. The coronoid process is in the form of,
an isosceles triangle, the apex of which is of the same height as the
condyle, or very nearly so.

The molar teeth are rootless and four in number on each side of
each jaw.

These characters of skull and dentition all indicate the affinities
of the animal under consideration with the Octodontide: the cranium
compared with that of the known species of the family presents the
modifications observable in the burrowing types, differing from the
Octodons and. Abrocomas, which live more on the surface of the
ground and ascend trees and bushes, in the smaller size of the
cranial cavity, and in the greater strength of all the parts, arising from
the comparatively large size of the teeth, and more especially of the

* This second small opening is found in the skull of Octodon, and appears
to be represented in the figure (given by Mr. Bennett) in Ctenomys, though
not so well expressed by the engraver as by the artist of the drawing from
which the engraving was made, In Abrocoma there is no corresponding
opening,

2L2

508 Zoological Society.

incisors, which are fitted for cutting roots*. The auditory bull
are of moderate size, but rather smaller than in Octodon; the lower
jaw is larger and much stronger than in the two genera mentioned.
In these characters the present animal makes so near an approach
to Ctenomys, that it might with propriety be placed in that genus
were it not that in the structure of the teeth there exists a difference
fully as great as that which gave rise to the generic distinction of the
little groups of which the family Octodontide is composed. In Octo-
don, Poephagomys and. Ctenomys, the enamel of the molar teeth enters,
in the form of a fold on each side, into the body of the tooth, but the
folds from opposite sides do not meet. In the Rodent which forms
the subject of these observations, the crown of each molar is divided
into two parts by the meeting of the folds of enamel of the outer and’
inner side, and the surface of these teeth may be compared to a
series of cylinders (two to each tooth), which are much compressed
in the antero-posterior direction. The three foremost molars in
each jaw are equal in size, and the posterior molar is smaller than
the rest. In position, the last molar of the upper jaw differs from
the others, being as it were twisted, so that the two transverse lobes
are placed obliquely.

resent very limited knowledge of the small Rodents of

as is here pointed out. It is possible that the species
of Octodontide may vary more or less among themselves in the
structure of these teeth, in which case the so-called genera, esta-
blished as the species are discovered, will require a revision, as do
very many of the genera of Rodentia; in the mean time, however,
it is necessary that sectional names should be imposed on such
species as will not agree tolerably well with the definitions of the
genera published as such. Agreeably to these views, the subgeneric
title Schizodont is proposed for the present new Rodent. The prin-
cipal external characters may be thus expressed :—

Scuizopon Fusous. Schiz. supra griseo-fuscus, subtis obscure flavo
tinctus : pedibus pilis obscure fuscis tectis ; auribus mediocribus ;
caudd, fuscd quoad longitudinem caput fere equante, pilis brevis-
sims tectd.

une. lin.
Longitudo ab apice rostri usque ad caude basin .... 9 O
CUE 45 seine Vols HEE ged ew Aeic8

tarsi digitorumque dG ay they... to by OE

QUI wien owl. Sou ene oe GA Ms 0 54

* The burrowing Sciuride and Muride, as compared with the typical
examples of their respective groups, present a corresponding modification of
the skull; the strength of the cranium is greater, and the cranial cavity
smaller. It is difficult to estimate the amount of intelligence in these ani-
mals, but, judging from the size of the brain, it would appear that there
existed an intimate connexion between the food of the animal and its in-
telligence ; the food in one case leading the animal to habits which cause
it to be exposed to numerous dangers which do not occur in the other.

+ From ox/Ga, divido, et édovds, dens.

Zoological Society. 509

In size and colouring the Schizodon greatly resembles the Com-
mon Rat (Mus decumanus); its fur is rather softer than in that ani-
mal, Both on the upper and under parts of the body the hairs are
of a deep slate-grey colour next the skin ; those on the belly are of
a dirty yellow colour. On the back, the hairs are most of them
brownish, or yellowish brown near the point, and black at the
point. The ears are covered both externally and internally with
fine short hairs. The hind-feet have five toes; the fore-feet also
have five toes, but the inner one is very small and has a very short
nail; the other toes have long, compressed and powerful nails.
The hairs of the moustaches are of a dusky colour.

The discovery of the Rodent above described is due to Mr. T.
Bridges, whose notes relating to it are as follows :—‘t This species
of Rodent is very common on the eastern side of the Andes, where
it completely undermines the face of the country, especially in dry
places, making it very disagreeable for the rider, as the horses are
continually plunging into the burrows. It must lay up a winter
store, or otherwise migrate, or remain buried in the snow at least
three months during the winter season. The specimen is a female.”

November 23.—John Willimott, Esq., in the Chair.

Mr. Lovell Reeve exhibited a beautiful new species of Mitra, a
genus of pectinibranchiate mollusks, of the family Columellata, which
he characterized as follows :—

Mirra Stariwrortuit. Mitr, testd cylindraceo-fusiformi, exalbidd ;
apice basique cinereo-cerulescentibus ; spird acuminatd ; anfrac-
tibus transversim leviter striatis, longitudinaliter costatis ; costis
latiusculis, subdistantibus, maculis rufis quadratis vivide pictis ;
aperturd angustd; columelld triplicatd ; umbilico parvulo ; labro
‘externo simplici, fauce ad marginem rubide maculatd.

Long. 2}; lat. 4, poll. Mus. Stainforth.

Hab. ad insulam Burias, Philippinarum, Cuming.

Found in coarse coral sand, 7 fathoms.

“‘It is with peculiar gratification that I am allowed to introduce
into the nomenclature of the Mollusca, the name of my esteemed
friend, the Rev. Mr. Stainforth; a zealous conchologist, and one
who, perhaps, stands unrivalled in his beautiful collection of Mitres.
The Mitra Stainforthii is somewhat allied to the Mitra sanguisuga
of Lamarck : the whorls are longitudinally ribbed as in that species ;
but in this, they are wider and more distant from each other; they
are also eminently distinguished by a series of square red spots run-
ning from the top to the bottom. The magnificent specimen which
has furnished the above description is two inches and a quarter in
length; a few small specimens have been recently found by Mr.
Cuming at the island of Burias, one of the Philippines,”

A collection of bird-skins and mammals from Chile was exhibited.
The specimens were collected by Thomas Bridges, Esq., in the Andes
of Chile, lat. 34°-35°. With this collection Mr. Bridges sent the
following notes, which were communicated to the Meeting by
H. Cuming, Esq. :—

Canis Azare, Pr. Max. Found in valleys on the eastern side of the

510 Zoological Society.

‘Andes. This species of Fox appears to differ from the large Fox of
Chile, known by the name of ‘‘ Culpeo,” in the bluntness of its ears.
Schizodon fuscus, Waterh. Proc. Zool. Soc. for November 9, 1841.
Mus, —————? This little animal is found about hedges in the
province of Colehagua, and is by no means common. ‘There are in
Chile at least ten or twelve species of Rats and Mice.

Sturnella loica, Auct. Common in all parts of Chile. Iris brown.

Agelaius Chopi, Vieill. ‘‘Tordo” of the natives. Iris dark brown.
‘Common in flocks in all parts of the country.

Chlorospiza xanthogramma, G. R. Gray. Found in valleys near
the summit of the Andes on the east and west sides. Iris brown.

Emberiza luctuosa, Gerv. Found in valleys of the Andes. Sings
delightfully in summer. Iris dark brown.

Fringilla Gayi, Eyd. and Gerv. Found near the summit of the
‘Andes in valleys amongst bushes. Iris reddish brown.

Muscisazicola rufiverter, D’Orb. Found on the east and west
sides of the Andes near the snow. [Iris dark brown.

Agriornis leucurus, Gould. This bird is found in the valleys
near the summit of the Andes on the east and west sides. ~ It is
called ‘‘ Mero”’ by the natives, but differs from the ‘‘ Zorral Mero”’
of the warmer parts of the country. Iris brown.

Pteroptochos Tarnii, G. R. Gray. This singular bird is found in
the woody parts of the Andes, and is very difficult to shoot ; its cry
is compared to the neighing of a young colt. Iris dark brown.

Caprimulgus bifasciatus, Gould. Amongst low bushes on the ‘east-
ern side of the Andes. It is known to the natives by the names of

~ Plasta” and ‘‘ Gallina Ciega,” i. e. Blind Hen. Iris brown.

Upucerthia dumetoria, Isid. Geoff. and D’Orb. Found amongst low
bushes and in sandy places in the elevated valleys of the eastern side
of the Andes. Iris brown.

Scytalopus fuscus,Gould. Found in hedges in various parts of Chile,
also in the Andes. It is called by the natives ‘‘ Chircan Negro,”
as the other species common in Chile is light brown. Iris brown.

Geositta canicularia, G.R.Gray. This little bird is found on the
plains near the Andes, and is called by the natives ‘‘ El Caminante,”
or Traveller, from its running before the traveller on the dry sandy

‘roads of the country. Iris brown.
Alcedo torquata, Auct. Found near the rivers of Chile. Iris
‘brown. Called by the natives ‘‘ Martin Pescador.”
Picus Magellanicus, Vig. Iris brown. This beautiful species of
- Woodpecker is found in the forests of ‘‘ Roble”’ in the Andes, and
may always be discovered by its singular scream or call. It is
known to the natives by the names of ‘‘ Concona”’ and ‘‘ Carpintero
‘de la Cordilliera.”’

Colaptes Chilensis, Vig. Known to the natives by the name of
“« Pitigue,” so called from its call or note. ‘This bird is common in
the woods of Acacia Cavenia’ near the Andes, and is also found in
the valleys of the Andes in woody places. . Molina says. that this
bird builds its nest in holes on the ground, which is an error, as I
have found the nest in holes of trees like the rest of the genus.

. The eggs are white. Iris pale green or gray.

Zoological Society. 511

- Vanellus Cayenensis, Steph. This is the ‘‘ Queltregue ” of the
natives, and is one of the most common birds found on the plains
near the Andes, also in other parts of the country. Food, worms,
locusts, &c. The eggs are excellent eating, and resemble in colour
and size those of the Lapwing of England. Iris purple.

Tinochorus D’Orbignyanus, Isid. Geof. St. Hilaire. This is the
small Partridge of the Andes, and is called by the natives ‘‘ Perdix
Cordellierana.” It comes down to the plains in severe winters.
Generally found in pairs in the valleys near the summit of the An-
des. The male shows the strongest attachment to his mate, and
calls her by a melancholy tone or cry when separated. They are
so tame that the natives kill them with stones, and so stupid that a
stone may be thrown at them several times before they will rise.
Iris brown.

Columba Boliviana, Auct. This little dove is found in small flocks
in the valleys of the Andes, and, in the winter, visits the coast. It
is known to the natives by the name of ‘‘ Tortola Cordellierana.”
This is the smallest of the three species found in Chile. It makes
a whistling noise with its wings when it rises from the ground. Iris
brown.

Dafila urophasianus, Eyton. Iris brown. Found in valleys on
the eastern side of the Andes.

Anas -— ? Tris brown. Found inhabiting the rapid rivers
of the Andes. This bird swims and dives against the rapidity of
the mountain torrents in a manner truly astonishing. It seldom or
never leaves the rivers of the Andes, and, like the Grebes, seldom
makes use of its wings, although when disturbed it flies a short
distance. Generally seen in pairs.

Mr. Gould made some observations on this éollection, and par-
ticularly drew attention to the last species in the list, which Mr.
Bridges places in the genus Anas with a note of doubt. Mr. Gould
observed that this bird was unknown to ornithologists, and pre-
sented a most singular combination of characters. In many of its
characters it approaches the Ducks (Anatide), but in others it
evinced an affinity to the Mergansers (Mergus), especially in its long
and stiff tail-feathers, and narrow and pointed beak. It differs,
however, from either of the groups mentioned in having, in both
sexes, a strong spur on the wing. Mr. Gould proposed for this
new bird the name Merganetta armata.

Genus MERGANETTA.

_ Rostrum haud minis longum quam caput, rectum ; feré cylindra-
_ceum, ungue apicali distincto, incurvato, at minis abrupté quam in
genere Mergus dicto. Mandibula superior lamelloso-dentata, vel
tornio crasso carneo, intis profundé serrato, instructa ; naribus lineari-
bus feré centralibus.

Ale mediocres primariis secundo et tertio longissimis ; humeris
calcare valido et acuto armatis.

Cauda, ut in mergo, rigida.

Tarsi aliquantd elongati, squamis hexagonis ad latera obtecti, et

512 Zoological Society.

anticé scutellis. Digiti palmati, medio quam tarsus paululim lon-
giore ; halluce libero, alté posito, et paululim lobato.

MERGANETTA ARMATA. Mas: vertice nigrescenti-fusco, strigd an-
gustd, alba cincto; hac, lined faciali ejusdem colore, conjunctd ;
infra hane lineam strigd nigrd angustd, ab occipite super oculum
ductd vittam nigram facialem efficiente, deind2 per mediam gulam
excurrenie, et super pectus totum diffusd ; capitis lateribus, sic et
collo albis, hoc apud nucham strigis nigris longitudinalibus tri-
plicitér ornate, quarum central latd, reliquis angustis.

Fem. ; vertice et dorso saturate cerulescenti-cinereis, sic et colli
lateribus, his albescente minute fasciatis ; genis infra oculos, guld,
gutiure, et corpore subtis e rufo castaneis.

Male. Crown of the head blackish brown, surrounded by a nar-
row stripe of white which unites with another line of white running
at right angles down the sides of the face; beneath this a narrow
line of black which terminates in a point at the occiput, and running
over the eye joins a broader band of the same colour down the sides
of the face, is continued down the centre of the throat and spreads
over the chest; sides of the head and neck white, interrupted at
the back of the neck by three longitudinal stripes of black, the centre
one being broad and the. lateral ones narrow; feathers of the back
and scapularies much lengthened, and conspicuously margined with
white, the centres being in some blackish brown, in others greyish
brown; wings deep grey, with a beautiful green speculum, bounded
above and below with a narrow irregular band of white, produced by
the tips of the greater wing-coverts and secondaries being tipped
with that colour; primaries brown; rump and upper tail-coverts
greyish brown, finely freckled with zigzag lines of white; centre of
the abdomen dull light chestnut brown, with a blackish brown mark
down the centre of each feather ; flanks and under tail- coverts blackish
brown; tail brown; irides brown; bill reddish brown; feet brown.

Female. Crown of the head, back and sides of the neck dark slate
grey, the sides of the neck regularly barred with minute lines of
greyish white; the elongated feathers of the back and scapularies
margined with deep grey instead of white as in the male; lower
part of the back deep slate grey ; upper tail-coverts the same, crossed
by numerous minute bars of white; wings grey, the coverts tipped
with white; sides of the face below the eye, throat, and all the under
surface rich reddish chestnut; tail brown.

Total length 184 inches; bill 12; wing 7; spur 2; tail 5; tar-
sus 14; middle toe 23.

The female is rather less in all her admeasurements.

_. The male from which the description is taken had some of the tail-
feathers white, but this would seem to have been produced by wearing
and exposure, as they were all old feathers.

Mr. Waterhouse observed, that the Fox contained in Mr. Bridges’s
Collection he felt little doubt is the Canis Azare, Pr. Max.,.but it
differed from the specimen figured in the ‘ Zoology of the Voyage of
the Beagle,’ in not having the black on the chin and angles of the
mouth.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 513

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

This Society held its eighth meeting for the season at the Botanic
Gardens, Dr. Neill in the Chair.

Professor Graham communicated the agreeable intelligence, that
the late Dr. Archibald Menzies had bequeathed to the Botanic Gar-
den his interesting and valuable Herbarium, which was chiefly form-
ed in the course of his voyages round the world with Vancouver and
other circumnavigators. Dr. Menzies was the last survivor of Van-
couver’s companions, having lived to the age of eighty-eight. He
was a native of Perthshire, and studied at this university, towards
which he continued throughout life to entertain the warmest feelings
of attachment.

The Chairman adverted, with deep regret, to the loss which the
Society, in common with the botanical world, had sustained by the
death of Mr. Falconer of Carlowrie, who was a most zealous and
successful cultivator of the science, and who enjoyed, in a high de-
gree, the esteem and respect of his friends. ,

The following papers were read :—

1. Notice of the Discovery of Phascum alternifolium (Brinck, &c.)
in Dumfries-shire, and of Arenaria verna on the west coast of Scot-
land. Communicated by Mr. J. Cruickshank.—This Phascum is not
the plant of Hooker, which is the Archidium phascoides of continental
botanists. The present plant was formerly discovered in Britain, but
long ago, and in very small quantity. It is, in the opinion of Mr.
Wilson, a good species. Arenaria verna was found at Drumlanrig
by Mr. Cruickshank. It is very rare, if existing at all, on the west
coast of Scotland.

2. Notice on the occurrence of Avena alpina and Saszifraga um-
brosa in Yorkshire, by Mr. J. Tatham, jun.—Mr. Tatham says,
«* Avena alpina grows here (Settle) at an elevation of between 600
and 800 feet above the sea. When growing in our elevated open
pastures the plants are generally single, also on our limestone cliffs ;
but when in our natural woods, which are mostly hazel, it is found
in large tufts, where you may get perhaps fifty specimens in the
space of a few inches. I believe I could send from the same tuft
specimens of alpina with the panicle quite as simple as any pratensis.
I consider Sazifraga umbrosa as really wild here. It'is met with in
Hesletim Gill, which is a deep rayine at the foot of Pen-y-ghant,
and Fountains Fell. There are only two houses in about three miles,
and these not near the place. Actea spicata, Ribes petreum, &c.,
grow along with it. The valley runs from west to east, and the
Sazifraga is found only on the south side, which receives no sun-
shine except in summer. Some of the plants are inaccessible, the
cliffs are so steep.”

The impression of the meeting was that no specific distinction
existed between the plant now shown as Avena alpina and A. praten-
sis, and the same remark may be applied to all other specimens of
the former hitherto exhibited from British stations.

3. On three new Species of British Grasses of the genus Poa,
by Richard Parnell, M.D., F.R.S.£.—The author stated that these

514 : Royal Irish Academy.

grasses were so unlike in general appearance to any of the other
Poe, and possessed such strong marks of specific distinction, that he
considered them entitled'to rank as distinct species. 1. Poa sécti-
palea (Parnell). This plant differs from Poa pratensis, the. only spe-
cies it can well be confounded with, in the branches of the panicle
being stouter, more erect and rigid; the spikelets larger. Outer
palea seven- or nine-ribbed, seven of the ribs being very distinctly
marked ; inner palea one-third shorter than the outer, and invariably
-divided to the very base, whereas in Poa pratensis the inner palea
‘has never more nor less than five ribs, and the inner very little shorter
than the outer, and always entire. Found growing in sandy situ-
ations between Crammond and Queensferry.—2.. Poa polynoda (Par-
nell). This species differs from Poa compressa in the florets not
being ribbed at the base; outer palea five-ribbed. Joints from eight
‘to nine in number, the uppermost joint situated but a short distance
from the panicle; whereas in Poa compressa the florets are very di-
-stinctly ribbed, suspending the calyx by their silky fibres. Outer
palea three-ribbed. Joints seldom exceeding four in number.—3. Poa
_nemoralis montana, Koch. Inflorescence simple, panicled, -occasion-
ally racemed. Panicle erect, narrow and slender; the branches
erect, long and slender, bearing few spikelets. Spikelets lanceolate-
“ovate, of two or three awnless florets. Calyx of two unequal, acute
glumes, three-ribbed. Florets not in the slightest degree webbed.
Outer palea five-ribbed, the dorsal and marginal ribs slightly hairy.
The whole plant is of a glaucous hue. This grass was first obtained
by Dr. Greville, who, in the year 1833, gathered several specimens
on Ben Lawers; since then it has been found.in many parts of the
Highlands, but has hitherto been considered as a glaucous variety of
P.:nemoralis.

These grasses are. figured in Dr. Parnell’s work on the Scottish
Grasses, now in the press, in which he has given 130 figures, with
minute descriptions.

ROYAL IRISH. ACADEMY.

Jan. 25, 1841.—His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin communi-
cated some observations ‘‘ On the Leafing of Plants.”

It is well known that there is a diversity in the times of leafing and
shedding in individual trees of the same species ; e. g. hawthorn, syca-
more, horse-chestnut, beech, &c., sometimes as much as a fortnight ;
and the earliest in leaf are also the earliest shed, the same individuals
keeping their time every year. Hence the question, whether this di-
versity arises from the ‘‘ separable accidents” of soil, situation, &c.,
or whether from “inseparable accidents,” which constitute what
- physiologists call varieties ?

An experiment was tried by grafting an early hawthorn on a late,
and vice versd. Thescions kept their times (about a fortnight’s dif-
ference) as if on their own stocks, thus proving that it was a case
of ‘‘ seedling variety.” |

Many other such varieties are known, not only of apples, peaches,
&c., but of wild trees also, differing in shape of leaf, form of growth,

colour and size of fruit, &c., and also time'of ripening. It was there-

‘Botanical Society vf London. 515

fore to-be expected that there should be the like in respect of times
of leafing.

- This may throw some light on the question respecting ‘‘ acclima-
ting.” It may be, that species may be brought to bear climates ori-
ginally ill-suited,—not by any especial virtue in the seeds ripened in
any particular climate, but—by multiplying seedlings, a few of which,
out of multitudes, may have qualities suited to this or that country,
e.g. some to cold, some to drought, some to wet, &c.

In some cases, a plant’s beginning to vegetate later may secure it
from spring frosts, which would destroy a precocious variety ; in
others, earlier flowering may enable a tree to ripen fruit in a climate
in which a later would-be useless, &c.

Further, the experiment shows that the common opinion respecting
the commencement of spring vegetation,—the rise of the sap from
the roots, through the trunk and branches to the twigs,—is ground-
less ; since a scion of an early variety, on a late stock, will be in leaf
while the stock is torpid.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

April 18, 1842.—Dr. Willshire in the Chair.

Mr. Edward Doubleday exhibited a Primula found at Bardfield,
Essex, and stated that a few years ago his brother, Mr. Henry Dou-
bleday, observed that the Oxlips growing near Bardfield were striking-
ly different from those found in the vicinity of Epping, where the
Oxlip is not common ; and that further observation had induced him
to believe that the Bardfield plant was a distinct species, an opinion
in which he (Mr. E. D.) was disposed to concur. Mr. Doubleday
next referred to an article in the ‘ Gardener’s Chronicle,’ and point-
ed out the resemblance of the Bardfield plant to the one there alluded
to. He expressed his opinion very decidedly that there were in En-
gland three distinct species of Primula, known by the names of Prim-
rose, Cowslip or Pagel, and Oxlip, but that the Oxlip, commonly so
called, is nothing more than a hybrid between the Primrose and
Cowslip. This hybrid is extensively distributed over the country,
especially in localities where the Primrose and Cowslip abound: it
constantly exhibits a tendency to revert to the Primrose by throwing
up single flowers of precisely the Primrose character, as well as
others possessing characters of its other parent, the Oxlip.

As a natural consequence, such a hybrid would reproduce at times
both the parent species, a fact Mr. Doubleday believes to be fully
proved.

The Bardfield plant, which Mr. Doubleday considers the true Ox-
lip, differs from the hybrid in the form of the calyx, in its drooping
umbel, and in its leaves dying off in autumn: he has examined thou- '
sands of plants at and near Bardfield, and never observed a single in-
stance of a solitary flower being thrown up as in the hybrid. The
‘Primrose does not occur for some miles round Bardfield, though the
Cowslip is abundant ; therefore hybridization cannot well take place
‘in that locality. The plant under cultivation does not change its
‘character. Should it prove a distinct species, Mr. Doubleday claim-
‘ed for his brother the credit of first detecting the distinction.

516 Botanical Society of London.

May 6.—John Edward Gray, Esq., F.R,S., &c., President, in the
Chair.

The following specimens were exhibited and presented to the So-
ciety :—Leskea pulvinata (Wahl.), on willows by the Onse near York,
and Dicranum spurium (Hedwig), Stockton Forest, collected by Mr.
R. Spence. Desmidium mucosum and D. Swartzii, collected near
Penzance in December last by Mr. J. Ralfs. Mr. W. Gourlie, jun.
presented the following :—Jungermannia stellulifera (Taylor), collect-
ed at Critch, Derbyshire, by Mr. W. Wilson. Gymnostomum Horn-
schuchianum (Arnott), collected at Cromaglown in July 1840, and
first discovered by Dr. Taylor. Jungermannia voluta (Taylor), found
at Gortagonee in March 1841 by Dr. 'l'aylor. Specimens of Junger-
mannia Lyoni (Taylor), collected at Dunoon, Argyleshire, by Mr. J.
G. Lyon. Mr. T. Sansom exhibited specimens of the following
mosses, collected by the Rev. C. A. Johns, F.L.S.:—Bryum Tozeri
(Grev.), Swanscomb, Kent. Hypnum catenulatum (Schweg.), from
Belsham, Kent. Tetraphis pellucida (Hedw.), Abbey-wood, Erith,
Kent.

A paper was read from Dr. Spencer Thomson ‘‘ On the Anatomy
and Physiology of the seed of Phaseolus vulgaris.” ‘The paper was
accompanied by drawings.

May 20.—J, E. Gray, Esq,, F.R.S., &c., President, in the Chair.

The following donations were announced. A specimen of Sugar-
cane from Madeira, by Mr. James Halley. Bupleurum tenuissimum,
found at Highgate, by Mr. W. Mitten. A paper was read from
Edwin Lees, Esq., F.L.S., &c., ‘‘ On the Flora of the Malvern Hills,
Part 3, being a Sketch of the Cryptogamic Vegetation indigenous
to the Chain.”

Notwithstanding the limited extent of this narrow chain of hills,
scarcely exceeding nine miles in length, and only rising to 1500 feet
in altitude, yet they offer almost every variety of aspect and condi-
tion favourable to the development of cryptogamic vegetation. In
fact, the Malvern Hills, when considered only as a ridge without re-
ference to the country around them, are far more remarkable for their
acotyledonous than their vascular productions,

Commencing with the northern termination of the hills in Cow-
leigh Park, several miniature syenitic spurs here appear abrupt and
rocky, yet prettily shaded with wood amidst deep glens and shaggy
defiles, overtopped by lateral steeps of limestone, amidst whose gul-
lies, streamlets are there gushing with musical intonation. From
the ‘‘ Happy Valley” a verdant park-like glacis leads the wanderer
up among the exposed treeless turf, and rugged, jutting-out and
lichened rocks of the End and North Hills, those of the latter being
. more precipitous and remarkable than those of any other hill of the
chain, and boasting a great number of lapideous lichens. Between
this hill and the Worcestershire Beacon a deep and winding valley
extends, watered by bubbling streamlets, and abutted by moist drip-
ping rocks on the southern side, where several species of Junger-
mannié shelter; but it must be observed that, excepting in this place
and in the ‘‘ Gullet,”’ as it is termed, of the Holly Bush Hill, almost
all the other Malvern rocks are without. exception dry and bleached

Botanical Society of London. 517

by the wind and sun. At the western base of the Worcestershire
Beacon, one of the few bogs that yet remain about the hills, occurs
Aspidium Oreopteris, marking this and the other boggy places by the
profusion in which it covers the margin of the black soil. A mile
further south at the ‘‘ Wych,” the syenite and limestone are in
contact, and the latter having been extensively quarried, numerous
abandoned excavations occur, in many instances embowered with
wood, and offering favourite habitats for many mosses unable to fruc-
tify on the sunburnt sides of the hills. These limestone rocks-also
offer an instructive example of the lichens more particularly affecting
limestone when compared with the loftier and more exposed syenite.
Mr. Lees considered that nearly one-half of the plants occupying the
Malvern Hills are Cryptogamic, and the following synopsis will show
this to be not an unreasonable supposition, especially as the census
the author had taken is not to be considered a perfect one, embracing
however all the species Mr. Lees had been enabled to identify after
an attentive examination of five years and upwards.

ENUMERATION. Species.

Ferns and Equisetaceee ........65.-06 re e429
i ibaa isa’ nh halla Went Liediate ‘nigh ehecesiedhstes
SUNGETMANIIG 4. ojos 6 yoeus are AER SL Ie
Other Hepatice, Characee, &c. ........ 15
LaGheDGeieida's visa die we de Volek cians do 223
Bun ai ei cl: ai Fede Vd, 2. ont ends hes 305

AORBL i sieve ais 712

The paper was accompanied by specimens, many of which were ex-
hibited.

June 3.—J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &c., President, in the Chair.

Mr. J. A. Brewer exhibited living specimens of Ophrys muscifera,
Aceras anthropophora, Orchis ustulata, Parts quadrifolia, and other
interesting plants from Reigate, Surrey.

Mr. M. J. F. Sidney presented a specimen of Lycopodium lepido-
phyllum from South America. ’

The continuation of Mr. Edwin Lees’s paper ‘‘ On the Flora of the
Malvern Hills, Part 3, being a Sketch of the Cryptogamic Vege-
tation indigenous to the Chain,” was read.

Hepatice.—Among the Hepatice occur Antheceros punctatus and
Targionia hypophylla, the latter at the foot of moist rocks on the
Worcestershire Beacon ; while there are three species of Marchantia,
polymorpha, conica, and hemispherica.

Jungermannia :—asplenoides, ventricosa, bicuspidata, connivens, pu-
silla, resupinata, albicans, obtusifolia ?, complanata, scalaris, viticulosa,
Trichomanis, bidentata, platyphylla, ciliaris, tomentella, Mackaii, ser-
pyllifolia, dilatata, Tamarisci, pinguis, epiphylla, furcata.

Lichens.—Mr. Lees had observed 223 species ; most of the speci-
mens accompanied the paper, and were exhibited.

Fungi.—Vhe moist grassy declivities of the hills are in autumn
peculiarly adapted to the growth of the Agaric tribe; and here fol-
lowed a list of those observed. ;

On the whole, the flora of Malvern may be considered as most

518 Miscellaneous.

remarkable and abundant rather in its Cryptogamous than Phanero-
gamous productions. After an attentive examination of the hills and
the district around them for some years, Mr. Lees had been enabled
to determine

Dicotyledonous plants................ 558
Monocotyledonous plants ....... .... 173
726

The Cryptogamous census altogether amounts to 712, and with a
little more industry and research among mycological productions Mr.
Lees thought it might be considerably increased, while few he thought
could be added to the Phanerogamous list.

Altogether, the entire number of plants Mr. Lees had determined
and appropriated as belonging to the flora of the Malvern Hills
amount to 1438.

The President announced that Mr. Arthur Henfrey had been ap-
pointed Curator, and that the Herbarium might be inspected every.
Merday, Wednesday and Friday from 10 to 4, and on Friday even-
megs from 7 to 10.

MISCELLANEOUS.

A new species of Tapering-tailed Phascogale in the Collection of the
British Museum... By J.E. Gray, F.R.S., &c.

This species agrees in size and appearance with Phascogale minima,
but differs from it in having long white tips to the dark brown and
black hairs, in the tail being short, conical, tapering, and covered
with elongated yellowish-tipt hairs, and especially in its having a
terminal pencil of black-tipt hairs, for which reasons I am induced
to call it Phascogale apicalis.

Unlike Phascogale minima,—P. affinis of Van Diemen’s Land, P. leu-
cogaster of Western Australia, and P. rufogaster of South Australia,—
the present species has only two compressed false grinders in the up-
per jaw, but this may depend on the youth of the specimen, which is
a female with a large well-developed abdominal pouch. The specimen
here described was procured from Mr. Brandt of Hamburgh, who
purchased it during his late visit to London. Its precise habitat is
not known, but it is doubtless from Australasia.

STERNA ARCTICA.

I perceive that in the last number of the ‘ Annals and Mag. of Nat.
Hist.’ Mr. Thomas Austin is disposed to question the identity of the
flocks of ‘Terns seen. on the 7th of May with the Sterna arctica.
Whether the “‘ two or three hundred” that were killed in the har- |
bour of Bristol on that day were the S. arctica or the S. hirundo, I
have no. means of deciding, and it is very possible that Mr. Austin
may be more correct in his specific determinations than the editor
of the Bristol Mirror ; but with regard to the numerous specimens
obtained in Worcestershire, I can only say that I believe them ail to
have been S. arctica. I have myself examined a considerable num-
ber of individuals of the latter species procured at the. above date,

Meteorological Observations. 519

and have neither seen nor heard of a single example of S. hirundo.
Mr. J. Walcot of Worcester, who is an excellent ornithologist, has
also seen many of these birds, and assures me that they are all S.

arctica.
With respect to the supposed northerly migration of Sterna arctica

in spring, it is possible that I may be in error, and that the appear-
ance of these birds on the 7th of May was due to the north winds
which preceded the westerly gales on that day. But one thing seems
clear, that these terns were not blown overland from the north, but

migrated up the Severn from the Bristol Channel into the interior of
England. H. E. Srrickianp.

GALIUM CRUCIATUM, AN IRISH PLANT.

Of this Galium, which is not included in the ‘ Flora Hibernica,’ I
lately received fine examples in flower from Dr. Hodges of Down-
patrick. In a note accompanying the specimens, and dated June 24,
1842, Dr. Hodges remarks upon the species—*‘ The Galium cruciatum,
Linn. (Eng. Bot. t. 143.) is found in only two situations in this neigh-
bourhood; at the bottom of a field adjoining the marshes near the
cathedral, and on the sides of the old Rath where I discovered ‘it’
about five years ago.”

Belfast, July 4, 1842. Wo. Tuompson.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JUNE 1842,

Chiswick.—June 1—-3. Very fine. 4—7. Hotanddry. 8—11. Fine: hot
and dry: clear at night, 12, 13, Clear and hot, thermometer as high as 90° in
shade. 14. Hot pie dry. 15. Fine, with clouds. 16. Overcast. 17. Over-
cast and fine. 18. Heavy showers. 19. Very heavy rain. 20, Cloudy and fine.
21. Slight rain. 22, 23, Very fine. 24. Slight rain. 25. Overcast: cloudy
and windy: boisterous, with rain at night. 26. Fine: cloudy: clear, with dry
air at night. 27, 28. Clear and fine. 29. Hotanddry. 30. Slight rain : over-
cast : very heavy rain at night. The mean temperature of the month was 2°65
above the average,

Boston.—June 1. Cloudy. 2,3. Fine. 4. Fine: thermometer 76° two o’clock
e.M. 5. Fine: rain with thunder and lightning p.m. 6—8. Fine. 9. Cloudy.
10—12. Fine. 13. Cloudy. 14. Fine: thermometer 77° eleven o’clock a.m,
15. Fine. 16,17. Cloudy. 18, Rain. 19. Cloudy: raine.m. 20. Fine:
rain p.m. 21. Cloudy: rain with thunder and lightning p.m. 22, 23. Fine:
rainp.m, 24. Fine. 25. Windy: rainr.m. 26, 27. Windy. 28. Cloudy.
29. Fine. 30. Cloudy. N.B. The warmest June since June 1826,

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—June 1, Clear: shower. 2. Cloudy: clear. 3,
Cloudy, 4. Cloudy: rain, 5. Clear. 6-8. Clear: fog. 9 Clear: fine.
10, Cloudy: fine. 11, 12, Clear: fine. 13. Clear: damp. 14. Damp. 15.
Clear: rain, 16. Clear: shower. 17. Sleet: showers. 18, Clear. 19. Clear:
fine. 20. Cloudy. 21. Cloudy: damp. 22. Rain: clear. 23. Cloudy:
thunder. 24, Clear: cloudy. 25. Clear: shower. 26. Damp: clear. 27,
Showers: sleet. 28. Cloudy: rain. 29. Cloudy: showers. 30. Showers :
cloudy. |

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire-—June 1. Showery. 2, 3. Fair and fine.
4. Fine: shower p.m. 5. Warm and showery. 6—8. Fair and fine. 9—11,
Fair and fine: droughty. 12. Fair and fine. 13. Fair and fine: thunder.
14, Fair, but threatening change. 15. Fair till p.m.: a few drops. 16. Fair,
but cloudy. 17. Some drops of rain. 18, Fair and fine. 19. Shower early
A.M, 20. Showers andthunder. 21. Showers: warm. 22. Shower early a.m.
23. Heavy rainr.m. 24. Frequent showers. 25. Heavy rain. 26. Showers,
27. Showers : mackerel sky. 28, Rain allday. 29. Showers a.m.: cleared up.
30. Fine, but cloudy. é

; 08.9

48 re.clewe ¢0.1 | 8.1] "tang 98.19] 92.+5|6-8F | 0-29| Z.€9 |08.6F \S8-8L| €-89 | 9.02 | 1.29 1996-66 |296-6z | 988.62/016.66 | 9F-6z 66.6% | €F0.08 | 860-08 | “URI
09 | QO. jevree*|"""""| OB. f sree | CAM | OAM *m | ‘ou ‘u cc | te [¢Ze leq | 99! oc | 14 | 0.29) 8.22 | & tg | 06.62 | 98-62 | 08-62 | 88.62 | 0F-6% | 162.66 £66.62 | 900-08 | “0 »))
19 | Ig. |Ze.1 semees | omg [smu | “AL “m | tM eo | ¢¢ | €¢ | 19 | $.99| zo | @8 | 8-42/8.6Z | 9-99 92.62 | 89-6 | 28-62 | 08-6z | St-6z | 686.62 | 820.08 | FoT-08 | “6z
GE | GOs |reeene|oorernisese etd coeees Fog “ms | tm | ‘ms | tm |$e¢ |$e¢ 1eZe | 69 19.49! 19 | 08 | 0-89 | 9.68| 8-99 | Z2.6z| £0.08 | 8-62 | 00-08 | 89.6% | 8Z1.08 FLEE | FEE-OB | “8B
LE: }. 01 Ho"99 O10. | “Mu | “Mu | mM ‘m | *mu | So | Fo |fI¢ | €9 | 09} FF | SZ | G89 | €.8Z| £9) 60-08 8-62 | 01-08 | 86.6z | F9.6z | SFI.OS | STS-0E | gzz-0E | “2%
6g + 619, | ‘au |tusm| ‘a | ‘ms laeamul feo [tes | 6F [feo | €9/ 6F | 04 | 0-29 | 0.4L | 0-2g | 99-66 | £2.62 | 89-62 | 8-66 | £0.62 $19.62 | $16.62 | grZ-6z | “9%
go 60.|¢¢0.| “Ms | ‘ms | ‘Mm | “MS | ‘Ss ec | 6¢ ltz¢ | 6¢ | zo! pe | 99 | 6.29 | €.1Z| Z-FQ| B-6z| 82-6 | S1-66 | OF.6z | 06.62 | 989.66 | 908.66 #98-66 | “SS
19 | QL. jrees**| G0. |°°°"""| E80. | “8S ‘s ‘m | "MS ‘'s |%es | 6¢ | so | zg ¢.Zo| Fg | BZ | 0-19 | 9.12 | &-%Q| 3-66 08.62 | F£-6z | Z€.6z | 90-62 | O@F.6 | 629.6z | zgZ.6e | *F%
8S | ZI. je****| G0. | TO. | 160. | “as *s |uyeo| ‘m | tm | feo |gzee | zp | 49 | €9} Zo | 8Z | 0-69 | 2.82 | 9-29 | 09.66} 29.66 88-66 | £9.62 | 92-6z | 91.66 | £88.66 | 968.66 | “8%
6S | $Z- 09.0 | 2Z- | 0- | Zz0. | “MU | “mss | “mM “mM “Mw 69 | So |f6r \fe9 | 90) SF | 92 | 8-99 | 9.68) 4-89 69-62 | 09.62 | 09-6 | 29.62 | 61.6z | 92.6z | 92.66 | $28.62 | “63 O
gg |*ter[seer**/ QO. | 10. | 220. | “os | “Ms | WeO| “Ms | ‘ass | FO | FFS |yFS | 249 | 9.09) Ig | SZ g-69 | ¢.92 | 8-99 | 09.6z | 29.6z | FF-62 | 8F.6z | FI-6z | OF 9.6% | 029.6 | 969.68 | “12
09 TS. | 10-| ggg. | ‘as | ‘asa | WyVo| *s ‘as | go |4e¢ | og | 99 | ¢.99| ao | 32 | Z-92 | 4.69 | 3-99) 84-66 92.6z | $$-6z | 29.6 | $%.6% | 999.6% | £82.62 | 982.66 | “0G
8¢ seer) be. | 6Q0.| ‘OU | “MO | WyeO| ‘A *g &P 0g | SF | ZO ZO | 6F TZ | 9-2 | 8.99 | 8-09 ¢8.6z | $8.6z | $9-6z | 89-6z | $%.6z | 889-62 | 692.62 | 908.62 ‘6L
9¢ seseel cts fereee| emu | cms | mea | °S ‘o | e | o¢ | or|19| 9) Gr | IZ | FF9 | 8.89 | 9-6¢ | 6.60 | £6.62 | 62-62 | 96.6z | 69.6 | 888.62 | TF0,08 | 980.08 | (ST
8¢ seeces ‘uU 3 we iF) *s cP $0F §8F z9 Zs Ig eZ 2-99 L.%Z 0.79 OI.0€ ST.0€ | 80-0€ | 80-0€ 82.6% | 890.08 | F80.0€ BET.08 “Za
8¢ [eeeens|eseeerisomnes] eoaeee| smo | smo | om | tim | cm | op | Bp ipso) sg | go! sr | 92 | z-2%| .6Z| £09) FI-08 | £0.08 | 46-6e | 06.62 | FF.6z | 686.62 | 266.6¢ | £90.08 | (OT
gg |e lo0.0 "| ego. | sau | sma | ayes} ‘ou | ‘mu | Fog | Te [feo | 02 | 62) BF | 08 | 0.69 | ¥.28| £.09 | 96.6z | 90.08 | 16-62 | 0-08 | ZF.62 686.62 | 860.08 | orT-08 | “ST @
69 se! om ltmum | upeo| tas | ‘a | og | Fo \gog | eZ | eZ! €¢9 | 88 | 9-29 | 2.62] &-0Z | 20.08 | O1.0€ | 00-08 | 20-66 | 09.66 | 10.08 £60.08 | sg1.0¢ | “FI
19 sweel om | cag | pea] ‘ou | cu | e¢ | co | GF \fsZ| 69) So | 06 | 89 | F.28| 8.49 | 81-08 | 62.0¢ | OT-0E | &z-0E LL.6@ | $1.08 | 866.08 | gcg.0E | “EL
99 ; el oga | ou | ta | cas | ‘u | 69 |¥09 [geo (82 | ¢.99| Tg | 06 | 9-99 | cB | €-89 | GF-0E | OF.0E | 68-08 | 83-0E | 42.62 | F4Z-0E | £92.06 | z98-08 “EI
co) *enoeecevoeyeceree | WUeD | “OU ‘9 | ‘ou | cu | e¢ | s¢ | sr] eZ! col t9 | 68 | 9.89 | F-2Z| SSQ | OF.0E | 9.08 | GZ-0E | 0Z-0E | FL.6 | SET-0E | O8T.08 | F9z.08 “IL
19 ireeereteamee) eg” | mau | ta ‘au | ‘ou | ce | g¢ | st | Z| 99/| 1¢ | 18 | L29|%FZ| £99 | Ze-08 | 6e.08 | 41-08 | 02-0 | 29.62 | $90-0E | OOT-0E | ZST.0E “Ol
09 iremeelecsene| og louagas| ‘9 ‘ou | ‘ua | go | g¢ | 19 | ¢Z/¢.99| 6r | OZ | 0-F9 | $.8Z| F-89 | SF-OE | SF.0E | FZ-0E | £Z-0€ | $2.4 | GOT-0E | 816.08 | FIE.0€ 6
9 eeeeleceeee| eg | saga | tou | ‘ou | ‘mu | go | Fo | Fo FoZ |} 99} Zr | I8 | 889 | LZ] 8-09 | SF-0E| SP.0E | 06.08 2z.08 | $2.62 | $0.08 | ¥F7.08 | Fze-08 | *S @
eg |**=+lez.9 sees | unpeo | cass | myeo | ‘au ‘9 | go | 2g | 0S |$rZ | 89] 19 | 8Z | 99 | 0.92| 2-99 | OF-08 | 92.08 | 06-0€ | TI.0E | 89.66 | EOT-0E | 212.08 | £96.08 *Z
19 sees! sag ftoxpau| wyeo| ‘a ‘u |t1¢ |ge¢ | oF | 0Z| 99! 1% | BB | #29 | 0.22 9.89 | 21-08 | 90.08 | £0.08 | 86-62 | OF-6e | 916.62 | 8E0.08 | 200.06 | °9
sg | 02. soso] *og | cms | wea] ‘9 "sg zo | ss fst | 99 | 89| 8h | 08 | F-69 | 0.92 F-99 | 80-08 | 66.62 | 98-66 88-62 | 98.62 | 608-62 | €96.6% | g10.0¢ | “S$
Pg seme! oo | «me |uajeo | ‘am | mu | og | ge fer] 69 | 89| Bb | SB | 0-F9 | 9.2Z| €.99 | 00-08 | 10-08 | 06.62 | 00-08 | +9.66 996.62 | ZIT.0€ | ggt.0€ | ‘F
gg somvel eg | sms | ulteo| ‘Mu | ‘a 6¢ | 09 | 88 | 99 | $89} zr | OZ | 0.89 | 2.92] 8-€9 | 20.08 | FI-0E | O1-0E | 81-08 | F2.6z | O9T.0€ | 96G-0E | 8gg.0E a
09 | ZI. somes] om |emum| m | ma | cma | 6p | go | Ze feo | €o| te | 2 | 0.09 | &.cZ| &-FQ | $2.06 | 20.08 | 8T-CE | 80-08 Z¥.6% | 691.0 | $93.08 | 0Sz-08 | *S
ro 610. | “MS | Asags) “AL “ms | .'S 6r | z¢ | st | s¢| 90} 99° | OZ | seo | ¢.18| 9.49 | 68.62 £6.62 | 98-66 | 86-62 | 4F-62 | 91.08 | I1Z.08 | F8z-08 ++ J

o wo + .

ip WoL 24 PH} 2 <) O| Pe |[Foaol? =|\|s = sug |x / urd | ture | ‘urd | sure , ; bg |-oun

Sine fo\a§ pe} £o| ef] » |-2| by |E8|s®| F|Flee| FF ["sevos |BE| fe | | o | o [SF] | Kloss,

‘ "Id aps eal2as| am] = | 2a] eo PS ws pa eS &

a) os PSleelor| § B= | ®° |-youmpa ‘anys | 3 8 1. ye *yormpues *a11ys = / Bo |-
Sey ms P Bs. ee ? . a Be Meounto® jung FE | PO MSIGO | “B"H FuopuOT “auyAO ssoryumd | © ‘ ssdtste: i Fe = %
Ss al
ies : 7 <= = 4
a4 4 "UIe yy "pum *1IJIULOWIIY J, *19jJ9MIO1V = ey

*KANYUO ‘asunyy younpung yo ‘uoysnojD *O. ‘aay ey} Aq pun § aUIHS-SYIEIWACT
‘osu pyr ypuvsajddy yn ‘xequaq * AA *A0y 247 49 {NoLsog 7” *|[va A ‘aI 29 fwopuoryT unau “MOIMSIHY) 70 Ajav0g pounynaz40F] 34} fo Uap«DX) ay] 4D
uosdwoyy, ay 49 ‘ uowaqoy ‘ay ‘Aunposoag qunjnssp ay) hg ‘NOUNOT ‘fyaaog pohoy ayy fo suaupundyy ay2 yo apy suoywasasgQ 702 F0j0s0a72 YT

THE ANNALS
AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
SUPPLEMENT TO VOL. IX. SEPTEMBER 1842.

ees

LV.—The Physical Agenis of Temperature, Humidity, Light,
and Sou, considered as developing Climate, and in connexion
with Geographic Botany. By Ricuarp Brinsury Hinps,
Esq., Surgeon R.N. :

[Concluded from p. 475. ]

I nave frequently had an opportunity of observing that
plants produce two kinds of mould, with what has appeared
to me sufficient distinctive characters to justify a separation.
It is in humid atmospheres that growth and decay take place
with such rapidity, and here is the proper field for studying
the unobtrusive deeds of the vegetable kingdom. The first
kind is formed around the surface of attachment of plants,
and indifferently whether they are fixed to rocks or the trunks
of trees. On separating Algz from rocks, or removing an
investment of mosses from the surface of forest trees, a thin
layer of mould of a dingy yellow colour is exposed; but it is
always very sparingly produced. The origin may be from se-
veral sources ; in some cases from the partial disintegration of
the supporting rock, but in all probability the greater part is
derived from matter excreted from the plants themselves, in-
creased by foreign substances getting entangled among the
leaves and fronds. This is the kind produced on those sur-
faces recently occupied by a few plants for the first time. The
second variety results from dead vegetable matter; it has its
origin in the decomposition occurring in the solid parts of ve-
getables, as the trunks of trees, their branches and the stems
of shrubs. A beautiful deep black rich mould is produced,
when rubbed between the fingers feeling like an impalpable
powder, and consisting entirely of soluble matter capable of
administering to the nutrition of future plants. After trees
fall from their ranks in the forest the destructive agents are
soon at work, and the huge trunks become converted into
this black mould. Their external appearance often does not
indicate the state within ; and it is only when a stray footstep,
or some other external violence, breaks through the thin crust
of bark, that the metamorphosis becomes evident.

Still I am not prepared to admit, that lichens and mosses
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol.ix. Suppl. 2M

522 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

are such active agents in the generation and increase of soil
as is generally allowed ; and for the reasons, that under a va-
riety of climates and circumstances I have never witnessed
the process in any extent, and can see no correspondence be-
tween cause and effect. Tf a tract of rocky country were left
in the undisturbed possession of a multitude of lichens, I feel
confident we might wait for a space bordering on eternity be-
fore anything like productive soil would appear. If there are
any plants more conspicuous than others for this kind of in-
fluence I believe them to be grasses; for they are to be seen
clothing the black weather-worn volcanic mountain ridges of
the different groups of islands in the Pacific Ocean, to the al-
most total exclusion of everything else, and entirely covering
the exposed shoulders of many of the hills, which consist
nearly altogether of lava rocks. In the numerous singular
coral islands grasses are the first to prepare the way for the
herbaceous vegetation, and in a number of other islands, as
the inhospitable St. Paul’s, there is little other vegetation than
grass or reeds. Scattered about the world are many small
dreary rocky islets, which lift their solitary heads a few feet
above the extensive waste of waters around them. If the
chinks and crevices of these are examined, they will usually
be found to contain a little starved grass and a few stunted
bushes. The mode of growth of these grasses is peculiar, and
perhaps suited to their situation. ach plant forms a sepa-
rate and independent tuft, which, whilst it preserves in its
centre the active functions "of life, increases from the exterior,
and often attains such a size as to impede the surface. Grasses
seem to me to be usually the earliest plants to occupy waste
grounds, but an active rivalry is sometimes displayed in nearly
all that class of plants, which, sending a taper root downwards,
spread their branches horizontally i in a gradually dilating cir-
cle. If lichens are really so efficient to this end, the Roccella
tinctoria ought, long before this, to have reclaimed the barren
Dejertos to something of the rich fertility of their beautiful
neighbour, Madeira; and sheep are pastured here during
certain times of the year on their spontaneous grasses.

-The chief portion of the soil of the rich and fruitful parts of
the globe will be found to exist about the deltas of rivers, in
plains, or in valleys, or some other situation where it is pro-
bable it has one time or other been deposited by water. Bear-
ing in mind the twofold nature of soil, the inorganic portion
has not, as a general rule, resulted from the disintegration of
subjacent rocks ; but in the abrasion, by moving water and the |
substance hurried with it in its course, of the channels of
mountain streams, cascades, and the torrent courses of the

with Geographic Botany.—Soil. 523

wet season. The resulting materials are gradually deposited
on reaching the lower lands, and constitute the basis of soil.
In this manner have rivers ever been, and are still, the most
active agents im originating soil, whilst vegetation subse-
quently enriches it.

Kven after a clear acquaintance is gained with the mineral
composition of soils, and of the different organic substances
which also contribute to their formation, other circumstances
require to be taken into consideration before our knowledge
is complete; for though these are extraneous, or form no part
of its physical characters, they have an influence over it as a
source of fertility. However good the soil, an unsuitable sub-
stratum may deprive it of nearly all its good qualities: a good
substratum should retain or dismiss moisture according to the
constitution of the incumbent soil. Inclined surfaces allow
the finer and more soluble substances to gravitate towards
the base, and are generally a good deal drained of moisture.
Plains have usually good and extensive soils, particularly any
valleys which may descend from them, and indeed valleys in
general: these may be regarded likely to have been formerly
the bottoms of lakes or other large bodies of water, in which
case an important portion of carbonaceous matter is mixed up
with the soil.

The state of cohesion, or the condition of the aggregation
of the particles, has its effects on vegetation, since the roots of
plants have a variety of different forms, which require some
adaptation of the soil to their organization. Argillaceous soils
are too consistent for many roots to penetrate, and plants
growing on them are fixed more on the surface than in the
soil. Sandy soils, though easily penetrated by the roots, are
so moveable, that the latter experience many chances of ex-
posure; thus there are many large tracts of sand on the sur-
face of the globe which do not support the smallest vestige of
vegetation. Where sandy soils aré not liable to be swept away,
and are moderately supplied with moisture, they support a
very tolerable vegetation. Solid rocks resist any attempts to
penetrate them according to their structure; quartz rocks
strongly oppose the roots of plants as well as those which are
granular or crystalline ; schistose rocks and the various sand-
stones are more easily disintegrated; and marl and chalk,
though not particularly favourable, support a moderate vege-
tation.

Soils possess different capacities for retaining moisture ; and
this is a highly important property, since a very great. share
of their nutritive qualities is dependent on it. Aluminous
and argillaceous soils surpass all others in the quantity of

2M 2

524 Mr. Hinds on Climate in connexion

water they will retain, calcareous come next, and siliceous the
last. It is by a judicious mixture of these that a fruitful
soil is made, for it is quite possible for a soil to be too moist
as well as too dry. Einhof, who has paid some attention to
soils, has named the variety py Bs occurs in low meadows and
marshes, acid vegetable mould; it is marked by excessive
moisture, and nourishes species of Juncus, Carex, Kriopho-
rum, Arundo, &c.: a notable quantity of the acetic and phos-
phoric acids exists in it.

Nor are the effects on temperature to be overlooked; dark-
coloured rocks and soils, as volcanic and slaty, are more easily
warmed by the sun from their superior power of absorbing
heat ; the clay-slate, on which the vineyards of the Rhine are
cultivated, owes its superiority to the dark colour ; and at Con-
stantia at the Cape of Good Hope, the excellence of the grape
has been attributed to the same. DeCandolle mentions that
the peasants in the valley of Chamouni are accustomed to re-
duce a black slaty rock to powder and sprinkle it over the
snow in spring; the dark substance absorbs the sun’s rays,
and by the melting of the snow beneath vegetation is accele-
rated from one to two weeks. The vegetation of the perennial
grasses commences at least a fortnight sooner on limestone
and sandy soils than on clay, or even deep rich moulds ; hence
has arisen the appellation of cold soils. The tenacity with
which a soil retains moisture is in some measure a guide to
its power of modifying temperature. Soils in which there is
much nutrient matter resist the effects of cold temperatures
better than poor or watery ones. compact BOs have whe same
influence on low temperatures.

Though these circumstances exert at times and seasons
their proper influence over the productiveness of soils, it must
still be held in mind that the latter are of very secondary im-
portance in the existence of the vegetable kingdom. The
cases where the condition of the soil decidedly defines the ve-
getation are the exceptions, and instances of plants being able
to thrive in a particular soil and no other are extremely rare.
Many of these exceptions are of interest, and an investigation
of them is not unlikely to make us better acquainted with the
relations between vegetation and soil. An examination of the
constituent parts of plants which have been growing on dif-
ferent soils shows that they vary with the mineral ingredients :
Saussure found that those which came from a granitic soil
contain certain quantities of silica and metallic oxides, and
others from a calcareous soil possessed little or none of these,
but their proportion of calcareous earth. There are some ex-
‘periments and observations which tend to prove that. these

with Geographic Botany.—Soil. 525

mineral substances are a necessary part of plants, but it seems
more probable that they are foreign matters entering the tis-
sues with the nutrient fluids, and of no use in the ceconomy
of vegetation. In mentioning a few instances, we shall pass
over altogether the results which have been elicited by culti-
vation, as in this state it is frequently the object to obtain an
engagement of, or a determination of nutrient matter to, a
particular organ or set of organs, very different to what is ob-
served in natural healthy vegetation.

The vegetation of chalky soils can nowhere be better studied
than in our own country; chalk being unknown in some of
the large continents, though limestone is one of the most
abundant rocks. The natural families of Labiate, Orchidee,
and some members of Leguminose, display the greatest par-
tiality, whilst many other families have species which show a
decided preference. DeCandolle gives the following as chalk-
loving plants :—Buxus sempervirens, Potentilla rupestris, P.
caulescens, Polypodium calcareum, Gentiana cruciata, Ascle-
pias vincetoxicum, Cyclamen europeum, Trifolium montanum,
Adonis vernalis, with several species of Oxalis, Bupleurum, Se-
dum, Lichen, &c.

As partial to a siliceous soil the same talented botanist men-
tions Castanea vesca, Digitalis purpurea, Sedum villosum, Pte-
ris crispa, Polystichum oreopteris, Saxifraga stellaris, Achil-
_ lea moschata, Carex pyrenaica.

Soils impregnated strongly with saline matter are frequently
spread over extensive districts ; a large tract in Mesopotamia
is covered with a species of Artemisia; several genera of Fi-
coidee and Chenopodie will grow nowhere else ; and Umbel-
lifere, Composite, Plantaginee, Polygonee, Plumbaginee, Nyc-
taginee (Abronia, several species,) have all members with a
similar bias. ‘The cocoa-nut palm will not thrive out of the
influence of the salt air of the ocean, and it is in its happiest
vigour among the low coral islands of the Pacific, when its
roots are almost bathed by the waves. The sugar-cane also
prefers a saline soil, and some of the plantations of the West
Indies occupy land originally overflowed by the sea. The ve-
getation of the Natron lakes of Central Africa does not seem
very abundant, but on the margins of some date trees thrive,
and their marshy borders are invested by grasses and a species
of Juncus. A distinction may be made according to the saline
constituent; in some cases this is nitrate of potash, as in the
maritime parts of Chili and Peru; natron or carbonate of
soda prevails in Egypt; in others it is the chloride of sodium,
and this is more frequent in saline marshes near the ‘sea,

526 Mr. Hinds on Climate, &c.—Soil.

where also there will be an admixture of the other salt-water
constituents.

A number of particular plants are generally found attached
to old walls, or among the ruins of deserted buildings, where
the source of attraction is the nitrate of lime and potash ex-
isting in the old mortar; among these are Parietaria offici-
nalis, Urtica dioica, Antirrhinum majus, Linaria cymbalaria,
Meracium pilosella and some other species, Arenaria serpyl-
lifolia, &c.

In no country is vegetation so sure a guide to the qualities
of the soil as in New Holland: the different visitors speak with
confidence on this subject, and represent the settlers as guided
in their choice of a location by the nature of the sustained ve-
getation. Angophora lanceolata, the native apple, indicates a
good soil; the spotted gum and stringy bark a bad; the
Australian mahogany is found on white sand ; and the red and
blue gum, both species of Eucalyptus, select clayey districts ;
the numerous Banksia and Protea are sand-loving plants. '

Von Martius was agreeably surprised at seeing some arbo-
rescent lilies on elevated lands in the Brazils; they consisted
of several species of Villosia and Barbacenia, and appeared
only to thrive on quartzy mica-slate. The allspice, Pimenta
vulgaris, is cultivated with profit only on white limestone.
Many of the Cellulares adhere with much tenacity to parti-
cular kinds of rock, and among them lichens are especially
distinguished. From Sir Wm. Hooker’s ‘ English Flora,’ where
some discrimination has been used in assigning a locality, I
have calculated the following distribution :—

Attached totreeaiit 37 t8 ESAs 144
Attached to posts and shingle boards .... 35
Epiphytic or other agamics ............ 11
Growing on heathy soils .............. 24
Growing on soils usually sandy ........ 30
Growing on.old walls: 3. j..0...3.:¢¢.6-.)46
Growing on bricks and tiles ............ 7
Attached to rocks generally ............ 97
Calcareous and limestone rocks.......... 19
BMUEY StS oe ee cs bins te eeeke tes tatee wee EN
ICY POCKB Sie oe pair eh ee EE ae 9
Sandstones, white and red ............ 8
WENSONG << fio. cat dt Cee eE Node ey 4
COON os hia Yin eo REE Dene TUR 3
Kg nei rs cats Cee ee aa 1

or, considered in another view, attached to organized sub-
stances 190, to mineral 175, and to what may be called neu-
tral 54; making a total of 419 species,

Mr. S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 527

Vicinity to large towns has a visible influence over vegeta-
tion. Around London it possesses a good deal of luxuriance.
A cause for this may be sought in the state of the atmosphere
liable to exist among such a crowd of habitations and human
beings. Pure air, after being once respired by man, contains
about 3°6 per cent. carbonic acid ; but the extreme dilution this
must undergo in mixing with the bulk of the atmosphere, ren-
ders it unlikely that it will have any visible effect. It is more
probable that the immense quantity of carbon, in an extremely
fine, light, and divided state, which escapes in smoke after
combustion, is a more influential cause. It is now in a con-
dition to be suspended, if not dissolved, in water, and can pass
readily through the structures of plants ; and the good effects
of. certain proportions of carbon in a convertible state has
been proved by experiment. In estimating the influence of
large towns on vegetation, it must not be lost sight of, that
combustion also gives rise to some of a deleterious tendency.
Sulphurous acid is produced in a sufficient quantity to impair
the functions of plants in a sensible manner, and even the bad
effects of an extremely minute proportion have been noticed.
Those plants which are observed to prefer the vicinity of
clustered habitations have then, most probably, some con-
nexion with the resulting state of the atmosphere whence they
derive benefit ; some may receive positive benefit or stimulus
from it, and others be equally injured.

LVI.—A Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.
By 8. V. Woop, Esq., F.G.S.
[Concluded from p. 462.]

Class GASTEROPODA.

Ord. PuyroruaGa.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.

1. Capulus ungaricus, de Montf. (Patella ungarica, Mont. Test. Brit.
p.486. Patella unguis, var. 3. Min. Con. t. 139. f. 7).
Ramsholt. | Sutton. iP ssccmses | Britain.

This exceeds in magnitude the recent British specimens. My
largest fossil has attained the (transverse) diameter of two inches
and a quarter. A very variable species: some of my specimens are
conical, with the apex nearly central, while others are so much de-
pressed, that the apex is on a level with the base projecting beyond it.
2. — obliquus, n.s.

| WaltonNaze. | |

3. — recurvatus, n.s.
| WaltonNaze. | |

528 Mr. S. V. Woed’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

Cor, Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
4. Capulus fallax, n. s.
| Sutton. | I
1. Emarginula crassa, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 33).
Ramsholt. | Sutton. |

2.—fissura, Flem. (Brit. An. p. 365. Patella fissura, Linn. Syst.
p- 1261. Emarginula reticulata, Min. Con. t. 33).
Stiga: 1-1 Dulton. od ite. oh died | Britain.

3, —— punctura, n. s. ;
Sutton. | | |
1. Fissurella cancellata (Patella cancellata, Lister, t.527.f.2. Fis-
surella greca, Min. Con. t. 483).

Sutton. | WaltonNaze. | .......... | Britain.
var. /3. depressa.
Ramsholt. |

This is larger than the generality of recent British specimens,
reaching one inch and a half in its longitudinal diameter. The per-
foration is of an oblong form, rounded at each extremity and slightly
contracted in the middle. In very young specimens the vertex is vi-
sible, recurved, and directed towards the posterior, which might cause
it to be mistaken for another genus. When the shell has attained
the length of one quarter of an inch this recurvature is lost.

1. Dentalium costatum, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 70. f.8).
Sutton. | Sutton. = |

Perfect specimens have a dorsal cleft at the posterior extremity to
the depth of a line; the aperture is then partially covered with a con-
vex sort of epiphragm which has a cleft across it, as is well represent-
ed in D. fissura of Sowerby’s ‘ Genera’; this I have only seen when
the posterior extremity has attained the diameter of nearly a line: very
small specimens (corresponding in all other respects, and as such I
have considered them as the young of this. species) have a circular
opening at the posterior extremity without the cleft. The number
of costz in this species varies from ten to eighteen, with occasionally
a small one between them. My largest specimen measures one inch
and seven-eighths, but fragments indicate a greater magnitude.

Dent. striatum, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 495, appears, from the de-

scription, to correspond with my small specimens.

1. Velutina levigata (Helix levigata, Linn. Syst. p.1250. Bulla ve-
lutina, Miller, Zool. Dan.).
Sutton. | s.%.s «wer. | Bramerton. | Britain.

2. — elongata, Forbes (Report Brit. Assoc. 1839, p. 80).
This has been identified by Mr. Forbes.
(Sigaretus similis? Woodward, Geol. of Norf. t. 3. f..8).
| | Thorpe. | Britain.

3. — capuloides, n.s.

Sutton. | | |
1. Marsenia depressa.

Sutton. | | |

Mr. 8S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells From the Crag. 529

Spec. Char. Shell depressed, subtrapezoidal ; outer lip much
expanded; inner replicate, lower part slightly projecting; lines of
growth visible. Diameter one-eighth of an inch. | Pl. V. f. 8, 9.

Only two specimens (perhaps young ones), but they appear to dif-
fer from the young of the recent species (Marsenia producta, Leach,
Moll. p. 47; Bulla haliotoidea, Mont. T. B. p. 211. t. 7. f. 6.) in
their more expanded outer, and the projection at the lower part of
the inner lip, and more depressed form.

Cor. Crag. | Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
1. Natica catenoides (Natica glaucinoides, Min. Con. t. 479. f. 4; not

N. glaucinoides, Deshayes).

Sutton. | Sutton. | Bramerton. |
It is necessary to change the name of this species, as the two

shells figured in ‘ Min. Con.’ as glaucinoides are, I believe, distinct.
I have not yet seen a London clay shell that can be identified with
our crag species, of which a faithful representation is given at the
above reference.

2,.— catena (Nerita glaucina, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 469. Cochlea
catena, Da Costa, p. 83. t. 5. f. 7).
f, Battons = <b pscip bt ates a> | Britain.

3.—? multipunctata (Natica patula, Min. Con. t. 373).
Ramsholt. | WaltonNaze. |

This differs from Nat. millepunctata in the greater size of the um-
bilical callosity, at all ages sufficient, I think, to constitute a specific
difference. ‘There are the remains of spots in two of my specimens
from the red crag of Walton Naze similar to those upon the mille-
punctata, and as the name of patula is preoccupied, I propose the one
above as expressive of its ornament and of its affinity.

A thick calcareous operculum is in the cor. crag at Ramsholt,
which may possibly belong to this; if so, it is not the millepunctata,
as it differs from the operculum of that species. Risso has justly
separated from Natica those species with a calcareous operculum, for
which he has proposed the name of Nacca ; this may probably be re-
ferred to it.

4. — hemiclausa, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 479).
| WaltonNaze. |
The umbilicus of this is closed in the adult shell.

5. — cirriformis, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 479).
Ramsholt. | | |

6. — helicoides, Johnston (Hist. of the Berwickshire Nat. Hist. Club,
1834). : .
| Sutton. | Bramerton. | Scottish coast.
7. — clausa, Gray (Zool. of Beechey’s Voy. t. 37. f. 6. and t. 34. f. 3.
Nat. clausa, Smith, Werm. Mem. vol. viii. pl. 1. f. 16).
be RANE “Breas cl ea | North Seas.

8. — elevata, n. s.
Ramsholt. | | |

530 Mr. S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
9. Natica proxima, n. s.
Ramsholt. | | |

10. — depressula, n. s.?
Sutton. |

Not more than one-eighth of an inch. ‘Three specimens of this
small shell, which I cannot affiliate to any of my crag species, although
I have many young specimens quite as minute; however, till more
be found, it must be considered doubtful.

Natica depressa, Min. Con. t. 5, is probably a French shell, or from
the Isle of Wight, figured by mistake as,from the crag.

An abundance of individual specimens are found, especially in the
red crag; but the labour of identification is great, from the difficulty
of procuring specimens that are not more or less altered by decom-
position, or rather decortication, many having the outer covering en-
tirely removed, showing in some instances a striated surface upon a
shell which in its natural state is perfectly smooth ; and in most of
the species of this genus a deep depression is visible at the suture
when the exterior coating is removed, which materially alters the
appearance of the shell.

1. Adeorbis (n. g.) striatus, mihi.
Sutton.

Gen. Char. Whorls subdiscoidal, volutions few, peritreme sharp,
inner lip sinuous, umbilicus large and deep.

Spec. Char. Shell depressed ; volutions four, rounded, slightly im-
pressed by the preceding whorl, spirally striated; outer lip sharp,
projecting ; inner sinuous ; umbilicus large, open, volutions visible to
the apex. Diameter one- ‘seventh of an inch. Pl. V. f. 4 and 6.

There is an incipient sinus in the upper part of the aperture, which
gives in one of the species particularly (supra-nitida) a depression at
the upper part of the volution at a little distance from the suture.

I consider this distinct from Skenia in the form of the peritreme,
which, in that genus, is circular and not sinuous.

2. Adeorbis supra-nitidus, n. s.
Sutton. | | |
3. — tricarinatus, n.s.
Sutton. | |
4, — subcarinatus (Helix subcarinata, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 438. pl. 7.
f. 9. Trochus subcarinatus, Brown, Conch. Illust. pl. 51.
f..16, 17}.
ROOD Es oot cc tbe sie’ eet ore | Britain.
5. —? subimbricatus, n. s.
Sutton. | . | |
1. Margarita helicina, n. s.
Sutton. | |
2. — trochoidea, n.s.
Sutton. | |
1. Scissurella crispata? Flem. (Brit. An. p. 366).
MMOD EY oo. FS aide oa | site 4, sin 88% | Britain.

Mr. 8. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 531

My only specimen is unfortunately imperfect. It is strongly rib-
bed and spirally striated, and what there is of it remaining appears
to agree with Dr. Fleming’s full description.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
1, Solariella (n. g.) maculata, mihi.
Sutton. |

Gen. Char. Subtrochiform, depressed; spire acute; peritreme sub-
circular ; umbilicus large, deep and crenulated ; shell nacreous.

Spec. Char. Subtrochiform ; volutions five, subcircular, carinated ;
carine three, rugose; base striated; umbilicus crenulated; shell na-
creous. Diameter three-eighths of an inch. Axis one-fourth of an
inch‘nearly. Pl. V. f. 7 and 10.

The elevated carine give an angulated appearance to the otherwise
nearly cylindrical form of the volutions, which are slightly impressed
by the preceding whorl ; carine of different sizes and at unequal di-
stances, the upper one most prominent, producing a depressed ambu-
lacrum or furrow at the suture; upper part of the peritreme projecting a
little beyond the lower: fragments and small specimens are abundant.

I have ventured to propose a new genus for this shell, conceiving
the subcylindrical form of the volutions to have no generic connexion
with the quadrangular opening of the Solarium. It is probably in-
termediate between Trochus and Margarita.

The specific name is added from the remains of coloured spots in
one specimen.

Sect. (3. imperforate.

1. Trochus ziziphinus, Auct. |
ee as Urea | Britain.
2. — pseudo-ziziphinus (Schlott. Pet. p.160. ‘Trochus Sedgwickii,
Min. Con. t. 272. f. 1).

Ramsholt. | ~ | |
3. — granosus, Lamarck (Hist. des An. sans Vert. vii. p. 20).
| WaltonNaze. | .......... | Mediterranean.
4. — conulus? Lamarck (Hist. des An. sans Vert. vii. p. 24).
Stitteais | aloe Bsqaoy.:.!. 3. 8 | Mediterranean.
5. — quadricinctus, n.s.?
Sutton. | | |
6. — Montacuti. : ,
Bet ol. Gece t + SL peat) eee OL DOPING
Identified by Mr. Edward Forbes.
7. — subexcavatus, n.s.

; | Sutton. | |
8. — asperulus, n.s.
Sutton. | |
The shells of this genus from the crag are much altered by decor-
tication, consequently difficult of identification.
Sect. a. umbilicated.

9, — cinereoides, n. s.
| Walton Naze |

532 Mr. 8. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

Cor. Crag. - Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.

10. Trochus tumidus, Mont. (Test. Brit. p. 280. t. 10. f.4. ‘Trochus
nitens? Woodward, Geol. of Norf. t. 3. f.10).

Sutton... jiiiSuttom. . - foc aivios. | Britain.
11. — littoralis, Brown (Illust. Brit. Conch. pl. 45. f.1, 4).
de Brereton Ope FG | Britain.
12. — obconicus, n.s.
Sutton. | i |
13. — bicariniferus, n. s.
Sutton. | | |
14. — tricariniferus, n.s.
Sutton. | | |
1. Vermetus intortus, Bronn (Lethea Geognostica, taf. 36. f. 18).
Sutton. | Sutton. = |
1. Valvata piscinalis, Gray (Edit. of Turt. Man. pl. 10. f. 114).
. | Bulcham. | Britain.

Captain Alexander’s cabinet.

1. Paludina unicolor, Swainson (Zool. Illust. p1.98. Paludina media,
Woodward, Geol. of Norf. t. 3. f. 5, 6. Paludina rotundata,
id. t.3.f.7. Paludina lenta, Min. Con. t. 31. f. 3).
| Bramerton. | Bengal.
1. Bithynia tentaculata, Gray (dit. of Turt. Man. pl. 10. f. 120.
Paludina impura, Lamarck, vi. p. 175).
Bulcham. | Britain.
Captain Alexander’s cabinet. |
1. Littorina littoreus (Turbo littoreus, Min. Con. t. 71. f.1. Turbo
rudis, id. t. 71. f. 2. Turbo carinatus, Woodward, Geol. of
Norf. t. 3. f. 11. Turbo ventricosus, id. t. 8. f. 12. Turbo
bicarinatus, 7d. t. 3. f.13. Turbo sulcatus, id. t. 3. f. 14,15.
Delphinula carinatus, id. t. 3. f.9. Littorina squalida, Zool. of
Beechey’s Voy. pl. 34. f.12).
: | Sutton. | Bramerton. | Britain.

I have considered the above as referrible to one species, as they
can be connected by every shade of difference. The cause of these
deformities may perhaps have been a more than ordinary alteration
of the water, both in respect to its density and temperature, in the
estuary which these shells in all probability inhabited. Specimens
occasionally found in the red crag preserve a uniformity of shape
similar to those with which our markets are supplied.

2.— elongata (Turbo elongatus, Woodward, Geol. of Norf. t. 3.
f. 16-18).
| Bramerton. |
I have never seen this shell.

3.-— ? suboperta (Vivipara suboperta, Min. Con, t. 31. f. 1).
Sutton. |

4, — ? phasianelloides, n. s.
Sutton. | / |

Mr. S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 533

Cor, Crag. Red Crag. Mam, Crag. Recent,
1, Turbo? spheroidea, n.s. )
Sutton. |

Spec. Char. Spheroidal; whorls three, rapidly enlarging, convex ;
suture deep, spirally striated ; peritreme sharp; outer lip curved; um-
bilicus surrounded by a prominent keel; shell nacreous. Axis one-
twentieth of an inch. PI. V. f. 3.

The exterior is covered with six or seven raised striz or ridges un-
equally distributed, being nearer together at the lower part of the
volution, where one is elevated into a sort of keel that surrounds the
umbilicus, within which it is naked. ‘The figure appears rather too
elongated.

1. Rissoa Zetlandica (Cyclostrema Zetlandica, Flem. Brit. An. p. 312,
Turbo Zetlandica, Mont. Linn. Trans. xi. t. 13. f. 3).
Sattogs be ie eink boda wegricit bf Oman,

2. — reticulata (Turbo reticulata, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 322. t. 21.f. 1.
Cingula reticulata, Flem. Brit. An. p. 306).
DUONG be bis d,s Bae aake a | Britain.

3. — semicostata (Turbo semicostatus, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 326.
t. 25. f.5. Turbo semicostatus, Woodward, Geol. of Norf.
t. 3. f. 19. Cingula semicostata, Flem. Brit. An. p. 307).
| Sutton. | Bramerton. | Britain.
4, — subumbilicata (Turbo subumbilicatus, Mont. Test. Brit, p. 316,
Turbo minutus, Woodward, Geol. of Norf. t.3. f. 20).

| Bramerton. | Britain.
Axis three-sixteenths of an inch.
5. —— supracostata, n.s.
Sutton. | | |
6. —— crassistriata, n. s.
Sutton. | | |
7. — obsoleta, n.s.
Sutton. | | |
8. — confinis, n.s.
Sutton. | - | |
9, — concinna, n.s.
Sutton. | | |
10. — ? costellata, n.s.
Sutton. | j |
11. — ? angusta, n.s.
Sutton. |

The above small shells are occasionally much eroded, and their ex-
terior markings sometimes obliterated; this is often the case with
recent shells found in sand, where attrition, produced by the move-
ment of the waves, has removed the striz and other distinguishing
characters; there is in consequence a doubt of the correctness of
these identifications,

534 Mr. 8. V.Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the. Crag.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.

12. Rissoa striata (Turbo striatus, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 312. Cingula
striata, Flem. Brit. An. P- 307).

Sutton. fis. foal Babes
13. — ? vitrea (Tubo Vitteut “Mont. Test. Brit. p. 321. t. 12. f. 3).
Sutton] ise Pe eee Res hd
1. Alvania albella, Leach MS.
Batten he Ske es Fey BUSES. ‘| Britain.
2. — supranitida, n. s.
Sutton. |

Spec. Char. Shell turriculate; iti eight; he spirally ridged;
suture deep; upper part of volution naked; apex acute; outer lip
curved ; umbilicus small. Axis one-seventh ofan inch. PI.V. f. 2.

Diftcts from Turbo ascaris, Turt., in the unequal distribution of the
strie or ridges, which are five in number, the lower one not so pro-
minent as the others; it is also more slender, and the upper part of
the volution smooth, with a thickening behind the outer lip.

1. Turritella incrassata, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 51. f. 6).
Ramsholt. | Sutton. |

This much resembies a recent shell, probably identical.

2. — terebra, Lamarck (Turbo terebra, Linn. Syst. p. 1239).

|. Sutton. | Bramerton, | Britain.
3. — conoidea, Sow. (Min. Con. t.51. f. 1, 5,6).
| Sutton.

My specimens are all much rubbed and water-worn.

4, — bicincta, mihi (Turritelladuplicata, Dubois, Geol.Wolhyn. Podol.
pl. 2. f.19,20). -
Gedgrave. | Sutton.
This strongly resembles a recent shell, but is quite distinct from
T. duplicata, Lamarck, Ency. pl. 449. f. 1. a, 6.
5. — planispira, n. s.
Sutton. | | |
1. Eulima polita, Risso (Turbo politus, Linn. Syst. p. 1241. Helix
polita, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 398).
Ramsholt. | WaltonNaze.| .......... | Britain.
2. — subulata, Risso (iv. p. 122. Helix subulata, Mont. Test. Brit.
Sup. p. 142. Melania Cambessedesii, Bronn, Leth. Geog.
taf. 42. f.46. ‘Turbo subulatus, Don. Brit. Shells, t. 172).
SL | a RS Oa eR ee | Britain.
3. — glabella, n.s.
Sutton. | | |
4, —? pendalia, n.s.
| Sutton. = | |
1. Scalaria similis, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 16).
Sutton. | Thorpe.
This much resembles Sc. Gréenlandica, Turbo Clathrus Gréenlan-
dicus, Chemn. Conch. xi. t. 19. f. 1878-79; but a comparison with

Mr. S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 535

three recent specimens presents the following differences :—the vo-
lutions of the fossil are more convex, the suture deeper, and the whole
shell less conical with a more prominent. keel upon the base of the
body whorl.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
2. Scalaria clathratulus, Flem. (Brit. An. p. 311. Turbo clathratulus,
Walker, Test. Min. rar. t. 2. f.45.. Scalaria minuta, Min.

Con. t. 390. Scalaria pseudo-scalaris, Dubois, Geol. Wolhyn.
Podol. pl. 2. f. 36, 37).

Sutton.” Pe Sado Pts aes os de | Britain.
3. — fimbriata.

Sutton bso. eta eee Oe 2) Ore | Mediterranean.
4. — foliacea, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 390. f. 2).

Sutton. | Sutton.

This is given by Philippi, Enum. Moll. Sic. p. 167, as a synon. to
Sc. pseudo-scalaris. ‘The crag shell differs in not having a keel
upon the body whorl.

5. — subulata, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 390. f. 1).

Sutton. | | |
6. — frondosa, Sow. (Min. Con. t.577. f..1).

Sutton. |
7. — frondicula, n.s.

Sutton. | | |
8. — fimbriosa, n.s.

Ramsholt. | | }

9. —? obtusicostata, n.s.

Sutton. | | |
10. — ? decussata, Desh. (Hist. Coq. foss. des Env. de Par.).

Sutton. |

The French shell appears to have the volutions more convex and
the suture deeper; but my crag specimens are all imperfect.

1, Phasianema sulcata.
Sutton.

Gen. Char. Spire slightly elevated ; volutions few; aperture ovate ;
exterior striated, umbilicated.

Spec. Char. Ovato-fusiform ; volutions three, convex ; suture deep;
apex obtuse, spirally sulcated, decussated by lines of growth; aper-
ture ovate ; outer lip sharp, inner slightly replicate ; umbilicus small,
with an incipient fold upon the columella... Axis one-seventh of an
inch. Pl. V. f.15.

2. — lineolata, n. s.
Sutton. | | |

Sect. a. columella plain.

1. Turbonilla elegantissima, Leach MS. (Turbo elegantissimus, Mont.
Test. Brit. p. 298. t..10. f, 2).

SUCtOH, FL css ace : Pea yids sue | Britain.

536 Mr. 8. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Cray.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. © Mam. Crag. Recent.
2. Turbonilla rufa? (Melania rufa, Phil. Enum. Moll. Sic. t. 9. f. 7).
Suttons: fe i344 Wes PLES ie cle e's Dera | Mediterranean.

Specimens imperfect.
3. — acicula? (Melania acicula, Phil. Enum. Moll. Sic. t. 9. f. 6).

Sutton. | |
Specimens imperfect.

4. — curvicostata, n. s.

Sutton. | |
5. —- cylindrella, n.s.

Sutton. |

A recent species in Mr. G. B. Sowerby’s possession is once
with this ; locality unknown.

6. — subulata, n. s.?
Sutton. |
This may possibly be a very slender variety of elegantissima: only
one specimen.

7. — filosa, n. s,
Sutton. | | |
8. — costaria, n. s.
Sutton. | | |
9.—? —?f
Sutton. | | |
Specimens imperfect.
10.—? —?
Sutton. | | |
Specimens imperfect.

Sect. 6. with a fold upon the columella.

11. — elegantior, n. s.
Sutton. | | |

12, — elegans, n.s
Sutton. | Sutton. | |
All the shells I have included in this genus (proposed by Dr. Leach
in MS. and adopted by Risso) have a mammillated apex, caused by the
reversed position of the extreme spire.
1, Odostomia plicata, Flem. (Brit. An. p.310. Turbo plicatus, Mont.
Test. Brit. p. 325).
RUMOR, xfs fs: aesldaee [wali stacey Bb-c8 th 2,: eS

Var. (3 convexa.

Sutton.
Axis five-sixteenths of an inch; outer lip toothed within.
Auricula hordeola (Desh. Cog. foss. des Env. de Par. pl. 6.
f. 21, 22),

The crag shell is rather larger than the recent, which is the only
difference I can detect.

Mr. 8S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 537

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
2. Auricula pupa (Melania pupa, Dubois, Geol. Wolhyn. Podolien. t. 3:
f. 34, 35).
Sutton. | | |
3. — reticulata, n. s.
Sutton. | | : |
1. Acteon Nox, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 374).
| WaltonNaze. | |
2. — subulatus, n.s.
Sutton. | Sutton. | |
3. — levidensis, n. s.
Sutton. | |

4. — tornatilis (Acteon striatus, Min. Con. t.460.f. 2. Voluta tor-
natilis, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 231).

jie Sa Coe ss a Ma ani | Britain.
1. Pyramidella leviuscula, n. s.
Sutton. |

| |
This differs from the figure of P. plicosa (Bronn, Leth. Geogn.
taf. 40. f. 24) in having only three plice, one large and two small.

1. Trichotropis borealis, Lowe (Zool. Journ. Fusus umbilicatus, Smith,
Mem. of Wernerian Nat. Hist. Soc. vol. viil. p. 50. fol. 1. f. 2).
MARANON, Aine ceca bacoe te. eas | Rothsay Bay.

1. Macromphalus reticulatus.

Sutton.

Gen. Char. Shell fusiform ; spire elevated; aperture ovate; outer
lip sharp; umbilicus linear.

Spec. Char. Shell fusiform; volutions convex; suture deep; sur-
face reticulate; aperture ovate; peritreme sharp, continuous; um-
bilicus linear, striate. Axis one-fourth of an inch. Pl. V. f. 16.

The lengthened form of the umbilicus has suggested the name
proposed for the genus.

Sect. a. dextral.

1. Cerithium punctatum, Woodw. (Geol. of Norf. t. 3. f. 29).

Sutton. | Bramerton. |
2. — trilineatum, Phil. (Hnum. Moll. Sic. p.195. t. 13. f. 13).
Buttons i ieee ee are ace .-. | Mediterranean.

I presume this to be identical ; the lower part corresponds, but the
apex of the crag shell is obtuse, and the two first volutions possess
longitudinal cost. This portion is not shown in the figure above
referred to.

3. — tuberculare (Murex tubercularis, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 270).

BUNS oh see moo 68S cen xn | Britain.
4, — creperum, n.s.?
Sutton. |

Numerous specimens, but all much mutilated,
5. — cribrarium, n.s.?
Sutton. | |
About a dozen fragments.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol.ix. Suppl. 2N

538 Mr.S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
6. Cerithium punctulum, n. s.

| WaltonNaze. | |
7.— funiculatum ? Sow. (Min. Con. t. 147).
Sutton. | |

One mutilated specimen only.
Sect. @. sinistral.
8. — adversum (Murex adversus, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 271).

Button: fragt are eas on | ceepsar cums | Britain.
9.— granosum, n. s.
Sutton. | WaltonNaze. | |

Ord. ZoopHaca.
Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
1. Cancellaria costellifer (Murex costellifer, Min. Con. t.119. f. 3.

Cancellaria buccinoides, Couthouy, Boston Journ. of Nat. Hist.
vol. ii. pl. 3. f. 3. p. 105).

Coast of
Sutton. | Sutton, | .......... United States.
2. — concinna, n. s.
Sutton. | | |

Specimens imperfect.

3. — subangulosa, n. s.
Sutton. | | |
Specimens imperfect.

4, — mitreformis (Voluta mitreformis, Brocchi. p. 645. t. 15. f. 13).

Gederave,
near Orford. Sutton. | |
5. — levicosta, n.s.
Sutton. | | |
6. — granulata (fragment).
Ramsholt. | | [
7.——?
| Sutton. | |

Two much-worn specimens.

1. Cassidaria bicatenata (Cassis bicatenata, Sow. Min. Con. t. 151).
Ramsholt. | Felixtow. | |
1. Purpura incrassata, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 414).
| Sutton. | |
2. Purpura lapillus, Lamk. (Buccinum lapillus, Linn. Syst. p. 1202.
Buccinum crispatum, Min. Con. t. 413. Murex angulatus,
Woodward, Geol. of Norf. t.3.f. 23,24. Murex lapilliformis,
id. t. 3. f.25. Murex compressus, id. t. 3. f. 26).
| Sutton. | Bramerton. | Britain.
These deformed varieties from the mam. crag are probably pro-

duced by the same cause to which I have assigned the many different
shapes of Littorina littoreus.

Mr. 8. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 539

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.

1. Columbella sulcata (Buccinum sulcatum (var. a.), Sow. Min. Con.
t. 375, f.2. Buccinum sulcatum (var. §.), id. t. 477. f. 4).
Sutton. | WaltonNaze. | |
Litiopa papillosa, n.s.
Sutton. | |
Spec. Char. Shell smooth; whorls four, slightly convex; apex
obtuse ; aperture subovate; outer lip sharp, inner slightly replicate,
forming a minute umbilicus. Axis one-sixth of an inch. Pl. V.f. 11.
Distinct from the recent species found in the Gulf weed in being free
from strie, and in having an obtuse apex.

1. Ringicula buccinea, Desh. (2nd edit. Lamk. Hist. des An. sans Vert.
viii. p. 344. Auricula buccinea, Min. Con. t.465. Pedipes
buccinea, Bronn, Leth. Geog. p. 1014. taf. 42. f. 8).

Sutton. {| Sutton. | |

2. — ventricosa (Auricula ventricosa, Min. Con. t. 465).
Sutton. | Sutton. | |

1. Nassa incrassata, Flem. (Brit. An. p.340. Tritonium incrassatum,
Zool. Dan. Prod. p. 244. no. 2946. Buccinum macula, Test.
Brit. p. 241. t. 8. f. 4).
MULLOH. fb seats | Britain.
2. — rugosa, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 110. f, 3).
Sutton. |
3. — reticosa, Sow. (var. a. Min. Con. t.110. f. 2. Nassa elongata,
var. (3. Min. Con. t. 110. f.1).
Sutton. | WaltonNaze. | }
Var. y. tiara, mihi.
| Sutton. | |
Var. 6. angulata, mihi.
| WaltonNaze. | |
Var. e. deformis, mihi.
| WaltonNaze. | |
4, — reticulata? Auct.
| WaltonNaze:[ c25...0432 | Britain.
This differs in the general form of the volutions being more
ventricose, the whole contour more elegant, and in the absence of
that gibbosity and slight deformity by which the recent shell is dis-
figured ; it is a doubtful identification.

5. — fenestrella, n.s.

| Sutton. | |
6. — microstoma, n. s.

| Sutton. | |
7.— propinqua, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 477).

| Sutton. | |
8. — elegans, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 477. f.1).

| WaltonNaze. | |

Not Buc. elegans of Dujardin.
9, — granulata, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 110. f. 1).
Sutton. | Sutton. | Bramerton. |
2N 2

540 Mr.S.V.Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
10. Nassa labiosa (Buccinum labiosum, Min. ras t. 477).
Sutton. | Sutton. |

11. — proxima, n. s.
| Sutton. | |
12. — costula, n.s._
Sutton. |. Sutton. | |

13. — conglobata (Buc. conglobatum, Broc. Conch. Foss. Subapen-
nina, p. 334. t.4.f.15: Buc. pupa, id. t. 4. f. 14).

This unique specimen was recently found in the red crag of Wal-
ton-on-the-Naze by Mr. Charlesworth, and liberally deposited in my
cabinet.

1. Buccinum Dalei, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 486. f. 1, 2).
Ramsholt. | WaltonNaze. |

The difference between this and Buc. ovum, Turt. Zool. Journ.
xi. p. 366. t. 13. f.9, is in the strie with which the former is more
or less ornamented, and it has rather a deeper suture.

2. — undatum, auct. (Hncy. Méthod. t. 399. f. 1. Buc. tenerum
(var. (3.), Min. Con. t. 486).

Gedgrave.| Butley. | «~......... | Britain.
Buc. tenerum, var. y. elongatum.
Ramsholt. | 4 | |

Sect. u. dextral.
1. Terebra canalis, n.s.
Gedgrave. | | |
A few specimens in bad condition.
Sect. /. sinistral.
2. — heterostropha, n. s.
Gedgrave.| Sutton. | |

1. Murex? alveolatus, Sow. (var. a. Min. Con. t. 411. f. 2).
| WaltonNaze. |
Var. (3. abbreviata, mihi (Purpura tetragona, Sow. Min. Con.
t. 414. f.1).
| - Sutton: -f |
Var.y. obsoleta, mihi.
Sutton. =| |
2. — tortuosus, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 434).
Sutton. | Sutton. | |

3. — erinaceus, Mont. (Test. Brit. p. 259. Don. Brit. Shells, 1. t.35).

| | NearNorwich.| Britain.

1. Fusus antiquus (Tritonium antiquum, Miiller, Zool. Dan. Prod.
no. 2939. Murex striatus, Min. Con. t.119. Murex striatus
var. carinatus, id. t.22. Murex contrarius, id. t.23. Murex
despectus, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 256).

Sutton. | Bramerton. | Britain.
A reversed specimen of the recent species in the possession of Mr.

Bunbury corresponds in every respect with some of my specimens
from the crag.

Mr. 8. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 541

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
2. Fusus? elegans, Charlesworth (Mag. Nat. Hist. 1837, p. 218).

The specimen figured at the above reference is the only one I have
seen ; it enriches the cabinet of Mr. Fitch, of Norwich, and was pro-
cured at Felixtow on the Suffolk coast. Mr. Charlesworth considers
it to have been taken from the beach, and states that the finest spe-
cimens of Voluta Lamberti are thrown up by the sea at that spot.

3. — angustius (Buc. angustius, List. An. Ang..157.t.3.f.4. Murex
corneus, Don. Brit. Shells, pl.38. Fusus corneus, Sow. Min.
Con. t. 35).
bec POOR AL Sn lathy 6.8.04 . | Britain.
4. — altus, n.s.
Butley.

Not very unlike the preceding species, but differs in the shortness
of its canal, in its more attenuated form and more mammillated apex.
5. — scalariformis, Gould (Report, Inverteb. Massachusetts, p. 288.

' f. 203. Murex Peruvianus, Min. Con. t. 434. f. 1. Fusus

lamellosus, Zool. of Beechey’s Voy. pl. 36. f. 13).
f Butta. => by eGia case, | North Seas.

Two varieties are found in the red crag.

6. — costatus, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 34. and var. t. 39).
| WaltonNaze. |
7.— echinatus, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 199).
Sutton. | WaltonNaze. |

This much resembles M. muricatus, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 262. t. 9.
f. 2, but differs in having its canal shorter and more open at the upper
part, and less straight, more elevated spire, and striz more distant.
8. — alveolatus, Sow. (Min. Con. t. 525).

| Sutton. | |
9. — curvirostris, n. s.
Ramsholt. | Sutton. | |
10. — intortus? Lamarck.
| Sutton. | {

One imperfect specimen.
11, — porrectus? (Murex porrectus, Brander, Foss. Hant. pl. 2. £.36).
Ramsholt. | |
One specimen, much mutilated.
12, —? turriculus (Murex turriculus, Mont. Test. Brit. t. 9. f. 1.
Murex angulatus, Don. Brit. Shells, t. 156. Pleurotoma
clavula, Dujardin, Geol. Trans. of France, 1837, tom. ii. pt. 2.

p. 291).
| Sutton. | Bramerton. | Britain.
Two varieties from the red crag.
13. — assimilis, n.s.?
Sutton. =| |

Two imperfect specimens.
14. — gracilior, n. s.
Sutton. | |
15. —? nebula (Murex nebula, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 267. t. 15. f. 6).
Sutton: *} -- Buti “7-2... ante [es Seite:

542 Mr.S.V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.

My specimens are larger than the generality of the recent British,
and they are also less slender, but otherwise correspond.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
16. Fusus paululus, n. s.
Sutton. | | .

Axis one line. This much resembles a small shell figured and de-
scribed as Fusus nanus by Lea, Contribut. to Geol. pl. 5, f. 155; but
the crag shell is beautifully cancellated on the body whorl, which I
do not see in the above figure, nor is there any mention made of such
ornament. I have only one specimen.

17.—? rufus (Murex rufus, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 268).

| Thorpe. | Britain.
1. Pleurotoma? variegatum, Phil. (Enum. Moll. Sic. p. 197. t. 11.
f. 14). |
Satter. 415 «gees at Laaret = Shdod: | Mediterranean.

2.—? lineare (Murex linearis, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 261. t. 9. f. 4.
Mangelia linearis, Leach MS.).

Sutton. |... utton.: 4) posts sed. ] Britain.
3.—/? cancellatum (Fusus cancellatus, Min. Con. t. 525).
Sutton. | Sutton. | |
4,—? mitrula (Buccinum mitrula, Min. Con. t. 375).
Sutton. | Sutton. | |
5. — pre (Murex intorta, Brocchi, Conch. Foss. Subapen. t. 8.
vee
| Butley.. | |
6.— —?
Sutton. | Sutton. | |
7.——?
Sutton. | Sutton. | |
8.——?
| Sutton. |
9.——?
| Sutton. | |

The markings of these four species of true Pleurotome are so much
obliterated as to render them unfit for comparison.

10, — tuberculosum.
Sutton. | WaltonNaze. | |

11.— porrectum. —
Sutton. |
Identical with a Touraine shell in Mr. Lyell’s collection.

12. —? scabriusculum, n. s.

| Sutton. | |
13. —? pliciferum, n. s.
Sutton. | | |
14,—? —?
Sutton. | |

There are probably two or three more species from the coralline

Mr. 8. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shelis from the Crag. 543

crag of these canaliculated shells, but my specimens are very im-
perfect.

Cor. Crag. Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
1. Rostellaria plurimacosta, n. s.
Sutton. |

1. Aporrhais pespelicani (Aporrhais quadrifidus, Da Costa, Brit. Con.
p. 136. t. 7. f. 7. Strombus pespelicani, Linn. Syst. p. 1207.
Rostellaria pespelicani, Min. Con, t. 558). :

Sutton, 4c 2 cOuttomiee Ab cite, 5:6 are 0 |

1. Pyrula reticulata? Lamarck (Hist. des An. sans Verteb, t. vii. p.141.
Ency. Méth. pl. 432. f. 2).

Ramsholt. | =::, 3. weve « Ll « epik's}s 0509 | East Indies.
The exterior markings resemble those of the recent shell, but the

upper part of the outer lip is more elevated. My fossil has lost a

considerable portion of its canal, which makes it appear shorter, while

the lines. of growth indicate a length very nearly equal to that of the
reticulata; it may possibly be a new species, but the condition of my
single specimen is insufficient for such determination ; as it is a rare

shell, I have given a figure. Pl. V. f.17.

1. Mitra plicifera, n. s.

Sutton.
The mouths of all my specimens are broken.

1. Voluta ? Lamberti, Sow. (Min. Con. t.129. Mitra Lamberti, Flem.
Brit, An. p. 333).

Ramsholt. | Sutton. |
The inhabitant of this shell, in all probability, differed from the true

Volutes. It may constitute the type of a new genus; the want of

an emarginated base will remove it from Voluta, and its mammillated

apex from Fasicolaria.
Section a. with dorsal sulcus.

1. Trivia avellana (Cyprea avellana, Min. Con. t. 378. f. 3).
| Sutton. |
2. — testudinella, n.s.
Sutton. | WaltonNaze. |
This is intermediate between avellana and affnis, and is exceed-
ingly variable; specimens ranging in size from eleven-sixteenths of
an inch (axis) to some scarcely one-fourth; ridges varying from as
many as forty upon the exterior to one that has only twenty-four.
3. — affinis? :
Sutton. | Sutton. |
Only three specimens, and those appear like monstrosities, pro-
bably varieties of the preceding.
4,— Anglie, n.s.
| Sutton. | |

Section (3. without dorsal sulcus.

5. — Europea, Gray (Cyprea pediculus, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 200, and
Sup. p. 88).
Button. f> << Buttone Bor ee | Britain.

544 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

This also varies considerably in size, from eleven-sixteenths to less
than one-fourth of an inch.

Cor. Crag. ‘Red Crag. Mam. Crag. Recent.
6. Trivia retusa (Cyprea retusa, Min. Con. t. 378. f. 2).
Sutton. | Sutton. |

7. — globulosa, n. s.
| Batten. = :f |
1. Erato levis, Gray (Erato cypreola, Risso, Hist. Nat. des prin. prod.
del’ Eur. vol. iv. p. 240. pl. 7.f. 85. Marginella voluta, Plem.
Brit. An. p. 335. Cyprea voluta, Mont. Test. Brit. t. 6. f. 7.
Voluta levis, Don. Brit. Shells, t. 145).
2.— Maugerie, Gray (Sow. Conch. Illust. £. 47).
Sutton. "| * Buvel! ops Se: | West Indies.
The West Indian specimens are generally a little smaller and
rather more delicately formed than the crag shell.
1. Ovulum Leathesii, Sow. (Min. Con. t.478. Calpurna Leathesii,
Flem. Brit. An. p. 331).
Sutton. | Walton Naze. | |

Corrigenda.

Vol. vi. page 245. Note § refers to Cultellus, and not to Solen siliqua.
Do. do. Sphenia cylindrica is the young of Panopea.
Do. page 251. Cardium nodulosum is Cardium nodosum, ‘Turt.
Do. do. Nucula tenera is Arca tenuis of Mont.

LVII.— Observations on the Structure of the Pollen Granule,
considered principally with reference to its eligibility as a
means of Classification. By Arnruur Hitut Hassau.,
Esq., M.R.C.S.L., Corresponding Member of the Natural
History Society of Dublin.

{Continued from vol. viii. p. 108.]
[ With 6 Plates. ]

Tue second portion of this communication comprises a par-
ticular description of the principal forms of pollen granules
met with by the author during his investigations, together
with the names of all the plants examined, arranged accord-
ing to Lindley’s ‘ Natural System,’ which is followed in every
particular, save that the order of arrangement is reversed, the
lower tribes of Phanerogamic plants being first enumerated.

VASCULARES. :
ENDOGENS OR MONOCOTYLEDONS.
GLUMOS.

CYPERACER.

Cuar.—Outline of pollen grain ovate-lanceolate ; extine covering
only a portion of the intine, being deficient on either side, and at the

£ . : fi ; ‘
‘

Ann &Mag Nat. Hist Nov9 PLXUL

i

Ann & Mag Nat HistNol9.P\ XI.

ie

Sas

Lunia Volchen RET ths nt .
Imelic Hunter | Sfecerune Structure of Follen. IDC Sowerby, fa.

\c*A Hassall | |

_ ibe

Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist NA9.PLXV,

G

“ Cunia Nolekew Structure of Pollen. Saye ID.C Sowerby, fe.

.

Sowerby fe.

7+
Aa.

* TD).

Ann.&d Mag. Nat. L7¢st Vo\.9.P\.XV1

<
S
<
aS
DR
8
3
>

oie
a7

Stee
Anhder

we

WAN Naie Th ob
aut 2h
aaae

ia
mbuahatr eee

Ann.&Mag.Nat.HistNo\.9.P\ XVI,

4D, C Sowerby fe.

j

Ann. & Mag Nat: Hist Noi.9.P\ XVI.

/ Sage es we Structure of Pollen. IDC Sowerby fe
Amelia Hunter > tecerunt.

Vasa /lassall

x eat, :

r

ae

:

oA
pikes:
“ee

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 545

smaller end of the figure; but one pollen tube, which issues from the
larger extremity of the granule. ‘The entire figure bears a rude re-
semblance to an acorn when in its cup. Pl. XIII. fig. 1.

Isolepis Holoscheenus. Scirpus capitatus.
I. romana. Carex tomentosa.
Cyperus longus. C. CEderi.
Scirpus atrovirens. C. precox.

S. carinatus. C. acuta.

S. triqueter.
The pollen grain of the following plant resembles that of the next
order in every particular but size. See fig. 2.
Papyrus Antiquorum.

GRAMINACER.

Pollen granules separate, circular at first, but on the emission of
the single pollen tube with which each grain is furnished generally
becoming ovoid, the larger end corresponding to that from which
the pollen tube issues ; extine containing a distinct circular aperture
for the escape of the pollen tube, which aperture is said by Fritzsche
to be provided with a valve, of which I have not been able to detect
the smallest trace. Pl. XIII. fig. 4.

Dactylis glomerata. Triticum hibernum. Zea Mays.
D. abbreviata. Lolium perenne. Zizania aquatica.
Sesleria elongata. Avena fatua. Andropogon furcatus.
Poa fertilis. Aira vaginata. © Panicum palmifolium.
Elymus striatus. Spartina juncea. Phragmitis communis.
E. sabulosus. S. cynosuroides. Arundo littorea.
Triticum rigidum.

SPADICOS.

TYPHACER.

Pollen grains united in fours, generally disposed upon the same
plane, and each emitting a single pollen tube. See fig. 5.
Typha latifolia.

ARACEZ.

CaLLEz.
Pollen grain, when dry, in outline describing a parallelogram, very
flat; in water it changes to an ellipse, emitting a pollen tube from

each extremity. See fig. 6.
Calla palustris.

Pollen grain of an elongated ovoid form, bearing some resemblance
to a flask. Extine apparently without any provision for the pollen
tube, which escapes from the small end of the figure by the rupture of
that membrane. See fig. 7.

Calla xthiopica.
HypoGyNnosz.

JUNCER.
Pollen granules united in fours, three being placed upon the

546 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

same plane and one resting upon these; each granule emits a single
pollen tube. Pl. XIII. fig. 8.
Juncus articulatus.

Oxzs.—The plants examined in the following orders of the groups
Hypogynose and Epigynose, commencing with the Butomacee and
going up to Musacee, are with two exceptions characterized by the
possession of a pollen grain of the same form and structure as indi-
cated below. The first exception occurs in Limnocharis Humboldtii,
and is very remarkable, inasmuch as its pollen granule presents a
more complicated structure than that of any other endogenous plant
hitherto met with, while the second is seen in Anigozanthus coccineus.

Cuar.—Granules of an elongated form, tapering towards either
extremity, sometimes slightly curved, each having on one side down
its long axis a fissure through which the pollen tube quits the ex-
tine ; this fissure is sometimes covered by an oval piece of membrane
which curls up and falls off the extine when placed in water; extine
either plain or reticulated. The whole granule may be very aptly
compared to a grain of wheat while it remains dry ; but as soon as
it is immersed in fluid, and before the emission of the pollen tube, it
becomes nearly circular. Extine often reticulated, and presenting a
very beautiful appearance under the microscope. See fig. 10 and the
following ones up to fig. 26.

BuroMaceE&.
Butomus umbellatus.
lst Exception.

Pollen grain of Limnocharis Humboldtii circular ; extine reticulated,
perforated with six or seven apertures for the escape of pollen tubes.
See fig. 9.

CoMMELINACEZ.
Pollen grain somewhat curved. See fig. 10.
Tradescantia virginica. Tradescantia discolor.
Litracez. P). XIII. fig. 11, 12...
Haworthia radula. Arthropodium cirrhatum.
Aloe obscura. Hyacinthus orientalis.
A. saponaria. Bessera elegans.
Yucca filamentosa. Eucomis striata.
Asparagus officinalis. Albuca minor.
Peliosanthes Teta. Ornithogalum speciosum.
Convallaria majalis. Allium fragrans.,
Czackia Liliastrum. — Scilla maritima.

Poilen granules of most of the following genera reticulated, and
furnished with an oval appendage; (two of the genera enumerated
above, Yucca filamentosa and Czackia Liliastrum, have their pollen
grains provided with a similar appendage). See fig. 13, 14, 15.

Polianthes tuberosa. Tulipa Gesneriana.
Agapanthus umbellatus. —_ Lilium longiflorum.
Funkia Sieboldiana. L. album.

Hemerocallis flava. L. tigrinum,

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 547

MELANTHACEA,

Pollen granule reticulated.
Colchicum autumnale.

PALMACEZ.
Kunthia speciosa.
EPigyNosz.

BROoMELIACE.
Billbergia ameena.

IRIDACEA.
Iris florentina. Ixia florida. Antholyza eethiopica.
Morea racemosa. Crocus vernus.
Pollen granule reticulate. See fig. 16.
Watsonia irioides. Gladiolus florabundus.
XAMODORACER.
2nd Exception.

Pollen grain of an elongated form, expanding into a bulb at either
extremity, from an aperture in each of which a pollen tube issues; it
may be compared to a dumb-bell, in which the cross bar connecting
the two globes is somewhat curved. See fig. 17, 18, 19.

Anigozanthus coccineus.

AMARYLLIDACES. See Pl. XIII. fig. 23, 24, 25, 26.

Oxss.—An apparent exception to the usual form occurs in the pollen
granule of Crinum amabile, which possesses two furrows instead of
one. See fig. 20, 21, 22.

Galanthus nivalis. Narcissus Jonquilla.
Amaryllis purpurea. Zephyranthes grandiflora.
Heemanthus tigrinus. Alstrémeria ovata.
Griffinia hyacinthina. A. psittacina.
Imatophyllum Aitoni. | Hypoxis stellata.

Pancratium declinatum.

Oss.—The closely allied orders Musacee, Marantacee, Zingibe-
raceé or Scitaminee possess a pollen granule of the same form and
structure, which is thus characterized.

Cuar.—Circular; extine of considerable thickness, either smooth
or spinous, not provided with apertures or fissures for the escape of
pollen tubes, but bursting irregularly, and so exposing the intine,
which elongates into a pollen tube wherever thus denuded. Plate
XIV. fig. 30, 31, 32, 33.

Musacez&.
Extine smooth. See Pl. XIV. fig. 30, 31.
Strelitzia humilis. Strelitzia Regine.
MaARANTACER,

Extine covered with spines, having their summits perforated,
which disappear on the immersion of the pollen in water, leaving

548 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

only small apertures in the surface of the now smooth extine, but
the pollen tubes do not pass through these. See fig. 32, 33.
Canna Occidentalis. C. Indica.

ZINGIBERACEE-
Extine covered with spines, which are permanent.
Roscoea purpurea.
Extine smooth.

Hedychium Gardnerianum. H.flavescens. H. coronarium.

VASCULARES.
EXOGENS OR DICOTYLEDONS.
GYMNOSPERMS.
CoNnIFER# OR PINACEA.

Pollen grain kidney-shaped, and according to Fritzsche furnished
with three membranes; extine cracking to admit of the emission of
the pollen tubes. See fig. 34, 35.

Pinus sylvestris. Pinus Nova Zealandica.
P. Pinaster. P. Teeda. ;

Pollen granule circular, furnished with three membranes and
pollen tubes escaping by the rupture of the extine, as in the pre-
vious instance.

Juniperus communis. J. Sabina.

TAXACER,

Pollen granule similar to that of Juniperus.
Taxus baccata.

ANGIOSPERMS.
- Dicarpos2.
JASMINACEH, OLEACES, AND LOGANIACE.

Pollen grain in its dry state of an elongated form, trilobate, each
lobe being separated from the others by a fissure passing through the
extine ; in water becoming spherical or triangular and emitting three
pollen tubes ; this change of form results from the approximation of
each end of the granule, occasioned by the imbibition of the fluid
surrounding it.

Oxss.—As the above type of pollen granule occurs hereafter in
families not allied to the above, in order to avoid the repetition of its
characters, just enumerated, the term cylindrical will be employed to
designate it when again met with. Although the same type of gra-
nule is of frequent occurrence, it is not to be inferred that it agrees
either with that of the above orders or any others in its exact form
or size, which varies considerably. It is to be regretted that the
size of all granules of the above form has not been ascertained.

Jasminum odoratissimum. Olea europza.
Ornus europea. Geertnera racemosa.
Syringa vulgaris.
APOCYNACER.
Primary form of pollen granule cylindrical, very large, but when

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 549

taken from the stigma spherical, from the imbibition of the abundant
secretion furnished by that organ.
Allamanda cathartica. Vinca herbacea.
Plumeria conspicua. V. rosea.
Pellen grain spherical when removed from the stigma and fur-
nished with four pollen tubes. Pl. XIV. fig. 37.

Nerium Oleander.

GENTIANACES.

Pollen grain cylindrical, three-lobed.
Chironia pubescens. Gentianellacruciata. Gentiana asclepiadea,.

SOLANACEA,

Cylindrical, three-lobed. Pl. XIV. fig. 38, 39, 40, 41, 42.
Hyoscyamus niger. Saracha viscosa.

H. pallidus. Atropa belladonna.
Petunia atropurpurea. Physalis oxalidifolia.
P. violacea. P. Alkekengi.

P. rosea. Solanum Dulcamara.
Lycopersicum erythrocarpum. S. stramonifolium.
Datura Stramonium. Capsicum annuum.

Many of the granules of the two following species are four-lobed.
Nicotiana Tabacum. Solanum tuberosum.

ScROPHULARIACES,

Pollen grain cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig.43.
Buddleia globosa. Franciscea mutabilis.
Veronica longifolia. Schizanthus pinnatus.
V. Chameedrys. Rhodochiton volubile.
Gratiola officinalis. Antirrhinum majus.
Mimulus guttatus. Linaria pilosa.

M. elatus. L. genistoides.
M. roseus. L. purpurea.
Digitalis purpurea. L. dalmatica.
Russelia juncea. Scrophularia nodosa.
Penstemon pubescens. S. aquatica.
P. pentaphyllum. Alonsoa urticifolia.
P. speciosum. Calceolaria elegans.
P. diffusum. Celsia Cretica.
Anthocercis albicans. Verbascum Pheeniceum.
Franciscea Hopeana. V. Thapsum.
Exception.

Pollen granules united in fours, three upon the same plane and
one resting on these; the three lower granules appear to emit but
two pollen tubes, the third being most probably suppressed by the
union of the granules, while the upper one sends off three tubes ;
those in the lower grains issue opposite to each other near the point
of juncture of the granules, while those of the upper one are given
off at equal distances round the circumference, alternating with the

*

550 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

others. See fig.44. This form seems to result from the union of
four of the preceding granules.
Salpiglossis atropurpurea.

GESNERACER.
Gloxinia speciosa. Gesnera bulbosa.
Trevirania coccinea. G. Douglassii.
ACANTHACER,

Pollen granules cylindrical, not diminishing in size towards either
extremity ; ends rounded ; extine perforated apparently with minute
apertures. Pollen tubes three, i issuing through longitudinal fissures.
Pl. XIV. fig. 45.

Justicia variabilis.

Pollen grain of an oval form, with but one longitudinal fissure and
one pollen tube issuing from the smaller end. The comparison of
pollen of this form to a Pholas is not mapt. See fig. 46.

Acanthus spinosa.

Circular, surface presenting a lobulated appearance, the lobes being
separated by lines which cross each other, in some of which fissures
are placed for the escape of the pollen tubes. See fig. 47.

Thunbergia alata.

Pollen grain in its dry state cylindrical; when moist nearly cir-
cular, reticulated, reticulation apparently formed in the same way as
that of Cobea scandens. See fig. 48.

Eranthemum pulchellum.

BIGNONIACES.

Pollen grain cylindrical, three-lobed. |
Eccremocarpus scaber. Bignonia radicans.

DUCAMENTOS&. :
MYopPporRACcE&.

Pollen grain cylindrical, three-lobed.
Myoporum parviflorum.

VERBENACE.

Pollen grain cylindrical, three-lobed.

Lantana Sellowii. Clerodendrum florabundum.
Verbena teucroides. Aloysia citriodora.

Pollen grain of considerable size, triangular, sides of triangle much
incurved, furnished with three membranes, the second of which, or
exintine, protrudes through the apertures in the extine, forming
at each angle of the figure a prominent rounded projection; a pollen
tube of large dimensions issues from each angle. Extine covered
with a number of oval-looking bodies. See fig. 49, which exhibits

“an abnormal form of the pollen granule of Stachytarpheta mutabilis.
Stachytarpheta mutabilis. S. Jamaicensis.

LABIATZ OR LIMARIACE.

Pollen grain cylindrical, three-lobed.
Teucrium lucidum. T. pyrenaicum.

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 551

Molluccella levis. Stachys coccinea.
Marrubium vulgare. Galeobdolon luteum.
Ballota nigra. Physostegia virginica.
Sideritis foetida. Dracocephalum speciosum.
S. taurica. Westringia ermicola.
Stachys iberica. Scutellaria galericulata.

S. setifera. S. lupulina.

Many of the granules of Sideritis scordioides are four-lobed.
Pollen grain oval, six-lobed, resembling a melon, changing its
form in water and emitting six pollen tubes. See fig. 51, 52.

Gardoquia multiflora. Salvia splendens.
Origanum heracleoticum. S. Sclarea.
Glechoma hederacea. Ocimum basilicum.
Monarda didyma.

Cylindrical, three-lobed.
Lycopus europzus.

BoraGINnace2&.

Pollen granule of an elongated form with either rounded or trun-
cated extremities, centre constricted in its dry state. See Pl. XIV.
fig. 53, 54, and Pl. XV. fig. 55, 56, 57, 58.

Pollen tubes two, opposite each other, issuing from longitudinal
fissures placed near the centre of the figure. See fig. 53, 54.

Symphytum officinale. Cerinthe aspera. C. major.

Pollen tubes ten; pollen granule before the emission of the tubes

becoming circular. Pl. XV. fig. 55, 56, 57, 58.
Borago officinalis.

Number of pollen tubes not known.

Myosotis palustris.

Pollen tubes four.

Anchusa semperflorens. Cynoglossum pictum?
Pollen granule three-lobed, pyramidal.
Onosma echioides. Echium fruticosum.
HyYDROPHYLLACE.
Cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig. 59.
Phacelia bipinnatifida. Eutoca- multiflora.
Eutoca viscosa. E. Wrangelana.

Pollen granule small, triangular, sides of triangle straight ; pollen
tubes three. See fig. 60.
Nemophila phacelioides. N. atomaria. N. insignis.

AGGREGOS&.
| PLUMBAGINACES.

Pollen granule reticulated, in its dry state cylindrical, when moist
somewhat triangular, with the sides of the triangle curved outwards
to some extent; pollen tubes three, issuing from the angles of the
grain. See fig. 61.

Armeria vulgaris. Statice latifolia. S. tartarica.
‘Statice sinuata. S. speciosa.

Pollen granule of large size, not reticulated, cylindrical, three-

lobed in its dry state, when moist nearly circular ; between each lobe

552 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

is a fissure, in connexion with which is a small strip of membrane.
Pl. XV. fig. 62, 63. Rts
Plumbago rosea. P. ceerulea.

PLANTAGINACER.

Pollen granule small, circular, perforated with about ten apertures
for the escape of pollen tubes. It is probable that the number of
apertures in each granule is determinate, but it is no easy matter to
ascertain what that is exactly. See fig. 64.

Plantago lancifolia. P. oblongifolia.

DipsacEz.

Pollen granule three-lobed in its dry state, extremities not taper-
ing and nearly truncate; in connexion with each of the fissures is
almost invariably a piece of membrane of not any very defined form ;
extine spinous, with traces of reticulation ; in water becoming nearly
triangular and emitting three pollen tubes.

Scabiosa caucasica. Dipsacus fullonum.
S. atropurpurea. D. sylvestris.
Composit.

Pollen granule of the following species of Cynaracee does not
differ materially from that of the preceding order Dipsacee ; the
spines are however more strongly marked. See fig. 65, 66.

Centaurea svabiosa. Arctium Lappa.
Cnicus Marianus. Echinops spheerocephalus.
C. nutans. Cynara scolymus.

C. tenuiflorus.

Pollen granule polyhedral, emitting three pollen tubes ; extine co-
vered with a raised hexagonal reticulation of some breadth, on which
are placed a number of spines touching each other. See fig. 67.

Scorzonera hispanica.

Pollen grain small, if examined in a sufficiently early stage of its
formation trilobate ; subsequently becoming spherical or triangular
and emitting three pollen tubes ; extine covered with strong spines.
No pieces of membrane in connexion with the fissures. See fig. 68, 69.

Leontodon Taraxacum. Pascalia glauca.
Siegesbeckia orientalis. Silphium cornutum.
Catananche czrulea. Helianthus annuus.
Relhania pungens. _ Dahlia glabrata.

Senecio nemorensis. Inula Helenium.
Ozothamnus cinereus. Solidago Virgaurea.
Tanacetum vulgare. Tussilago Farfara.
Artemisia vulgaris. Eupatorium purpureum.
Chrysanthemum viscosum. Chrysocoma coma-aurea.
Anthemis nobilis. Cineraria Andersonii.

Bellis perennis.
EPigyNos&.

STELLATZ oR GALIACEZ.
Pollen granule oval, extine containing about eight longitudinal
fissures. See fig. 70, 71.
Crucianella stylosa, Galium porrigens.

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Polien Granule. 553

| _ CAPRIFOLIACER.
Pollen granule large, cylindrical, three-lobed ; extine of Leycesteria
JSormosa dotted with a few small spines.
Viburnum Lantana. Sambucus Ebulus. Leycesteria formosa.

CINCHONACE.
- Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed in its dry condition. See
fig. 73, 74.
Serissa foetida. Pavetta Caffra. Burchellia capensis.

Pollen granules of Oxyanthus speciosus united in fours in the
same manner as those of Salpiglossis atropurpurea, from which I
cannot discover that they differ in any more material respect than
size. See Ag 72.

GooDENIACEZ.

Pollen , grain flattish, somewhat triangular, united in fours, the
union of which forms an oval figure; each of the two lateral
granules, which are somewhat larger and more in contact with each
other than those which form the ends of the oval figure, contain
eight apertures for the passage of pollen tubes, one placed at each
free angle of the granule, and three on either surface, while the
end ones have each but six apertures, one at each free angle and
two on either surface. See fig. 75.

Lechenaultia formosa.

CAMPANULACER.
Pollen granule spherical; pollen tubes varying from three to five,
and issuing from apertures placed upon the equator of the granule.
Extine slightly spinous. See fig. 76, 77.

Campanula pyramidalis. Campanula Speculum.
C. pumila alba. C. rotundifolia.
C. patula. |
LoBELIACE.
Cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig. 78.
Siphocampylus bicolor. Lobelia decumbens. L. erinus.
Lobelia teucroides. L. ignea.

MONOPETALE.
PoOLYCARPOS&.

Copz#zaces#, Don...

Pollen granule globular, covered with an elevated hexagonal reti-
culation, which is apparently formed by the apposition of a number
of elongated cells placed vertically in reference to the circumference
of the granule; apertures amounting to about forty, each being
situated in one of the hexagonal spaces formed by the reticulation,
and surrounded by a circle of six hexagonal spaces not perforated
with apertures. The sides of those hexagons in which apertures
are placed are all of equal length, while the unperforated ones have
three short and three long sides. Pl. XV. fig. 79.

Cobeea stipularis. Cobzea scandens,

: - PoLEMONIACER.
Pollen granule describing a circular flattened disc ; palin tubes

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. ix. Suppl. 20

554 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

eight, issuing from apertures placed upon the equator of the granule.
Pl. XVI. fig. 80.
Collomia grandiflora. Collomia coccinea.
C. rosea. C. lateritia.
Pollen granule spherical; extine perforated with about sixteen
apertures, which are scattered irregularly over its surface. See
fig. 81.

Gilia achillezefolia. Leptosiphon densiflorus.
G. tricolor. L. androsaceus.
G. capitata. Polemonium ceruleum.
Pollen granule reticulated, spherical, apertures about fourteen.
See fig. 82.
Phlox acuminata. Phlox Drummondii.
P. paniculata. P. undulata.

Pollen granule reticulated ; pollen tubes six or seven, issuing from
apertures placed upon the equator of the granule. See fig. 83, 84.
Ipomopsis elegans.

CoNVOLVULACER.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed, but quite characteristic:
See fig. 85, 86.
Convolvulus farinosus. Convolvulus pentanthus.
C. arvensis. C. Scammonia.
Pollen granule spherical, extine perforated with very large aper-
tures. See fig. 87.
Calystegia arvensis.
Extine covered with spines; in other respects the pollen granule
same as that of the preceding species. See fig. 88.

Ipomeea Sellowii. §Ipomeea purpurea, Convolvulus major.
I. Horsfallize. I, insignis.
NoLaNnaceEs.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig. 89.
Nolana paradoxa.

AQUIFOLIACER.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Ilex Aquifolium.

EBENEACEZ.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Cargillia australis.

-PRIMULACER.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig. 90.
Anagallis arvensis. Primula vulgaris.
Primula Sinensis. Cyclamen autumnale.

EPAcRIDIACE.

Pollen granules permanently united in fours, three being placed
upon the same plane and one upon these; three pollen tubes (the
emission of which is produced artificially with great difficulty) in

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 555

each granule, which issue in pairs opposite to each other. See

Pl. XVI. fig. 91.
Epacris grandiflora.

ERICACER.

Pollen granule resembling that of the preceding order.
Kalmia latifolia. Gaultheria Shallon.
Azalia indica. Arbutus Unedo.
Rhododendron ponticum. Andromeda multiflora.
R. maximum. Menziesia Daboeci.
R. caucasicum. Erica multiflora.
Sedum latifolium. E. vulgaris.

Gaultheria procumbens.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Clethra ferruginea.
BREXIACER.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
: Brexia spinosa.

CURVEMBROS&.
NYcTAGINACEA.
Pollen granule very large, spherical ; extine perforated with from
forty to fifty apertures. See fig. 92. _
. ‘Mirabilis. Jalapa.
TUBIFEROS.
PROTEACER.
Pollen granule elongated, curved, furnished with three membranes;
pollen tubes two, one from each extremity of the granule. See fig. 93.
Dryandra formosa, Banksia verticillata.
D. longifolia. B. speciosa.

D. armata.
Pollen granule furnished with three membranes ; triangular pollen

tubes three, one from each angle. See fig. 94, 95, 96, 97, 98.

Lambertia formosa. Grevillea sulphurea.
Hakea pedunculata. Anadenia Manglesii.
H. pugioniformis. Isopogon anemonifolium.
Grevillea linearis.
THYMELACE.
Cylindrical, three-lobed.
Pimelea hispida. Daphne Mezereum.
P. decussata. D. Laureola.
ACHLAMYDOS&.
SALICACEs.

Cylindrical, three-lobed.

Salix viminea.

RECTEMBRYOS&. .
JUGLANDACER.

Pollen granule spherical; pollen tubes seven, usually issuing
202

556 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen. Granule.

through apertures placed in a line round the centre of the granule.
See fig; 993°"

Juglans regia.

-ULMaAcEz.
Pollen pratiule spherical, emitting five pollen tubes.
Ulmus campestris.
UrrtIcacEaz.

Pollen granule spherical, emitting three pollen tubes. See fig. 100.
Parietaria officinalis. Urtica dioica.

BETULACER.
Pollen granule either circular or quadrangular, according as three
or four pollen tubes are emitted from it.
Alnus glutinosa. - Betula alba.

CuPpuLiFERH OR CoRYLACER.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Quercus robur. Castanea vesca. Ostrya vulgaris.
The majority of granules in Ostrya vulgaris are four-lobed.
Pollen granule nearly spherical, furnished with three membranes,
and emitting three pollen tubes.
Corylus Avellana.

APOCARPOSA.
_ CRASsULACES.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig. 102.
Sedum glaucum. Crassula coccinea.
SAXIFRAGACES.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed. .
Heuchera. americana. Adamia cyanea.
Saxifraga longifolia. _ Hydrangea nivea.
S. umbrosa.
BAvERACES.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.. See fig. 103.
Bauera rubioides.

LEGUMINOS& OR FABACE.
RECTEMBRIA.
Tribe MimosE2.

Pollen granules very small, united in fours or multiples of four up
to sixteen. See fig. 104,105, 106, 107.

Pollen granules united in fours, spherical, three upon the same
plane and one resting on these.. See fig. 104.

Mimosa Mexicana. Mimosa marginata.

Pollen granules cohering in eights, each emitting two pollen tubes,
the third being suppressed by the union of the granules. See fig.
105. .

Acacia rigens.
Pollen granules cohering in twelves. See fig. 106.

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 557

Acacia decipiens.
A. nigricans.

Acacia ciliata.
A. pulchella.

Pollen granules cohering in sixteens. See fig. 107.

Acacia undulefolia.
A. marginata.

Acacia trigonocarpa.
A. Lophantha.
A. decurrens glauca. A. flavescens.

Acacia sulcata.
A. linearis.
A. ruscifolia.

CASALPINEA.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Cassia australis.

PAPILIONACER.

Pollen granule elongated, more or less prismatic, with three fis-
sures for the escape of pollen tubes. See fig. 108.
Pterocarpus erinaceus. Trifolium pratense.
P. echinatus. Medicago arborea.
Faba vulgaris. Anthyllis polycephalus.
Pisum sativum. ~ Ononis hircina. .
Hedysarum Onobrychis. - Cytisus capitatus.
Astragalus virescens. Genista tinctoria.
Swainsonia alba. Spartium scoparium.
Colutea arborescens. Lupinus luteus.
Indigofera psoraloides. © Viminaria denudata.
Psoralea glandulosa. ‘Virgilia capensis.
Callistachys ovata. Sophora racemosa.
Lotus corniculatus.
‘Pollen granule provided with three membranes, triangular, sides
nearly straight. See fig. 109.
Erythrina laurifolia.

AMYGDALEZ,

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.

Amygdalus persica. Prunus Cerasus. Armeniaca vulgaris.

A. levis. P. domestica.
PomEZ.
Pyrus Malus. P. communis.
Rosacez.
Spirea ulmifolia. Agrimonia nepalensis. Fragaria vesca.
S. ariefolia. Geum sinense. Rosa bracteata.
S. Ulmaria. Potentilla anserina. Rubus fruticosus.

Agrimonia Eupatoria. P. argentea.
Many of the granules in Rosa bracteata, and nearly all of Rubus
fruticosus, are four-lobate.

GYNOBASEOS.
LIMNANTHACES.

Pollen granule reticulated, bent twice nearly at right angles ;
pollen tubes three, one issuing from each end and one from the
centre of the granule. Pl. XVI. fig. 110, 111.

Limnanthus Douglassii.

558 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

SuRIANACEA.

Pollen — cylindrical, three-lobed.
Cneorum tricoccum.

TROPZOLEZ.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Tropzeolum peregrinum. Tropzolum majus.
BaLsaMINACE&#.

Pollen granule elongated, quadrilateral, and emitting a pollen
tube at each angle. Pl. XVII. fig. 112.
Impatiens noli me tangere. I. glandulifera. I. parviflora.

GERANIACEZ.
Pollen granule very large, somewhat spheroid in its moist condi-
tion, emitting three pollen tubes. See fig. 113.
Geranium sylvaticum. Pelargonium peltatum.
RUTACER.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Correa alba. Ruta graveolens.

ALSINACES.

Pollen granule spherical; extine perforated with about ten aper-
tures, placed nearly at equal distances from each other. See fig. 114.
Dianthus barbatus. D. deltoides. Gypsophila elegans.

SILENACES.
Pollen granule same as the preceding.
Silene Armeria. Silene vespertina. §Saponaria officinalis.
S. inflata. Saponaria viscida.
PoRTULACACES.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig. 115.
Calandrinia speciosa. C. discolor.
MALPIGHIACES.
Pollen granule spherical, pollen tubes about sixteen. See fig. 116.
Malpighia punicea.
CELASTRACE.

Pollen eranule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Celastrus Pyracanthus.

EurHORBIACES.

Pollen granule cylindrical, with three lobes.
Ricinus communis.

RHAMNACER.

Pollen granule small, triangular, furnished with three membranes.
Pl. XVII. fig. 117.
Zizyphus Paliurus,
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Ceanothus pallidus.

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 559

AURANTIACER.

Pollen granule, in its primary condition, four-lobate ; subsequently

it becomes circular, and emits four pollen tubes. See fig. 118.
Citrus Aurantium. C, Limonium.
LyTHRACEZ,

Pollen tube cylindrical, three-lobed.

Lythrum Salicaria. Cuphea viscosa.
TILIACE.

Pollen granule spherical, furnished with three membranes ; extine

not covering entirely the exintine. See fig. 119.
Tilia europea. Tilia americana.
MaLvace&,

Pollen granule globular; extine reticulated, spinous, and per-
forated with apertures, fitting into which, in many species, are
circular detached pieces of membrane; apertures very numerous,
amounting in some genera to between fifty and sixty; each reti-
culum is the seat of either a spine or an aperture. See fig. 120.

Hibiscus liliflorus. Althea officinalis.
H. syriacus. Malva sylvestris.
H. annuus. M. fragrans.
Pavonia premorsa. M. virgata.
Lavatera acerifolia. Kitaibelia vitifolia.

Pollen granule with but three pollen tubes. See fig. 121.
Aubutilon striatum.

CISTACER.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.

Cistus Helianthemum.
LINACEZ.

Pollen granule somewhat square, emitting six pollen tubes, one
from each angle of the figure, and one on either surface. See fig.
122. Linum usitatissimum.

Cylindrical, three-lobed.

Linum africanum.
ALSCULACER.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
A&sculus hippocastanus.

ACERACE.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Acer Pseudo-platanus.

PoLYGALACER.

Primary form of pollen granule cylindrical, fluted; extremities
truncate, in water becoming spherical and emitting about twenty
pollen tubes. Pl. XVII. fig. 123, 124, 125.

Muraltia filiformis. Polygala myrtifolia.
M. Myxta. P. speciosa.
Polygala grandiflora. P. Chamebuxus.

560 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

PARIETOS.
HyYPpERICACES.

Cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig. 126.
Hypericum hircinum.

TURNERACER.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Turnera elegans.
PASSIFLORACER,
Pollen granule spherical, reticulated, and provided with three
large valves, first noticed by Purkinje. See fig. 127. 7
Passiflora cerulea. P. cerulea, var. racemosa. P. alata.

VIOLACEZ.

Pollen granule of an elongated form, four-sided, with square trun-
cate extremities; in water it changes its shape and becomes square
in outline, emitting four pollen tubes which issue from fissures con-
cealed in the dry granule, one in each of the lines which separate
the four sides of the figure. The change of form arises from the
approximation of the ends of the granule occasioned by the water
which it imbibes, which stretches the membrane, wit can only yield
in one direction. See fig. 128, 129.

Viola tricolor.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed. _ See fig. 130, 131.
Viola montana.

RESEDACEZ.

Cylindrical, three-lobed.

Reseda odorata.

CAPpPARIDACEZ.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.

Cleome spinosa.

CRUCIFERZ OR BRASSICACEA.

Pollen granule three-lobed, cylindrical. See fig. 132, 133.

Heliophila arabioides. Alyssum maritimum.
Sinapis alba. Cheiranthus Cheiri.
Brassica oleracea. . C, mutabilis.
Iberis alba. Matthiola incana.
EPIGYNOS&.
BEGONIACES.

Pollen granule same as the preceding.
Begonia glabrata.

Fico1ipE& orn MrseMBRYACES.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Mesembryanthemum reflexum.

CAcTACE.
Pollen granule same as the preceding.
Opuntia vulgaris.

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 561

LoasacEaz.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Bartonia aurea.

CucuRBITACEA.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed. See fig. 134.
Momordica Elaterium.

HAMAMELACES.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Trichocladus crinitus.

CorRNACEZ.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Cornus canadensis. Aucuba japonica.

Myrrackez.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Punica Granatum. Leptospermum ambiguum.
Pollen granule triangular, that of Calothamaus villosus possessing
three membranes, and the extine of Angophora racemosa exhibiting
three radiating lines upon its surface. Pl. XVII. fig. 135, 136, 137.
Melaleuca hypericifolia. Angophora cordata.
Calothamnus villosus. Tristania neriifolia.
Angophora racemosa.

MELASTOMACES.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Melastoma corymbosa. M. heteromalla. Arthrostemma lineata.

ONAGRACEZ.

Pollen granule furnished with four membranes ; either triangular,
and emitting three pollen tubes, one from each angle; or cylindrical,
and sending forth two pollen tubes; this difference of form arising
merely from the suppression of one of tlie pollen tubes. Generally
separate, but sometimes united in threes or fours.

Pollen granule triangular, separate.

Lopezia coronata. L.racemosa. Gaura biennis.
Pollen granule united in threes.
Epilobium hirsutum.

Pollen granule united in fours. Pl. XVIII. fig. 138.
Epilobium roseum.

Pollen granule triangular, separate. See fig. 139, 140, 141.

Epilobium angustifolium. C£nothera biennis.
Clarkia elegans. Q£. quadrivalva.
C. pulchella. CE. suffruticosa.
Godetia rubicunda. Qf. Drummondii

C£nothera serotina.
Pollen granule triangular, separate. See fig. 142.

Fuchsia coccinea. Fuchsia globosa major.
F. gracilis. F. conica.
F. grandiflora. F. lycioides.

F. longipedunculata.
Oss.— Many of the pollen granules of some hybrid Fuchsia appear

562 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

to acquire a fourth pollen tube, and hence become of a square form.
Pl. XVIII. fig. 143. ,
Fuchsia Devonia. F. Clintonia. F. Atkinsonia.
Pollen granule cylindrical, a pollen tube issuing from either ex-
tremity. See fig. 144, 145.

Fuchsia fulgens. Fuchsia Thymifolia.
F. corymbifera. F. cylindrica.
ALBUMINOS&.
FRANCOACEZ.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Francoa racemosa.
VITACER.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Vitis vinifera.
BERBERACE.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Epimedium alpintm.
EScALLONIACER.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Escallonia rubra.

GROSSULACER.

Pollen granule in its dry state obscurely six-lobed, and when
moist becoming circular and emitting six pollen tubes.
Ribes grossularia. Ribes rubrum.

ARALIACE,

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Hedera Helix. . Aralia sambucifolia.

UMBELLIFERZ OR APIACER.

Pollen granule most probably furnished with three membranes, of
a prismatic form in its dry state, with slightly contracted sides, be-
coming in water cylindrical, with rounded ends, and emitting three
pollen tubes, which issue from fissures placed in the angles of the
prism. See fig. 146, 147, 148.

Conium maculatum. Q£nanthe crocata.
Daucus Carota. QE. fistulosa.

Pastinaca sativa. Bupleurum rotundifolium.
Anethum feeniculum. B. fruticosum.

Pollen granule cylindrical, ends rounded, three fissures for the pol-
len tubes ; form but slightly changed by water. See fig. 149.
Eryngium alpinum. Didiscus ceruleus.

DILLENIACEZ.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Hibbertia dentata. Candollea cunciformis.

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 563

MAGNOLIACER.

Pollen granule elliptical, tapering towards either extremity, with a
single furrow running down its long axis. Pl. XVIII. fig. 150.
‘Magnolia grandiflora. Magnolia glauca.

NYMPHHACES.
Pollen granule oval, with but a single furrow passing down one
side. See fig. 151, 152.
Nympheea alba. Nymphea lutea.

FuMARIES.

Pollen granule furnished with three membranes, spheroidal ; extine
perforated with six apertures for the passage of pollen tubes ; four of
these are placed on a line dividing the granule into two hemispheres,
in the centre of each of which one of the two remaining apertures is
situated. See fig. 153.

Fumaria officinalis. F. lutea. Diclytra formosa.

Oss.—Most of these granules in the last two species appear to be
imperfectly formed, having but three or four pollen tubes ; but the
presence of three membranes in them all, and the occasional appear-
ance of a perfectly formed granule, prove that there is no essential
difference in the pollen of the three species.

PAPAVERACE.
Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Papaver Rheeas. Argemone mexicana.
P. somniferum. Glaucium luteum.

Pollen granule spherical, with six fissures for the escape of pollen
tubes. See fig. 154, 155.
. Eschscholtzia californica.

RANUNCULACE.

Pollen granule cylindrical, three-lobed.
Peeonia corallina. Helleborus foetidus.
Aconitum Napellum. H. niger.
Delphinium Staphysagria. Thalictrum minus.
Aquilegia vulgaris. Clematis Flammula.

Pollen granule mostly four-lobed, cylindrical, in water becoming

square and emitting four pollen tubes. See fig. 156, 157, 158.
Ranunculus acris.

Oxzs.—The term cylindrical, as applied to that form of pollen
granule distinguished by the presence of three furrows, which divide
it into three more or less prominent lobes, is perhaps objectionable,
inasmuch as it is not properly cylindrical, and should have been re-
moved for a more appropriate one, were it not that it has already
been employed in that portion of the paper already published. All
that is intended to be conveyed by the term is, that all pollen to which
it is applied is of an elongated form.

One of the first things to be remarked, on a review of the
preceding descriptions, is the great and striking simplicity of
form and structure which characterizes the pollen of endo-
genous plants, compared with exogenous ; and not alone is

564 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

this difference observable between the pollen of the two grand
classes of the vegetable kingdom, but it will be further no-
ticed, that the more or less complex structure of the pollen
bears some reference to the station of the plant in these divi-
sions, especially in the monocotyledonous; a fact hitherto
denied by all vegetable microscopists who have paid attention
to the subject, but one which can scarcely again be called
in question after the very conclusive evidence of its truth fur-
nished in the antecedent pages.

The pollen granule of Cyperacee and Graminacee is either
oval or spherical (the simplest forms in nature), and has
but a single pollen tube. Mounting a step higher to the Ty-
phacee and Juncacee, we meet with the same type and struc-
ture of granule; but instead of being separate, as in the Gra-
minacee and Cyperacee, the grains are united in fours. In
Calla the form is oval, and a pollen tube issues from either end.
In the genus Butomus, in the Liliacee, Melanthacee, Brome-
liacee, Iridacee, and Amaryllidacee, it is more complex; each
grain is of an elongated shape, tapering almost to a point
towards either extremity, with a furrow running down one
side, from which, however, only a single pollen tube issues,
as in the Cyperacee and Graminacee. In Zingiberacee, Ma-
rantacee, and Musacee, the form of each granule again be-
comes very simple; it is a perfect sphere, and the extine,
which is of great thickness, contains no provision in it for
the passage of the pollen tubes, but possesses the power of
cracking (a peculiarity met with only in the pollen of these
allied orders and that of the Taxacee and Conifere), and so
allowing of their escape. In Orchidee the granules are united
in fours, and are likewise of a very simple structure.

The Taxacee and Conifere, which, though usually placed
among dicotyledons, ought to be regarded as forming the con-
necting links between monocotyledons and dicotyledons, also
possess pollen of a very simple form and structure, but still
somewhat more complex than that of any of the preceding
orders. It is here for the first time that I have met with
the third membrane, which Fritzsche however mentions as ex~
isting in Tigridia pavonia, and Mr. Giraud in Crocus vernus*,
both monocotyledons.

We come now to a class of plants decidedly exogenous, the
Jasminacee: here the pollen is much more complicated ;
when dry it is cylindrical, and 3-lobed ; in water it becomes
triangular and emits three pollen tubes; while in Ladiate, an
order not very far removed from the preceding, it is 6-lobed
and furnished with as many pollen tubes. In the remaining

* Mr. Giraud’s papers on the structure of the pollen appeared in vol. ii,
p- 399. pl. XVIIL, and vol. iii. p. 127 of this Journal.—Ep.

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 565

orders of dicotyledons the pollen does not indicate any regu-
lar gradation of structure, although in many of the higher
families it is surprisingly complex.

So great is the difference between the pollen of Exogens
and Endogens, that it alone furnishes a character by which
it may be at once determined to which class any plant. be-
longs. The pollen granule of an endogen may thus be cha-
racterized. It is either spherical, oval, or elliptical; generally,
if not always, composed of two membranes, rarely possessing
more than one pollen tube, and, with a single exception, never
more than two. ‘This exception occurs in Limnocharis Hum-
boldtu, in which the granule is spherical, and the extine per-
forated with six or seven apertures for the passage of the pol-
len tubes. The elliptical formation of granule prevails much
among monocotyledons, and has been met with in forty-four
of the seventy-three genera of Endogens submitted to the mi-
croscope. An exogenous pollen granule may be thus defined :
it generally presents a more complicated organization; the
number of enveloping membranes is either two, three, or four ;
its form is various, being most commonly either three-lobed,
spherical, or triangular ; and it is furnished with pollen tubes
varying in number, exclusive of three exceptions, from three
to upwards of fifty. Of these forms the three-lobed type is
of the most frequent occurrence, and is absolutely character-
istic, so far as my experience goes, of an exogen, being found
in 187 of the 332 genera of dicotyledons examined by me.

The exceptions occur in the genera Acanthus (see fig. 44.),
Dryandra, and Magnolia, the last a genus so evidently dico-
tyledonous as not to admit a doubt of its real nature; and
yet here, strange to say, the granule, so far as has been ob-
served, perfectly resembles the elliptical form so prevalent
among monocotyledons. (See fig. 150.) The pollen granule
of Dryandra, although provided with but two pollen tubes, is
curved and has three distinct tunics. (See fig. 93.)

We come now to the more immediate purpose of this pa-
per, viz. to consider how far the pollen granule may be relied
on as a means of classification. It has already been said that
by it alone a monocotyledon may be distinguished from a di-
cotyledon, and hence should be carefully consulted when any
doubts are entertained of the position of a plant in the
vegetable kingdom. Much has been written upon the posi-
tion which the Nympheacee occupy in the vegetable kingdom ;
some arguing that they ought to be placed among Endogens,
to which they are united by so many evident affinities,—
others referring them to Exogens ; but the question is as yet
an undecided one among botanists, although admitting, in my

566 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.

opinion, of easy determination by a reference to the form and
structure of the pollen granule. This would place them, as
was originally done by L. C. Richard, among monocotyle-
dons; and that this is their true station not the smallest doubt
remains in my own mind, notwithstanding that the opinion
of most modern botanists appears to lean in the opposite
direction. The pollen granule of Nymphea is oval, hispid,
with a furrow down one side, and emits a single pollen tube,
thus coming under the definition already given of endogenous
pollen. (See fig. 151, 152.)

Moh! declares that the pollen varies extremely in form not
only in genera of the same family, but also in species of the
same genus; and that it even occurs that in some species the
anthers contain grains “de formation assez diverses.” ‘The
two latter assertions, and more especially the last one, are so
contrary to the results of my own investigations, and are so
opposed to all analogy and to that order and evident design
that reign with such constancy throughout all the beautiful
works of creation, that I should not have hesitated in confi-
dently denying the accuracy of remarks, which would cause
such confusion and chaos to hold dominion where nothing
but creative skill and wisdom might have been looked for,
even before I had personally examined a single granule.

With regard to Mohl’s first statement, it must be admitted
that the form and structure of the pollen granule does vary
considerably in genera of the same family; but this is by no
means the rule, which should be stated on the other side; and
is, that natural orders, or sections of orders, are characterized
by the possession of a pollen granule of one type, and that the
more natural and more distinct the affinities of an order, the
more frequently will the pollen be found characteristic of that
order. That it should vary considerably in genera of the
same family is nothing more than reason would lead us to
anticipate; for it must be allowed that the exact limits of
many of our orders are far from being satisfactorily deter-
mined, and that some of them contain genera whose true al-
liances are far from being clearly ascertained.

Again, the exact structure of the anthers of some of the
genera forming a family will sometimes differ; and, where this
is the case, it is only natural to anticipate that a corresponding
deviation from the usual form of the pollen granule in that
family should accompany such difference. Reference to this
fact would frequently account for what otherwise might be
ignorantly regarded as a senseless freak of nature, viz. the
difference sometimes met with in pollen, the contents of two
anthers derived from genera nearly allied, but which anthers

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 567

a close inspection will disclose to be not identical in their
structure.

The same type of granule is frequently found to extend
through more than one allied order, and sometimes through
a whole alliance; thus, among monocotyledons, we find one
form extending, with slight variations of size, &c., not only
through the group Glumose, but likewise through the Alli-
ance Typhales and the genus Juncus. Another distinct form
is met with in the genera Butomus and Tradescantia, from
these passing through Liliales, Iviales, Bromeales and Nar-
cissales; and lastly, a third formation of granule occurs which
connects the orders of the Alliance Amomales. Among dico-
tyledons the three-lobed form prevails through the obviously
connected orders Rosacea, Pomee, Amygdalee and Saxifra-
gacee. The same type, differing only in exact form and size,
unites the Alliances Scrophulales and Solanales. Papaveracee
and Crucifere are also joined with each other in the form and
structure of their pollen granules.

It is unnecessary to enumerate in this place the various
orders and sections of orders which are characterized by the
possession of a pollen granule of a peculiar and distinctive
form, as all the information which can at present be given upon
this subject may be learned by reference to the lists of plants
examined under each order already mentioned. Further re-
search will doubtless extend the number of these orders, clear
up many apparent anomalies, and also, it may be reasonably
expected, add somewhat to the number of exceptions.

The truth of Mohl’s second and third assertions, contained
in the statement in the preceding page, I would most di-
stinctly deny, more especially that of the last; and in doing
so I would observe, that I rely solely on the evidence which
my own experience furnishes. Out of 366 genera submitted
to the microscope, two exceptions only have occurred to the
rule, that species of the same genus possess the same type of
pollen granule; but I have little doubt future investigation
will explain these isolated exceptions. The first exception
occurs between two species of Linum, L. usitatissimum and
L. africanum; in the former the granule is somewhat square,
and the extine contains six perforations for the escape of pol-
len tubes; in the latter it is threé-lobed, with three pollen
tubes: the second is found in the genus Viola. In Viola
tricolor the pollen is an elongated six-sided figure, emitting
four pollen tubes, and in Viola montana and V. odorata it is
small and three-lobed.

If the above statements be correct, it would appear that an
examination of the pollen granule establishes and confirms in
a remarkable manner the naturalness of many orders and

568 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granuie.

sections of orders, and that where it does not go so far as
this, it is to be relied on as affording a character of at least
generic importance.

Now with reference to the third assertion of Mohl, that in
some plants the same anther contains distinct forms of pollen,
I can affirm it to be wholly and without exception incorrect.
The only difference ever observed in pollen of the same spe-
cies arises either from the addition to the distinguishing type,
or subtraction from it—most frequently the former—of one or
more pollen tubes, generally of one ; an anomaly which is of
frequent occurrence in some species, especially in the follow-
ing, Stachytarpheta mutabilis, Rubus fruticosus, Nicotiana
Tabacum, Solanum tuberosum; and those granules so changed
are to be regarded as malformations or monstrosities, of which
an instance is exhibited in fig. 50, which represents a gra-
nule of Stachytarpheta mutabilis thus deformed. Every
organ and part of the vegetable and animal fabric is subject
to similar occasional departures from normal structure.

When a number of flowers are placed together for some
time in a vessel, an intermixture of the pollen of each not un-
frequently occurs, so that when that of any species is exa-
mined, more than one form of pollen granule may be observed ;
but no person would be so careless as to suppose for a moment
that these were derived from the same anther.

These monstrosities are of very frequent occurrence among
hybrid species, particularly of the Fuchsia. Inthe pure species
of Fuchsia each granule is furnished with either two or three
pollen tubes ; now among the pollen of F. Standishii, a hybrid
between F. fulgens, whose grains of pollen have but two tubes,
and another species the granules of which have three tubes,
the greatest confusion seems to prevail, some of the granules
having but two or three tubes, thus following the type of
either parent, while others have four tubes ; and many of them
appear altogether abortive, and consist of nothing more than
the extine, which does not even contain fovilla. Here then
a satisfactory reason is afforded why the seeds of hybrid spe-
cies should be so frequently unproductive, since they either
have not received the influence of the degenerated pollen at
all, or have so in an imperfect manner. :

The same form of pollen granule met with in one order
sometimes occurs in another separated from it by every point
of structure; but when this does happen, most frequently a
difference either in the size of the granule, the number of
membranes which envelope it, or of pollen tubes which issue
from it, is observable; and when no such distinction can be
discovered, the family in which it occurs may be so estranged
from that possessed of pollen of similar formation, as that it

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 569

may serve equally as a means of distinguishing it from those —
orders to which it is evidently more or less closely allied.

The difference in the size of the pollen tubes of granules

which in every other particular resemble each other, might
of itself, were there no other cause, constitute a physical im-
pediment to the fertilization of the seeds of one species by the
pollen of another, as, on account of their magnitude, they
might be unable to make their way through the intercellular
passages of the style.
_ From all that has now been said it will be observed, that
from an examination of the form and structure of the pollen
granule, a useful confirmation may be gathered of the correct-
ness of the principles upon which a natural system of classi-
fication is based. The propriety, likewise, of employing the
pollen as a character, with others, in the definition of natural
orders, will, I think, be at once acknowledged, as I am glad
to see that it is by Dr. Lindley, who in a few cases has so
employed it; but in the instances in which he has thus availed
himself of it, the true structure of the pollen appears to have
been either imperfectly or erroneously defined. As_all the
essential characters of the pollen granule of each family may
be comprised in a few words, no difficulty can arise in em-
ploying it in the definitions of orders, sections of orders, or
genera, on the score of its adding too much to their bulk ; but,
at the same time, I would observe, that great care is necessary
in determining what the real structure of the pollen granule
is, before venturing to make use of it; and this is not to be
ascertained by a momentary examination of it on the field of
the microscope, but requires frequently much patient and
troublesome investigation.

For the numerous and beautiful drawings which accompany
this communication, all of which have been carefully executed
from rough sketches of my own, made of the object while un-
der the microscope, I am indebted to the friendship of two
ladies, Miss Hunter and Miss Nolcken, who are ever ready
to lend their time and their talents to works of usefulness ;
and that not a little of either is requisite in undertaking the
drawing of so many illustrations, will be readily allowed. About
two-thirds of them were done by the latter lady, and the re-
mainder by the former.

It now only remains for me to acknowledge the great ob-
ligation I am under to Mr. Smith of the Royal Botanic
Gardens * at Kew, for the privilege so readily granted of ob-

* Under the active management of their present director, Sir William
Hooker, as well as that of Mr. Smith, the usefulness and efficiency of these
Gardens will doubtless be much increased.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol.ix. Suppl. 2P

570 Mr. Hassall onthe Structure of the Pollen Granule.

taining flowers for the purposes of my inquiry, without which
the extent of my investigations must have been much nar-
rowed. My best thanks are likewise due to Dr. Lindley, to
Mr. Loddiges, and Mr. Anderson of the Chelsea Gardens, for
a similar favour ; but more particularly are they due to Dr.
Lindley. To Mr. Choules of the Kew Botanic Gardens I
am also much indebted mar the correction and revision of the
list of species.

I have now brought to a termination but one of a series of
papers which it is my intention, if health and time permit, to
publish on the subject of the pollen granule.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
All the figures are drawn to the same scale, and exhibit the relative sizes
of the pollen granules.
Puats XIII.

. Pollen granule of Cyperus longus.

of Papyrus Antiquorum.

of Zea Mays.

of Typha latifolia.

of Calla palustris.

of Calla zethiopica.

; of Juncus lacustris.

9; of Limnocharis Humboldtii.

10. —-— of Tradescantia ; side view.

11, 12. Pollen granule of Asparagus officinalis ; 11, front view, exhibit-
ing the single furrow with which it is furnished ; 12, end view.

13, 14, 15. Pollen granule of Lilium longiflorum ; 13, front views ;
14, end ditto; 15, the appendage which rests upon and partly con-
ceals the furrow.

16. Pollen granule of Watsonia irioides.

17, 18, 19. Represent three views of the pollen granule of Anigozan-
thus coccineus; 17, front aspect; 18, side ditto ; and 19. exhibits its
form when upon the stigma and just about to emit its two pollen
tubes.

20, 21, 22, 23. Represent the pollen granule of Crinum amabile ; 20,
front view; 21, a section of the granule; 22, the form which it as-
sumes previous to the emission of the pollen tubes ; ; 23, one of the

. appendages to the furrows.

24, 25, 26: 24, front view of the pollen granule of Pancratium deat
natum ; 25, side view ; 26. exhibits the intine with its contents just
escaping through the fissure in the extine ; ; 244, #ppendage:

Puate XIV.

Fig. 30, 31. Pollen granule of Strelitzia humilis ; 31. shows the manner in
which the extine cracks either on coming in contact with solutions
of the mineral acids or when applied to the stigma.

32, 33. Pollen granule of Canna occidentalis; 32, in its dry state ;
33, as it appears in water or in solutions of the mineral acids.

34, 35. Pollen granule of Pinus sylvestris; 34, side view ; 35, front do.

37. Pollen granule of Nerium Oleander as seen upon the stigma.

38, 39, 40, 41, 42. Different views of the pollen granule of Petunia vio-
lacea ; 38, a side view of it in its primary or dry state; 39, end do. ;
40, the form which it assumes in water; 41, as it appears upon the
stigma ; 42. exhibits the extine detached from the intine.

Fig.

Uh

1
2
4.
5.
6
7
8

SIIIIII |

Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule. 571

Fig. 43. Pollen granule of Mimulus guttatus.

Fig.

Fig.

44. Shows the mode of union and structure of the pollen granules of
Salpiglossis atropurpurea.

45. Pollen granule of Justicia variabilis.

46. of Acanthus spinosa,

47, —— of Thunbergia alata.

48. of Eranthemum pulchellum.

49. Represents the pollen granule of Stachytarpheta mutabilis.

51, 52. Two views of the pollen granule of Monarda didyma: the first
represents it as it appears in its dry state ; the second, the change of
form which it assumes prior to the emission of the pollen tubes, and
which arises simply from the approximation of the two extremities of
the first figure (the resemblance of which to a melon is striking), and
the protrusion of the intine through the extine; this approximation
being due to the operation of the principle of endosmosis.

53, 54. Two views of the pollen granule of Symphytum officinale ; 53,
in its dry state; 54, in its moist condition. 7

Puate XV.

55, 56, 57, 58. Four views of the pollen granule of Borago officinalis ;
55, front view; 56, side ditto; 57. and 58. show the changes which it
undergoes on the stigma previous to the emission of the pollen tubes,
first becoming oval and subsequently circular.

59. Pollen granule of Eutoca viscosa in its dry state,

60. of Nemophyla insignis,

61. of Armeria vulgaris.

62, 63. Pollen granule of Plumbago cerulea in its dry and moist con-
ditions. A small valvular strip of membrane, not represented in the
figure, is placed over each of the three furrows.

64. Pollen granule of Plantago lancifolia.

65, 66. Pollen granule of Cynara scolymus; 65, in its primary order,
and 66, in its secondary or moist condition.

67. Pollen granule of Scorzonera hispanica.

68, 69. Pollen granule of Eupatorium purpureum; 68, in its dry, and
69, in its moist condition.

70, 71. Pollen granule of Crucianella stylosa ; 70, in its primary, and
71, in its secondary condition.

72. Shows the mode of union and structure of the pollen granules of
Oxyanthus speciosa.

73, 74. Pollen granule of Burchellia capensis ;_73, in its primary, and
74, in its moist condition.

75. Shows the structure and arrangement of the pollen granules of
Lechenaultia formosa.

76, 77. The first figure represents the pollen granule of Campanula
pyramidalis, with the pollen tubes just emerging through the aper-
tures in the extine; the second that of Campanula patula, with the
pollen tubes in the same condition.

78, Pollen granule of Lobelia procumbens.

79. of Cobza stipularis.
Prate XVI.
80. Pollen granule of Collomia grandiflora.

81. —— of Gilia tricolor.

82. of Phlox Drummondii.

83, 84. Pollen granule of Ipomopsis elegans. :
85, 86 of Convolvulus arvensis in its dry and moist

conditions.
9P2

572 Mr. Hassall on the Structure of the Pollen Granule.
Fig. 87. Pollen granule of Calystegia arvensis.

88. of Epomza Sellowii.

89. —— of Nolana paradoxa. —

90. —— of Cyclamen autumnale.

9. — of Rhododendron maximum, showing its structure

—_~ the mode of cohesion of the granules.
- Pollen granule of Mirabilis Jalapa.
8. of Banksia speciosa.
94, 95. of Lambertia formosa ; 94, front and 95, side views.
96. Pollen granule of Grevillea linearis,
97, 98. Pollen granule of Anadenia Manglesi ; 97, front and 98, side
views.
99. Pollen granule of Juglans regia.

100. of Urtica dioica.
102, —— of Sedum glaucum.
103. —— of Bauera rubioides.
104. —— of Mimosa Mexicana.
- 105. —— of Acacia rigens.
106. —— of Acacia decipiens.
107. —— of Acacia linearis.
108. —— of Colutea arborescens in its dry state.
109. —— of Erythrina laurifolia, showing its 3 membranes.

110, 111. Pollen granule of Limnanthus Douglassii; 110, in its pri-
mary ; 111, in its secondary condition.

Puate XVII.
Fig. 112. Pollen granule of Impatiens noli me tangere.

133. of Geranium sylvaticum.
114. —— of Dianthus caryophyllus.
115. —— of Calandrinia discolor.
116. —-— of Malpighia punicea.
117, —— of Zizyphus Paliurus.
118. ——

of Citrus Aurantium as it appears upon the stigma :
in its dry state it is of an elongated form and four-lobed..

119. Pollen granule of Tilia europea. Three membranes only —
have been represented in the figure instead of four.

120. Pollen granule of Lavatera acerifolia.

121. of Aubutilon striatum.

122, —— of Linum usitatissimum.

123, 124, 125. Pollen granule of Polygala grandiflora ; 123, in its pri-
mary; and 124, 125, in its secondary forms.

126. Pollen granule of Hypericum hircinum.

127. of Passiflora cerulea.

128, 129. Pollen granule of Viola tricolor ; 128, in its primary; 129, in
its secondary form.

130, 132. Pollen granule of Viola montana in its dry and moist condi-
tions.

131, 133. Pollen granule of Brassica oleracea; 131, in its pramary 5 ;
133, in its secondary form.

134. Pollen granule of Momordica Elaterium in its primary form.

135. of Calothamnus villosus.
136. —— of Angophora cordata.
137. —— of Tristania neriifolia.

Pirate XVIII.

Fig. 138. Shows the mode of union and structure of the pollen granules of
Epilobium roseum.

Geological Society. 573

fig. 139. Pollen granule of Epilobium angustifolium. ge:
140, 141. Pollen granule of Godetia rubicunda; 141. exhibits the ex-
tine separated from the other membranes.
142. Pollen granule of Fuchsia coccinea.

143, —— of Fuchsia Devonia.
144, —— — of Fuchsia fulgens.
145. —— of Fuchsia thymifolia.

146, 147, 148. Pollen granule of Heracleum Spondilium; 146, its dry
or primary form; 147, its moist or secondary condition ; and 148, end
views of it in the same state.

149. Polien granule of Didiscus czeruleus.

150. —— — of Magnolia grandiflora.

151, 152. Pollen granule of Nymphza alba; 151, in its dry, and 152,
in its moist condition.

153. Pollen granule of Fumaria officinalis.

154, 155. Pollen granule of Eschscholtzia californica; in the second
figure the pollen tubes are just emerging from the extine.

156, 157. Pollen granule of Ranunculus acris; 156. represents a side
view of it in its primary form; 157, an end ditto in the same state;
and 158, in its secondary form, with a pollen tube issuing through
each fissure.

[The above paper was consigned to our care in the autumn of last
year, the delay in its appearance having been occasioned by the
number of illustrations.—Eb. ]

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 30, 1841.—*‘‘A description of a portion of the skeleton of
the Cetiosaurus, a gigantic extinct Saurian Reptile occurring in the
Oolitic formations of different portions of England,” by Professor
Owen, F.R.S., F.G.S.

The remains described in this memoir consist of vertebre and
bones of the extremities ebtained by Mr. Kingdon from the oolite
quarries of Chipping Norton, in Oxfordshire ; of vertebra and other
bones from the oolite of Blisworth, near Northampton, transmitted
to the author by Miss Baker; and of other remains from the oolite
of Staple Hill, Wotton, three miles north-west of Woodstock ; from
the oolite near Buckingham; the Portland stone at Garsington and
Thame, in the collection of Dr. Buckland: Mr. Owen has likewise
examined a vertebra and some bones of the extremities of the same
saurian from the Yorkshire oolite, and preserved in the Scarborough
Museum.

Caudal Vertebre.—A caudal vertebra from near Buckingham,
which presented the anchylosed neural arch entire, but with the
transverse, oblique and spinous processes broken off, equalled in di-
mensions a middle caudal vertebra of a full-sized whale, the antero-
posterior diameter being five inches, the transverse eight inches six
lines, and the vertical seven inches, The sides and under part of
the centrum are described as very concave ; and the shape of the
articular extremities as nearly circular, with a greater concavity in
the anterior one than in the posterior. ‘The posterior hemapophysial

574 Geological Society.

articular surfaces slope downwards and forwards in the form of semi-
circular facets for nearly two inches upon the under surfaces. The
neurapophyses commence close to the anterior surface of the cen-
trum, their antero-posterior extent being three and a half inches,
and they meet at a rather acute angle above the spinal canal. The
vertical diameter of the spinal canal was one inch nine lines, the
transverse two inches, and the breadth of the base of the neural arch,
from the outside of the neurapophyses, five inches three lines. The
transverse process is developed from the centrum just below the neu-
rapophysial suture. In all the caudal vertebre of the Cetiosaurus
the posterior half of the centrum is left uncovered by the neural
arch.

The substance of another fractured vertebra, showing the upper
third of the centrum, presented an uniform coarse spongy texture ;
whilst in a third specimen, which exhibited also a similar texture,
the layers affected a direction parallel with the articular extremities
for about half an inch from their surfaces, and inclined to the longi-
tudinal course in the intermediate space. This structure, Mr. Owen
states, proves that the vertebra cannot belong to the Potkilopleuron
Bucklandi.

A caudal vertebra also from Buckingham, and assigned by Pro-
fessor Owen to the middle part of the tail, on account of the de-
velopment of short, narrow transverse processes just below the
neurapophysial sutures, exhibited a centrum of a subtrihedral form,
with one angle inferiorly and the other two at the origin of the
transverse processes, but all three largely rounded off. The marginal
circumference of the centrum was convex, and separated from the
lateral or free surface by a rough, irregular, elevated ridge, the in-
ferior part of which encroached upon the under surface of the ver-
tebra in the form of two, semicircular facets, both anteriorly and
posteriorly. The free surface of the vertebral centre is marked by
the coarse lines of the bony fibrous structure, decussating like an
irregular net-work. The. spinal canal of this specimen did not sink
into the body. of the vertebra... The size of this vertebra, and the
proportions and position of neurapophyses and hemapophysial arti-
culations, might. suggest.a relationship of the animal to which it
belonged with the Cetacea; but it differs, Mr. Owen says, in the
concavity of the terminal articulations, which show no sign of sepa-
ration as laminar epiphyses, and more particularly in the place of
the origin of the transverse process being close to the neurapophysis
instead of proceeding from the middle of the side of the centrum,
In these deviations from the Cetacea, the Cetiosaurus approaches,
the author states, the. saurian order.

Mr. Owen then describes, with his wonted minuteness and_per-
fect acquaintance with the subject, other caudal vertebre found at
Blisworth, but it is not possible to abridge the details.

Among the remains discovered near Chipping Norton are eleven
caudal vertebre without transverse processes, and therefore assigned
by the author to the terminal half of the tail.They progressively
diminished in transverse diameter from five inches to two inches,
but without losing in equal ratio their length, which continues

Geological Society. 575

the same, or five and a half inches in the vertebra which has only
three inches and three lines of breadth, five inches in that which is
two inches and nine lines broad, and four inches in that which has a
breadth of two inches. These eleven vertebree do not constitute,
Mr. Owen shows, a regular sequence, but detached links of the ter-
mination of the spinal column. In all the existing genera of Cetacea
the posterior caudal vertebre become shorter in proportion to their
thickness, and the terminal ones are depressed. ‘The slender elon-
gated form of the corresponding vertebre in the Cetiosaurus, is, Mr.
Owen shows, a striking crocodilian character ; and he adds, it is im-
portant to observe that not any of the series of caudal vertebre de-
seribed in this paper exhibit the vertical canals or perforations of the
side of the centrum or base of the transyerse process which so pe-
culiarly characterizes most of the cetacean caudal vertebre.

In his comparison between the vertebre of the Cetiosaurus and
the Poikilopleuron, Professor Owen states that the caudal vertebree
of the former resemble those of the latter and most other reptiles
from strata below the chalk in the articular surfaces being slightly
concave ; and the vertebrze of the Poikilopleuron, especially in the
elongated and rounded form of the body; in its median compression,
and in the articulation of the hemapophyses to the inferior part of
the vertebral interspaces, though they are larger ; on the contrary, the
Cetiosaurus vertebre differ in their proportions, in their structure,
as in the absence of the remarkable medullary cavity in the middle
part of the centrum of the Poikilopleuron; in the shortness of the
neurapophyses as compared with the centrum; and in other minor
points, which are fully detailed by Professor Owen.

The author then proceeds to institute further comparisons between
the vertebre of the Cetiosaurus and other reptilia: thus he shows
that they differ from the vertebrae of the Crocodilians in retaining
the cylindrical form of the body to the end of the tail, instead of
being compressed and four-sided ; that there is no trace of the ver-
tical median division which the bodies of the caudal vertebre pre-
sent in Iguane, Anolides and other Lacertians ; that they are not
only larger than in the Megalosaurus, but relatively longer ; that
they differ from the anterior caudal vertebre of the Iguanodon,
which are nearly as large, in the absence of the well-marked con-
cavity below the transverse processes, in the form of the centrum
not being so quadrilateral, and especially in the transverse breadth
of the inferior surface being less; and from the posterior caudal
vertebree of the Iguanodon, which slightly increases in length, in
being less compressed and the centrum not having a triangular form ;
the slender terminal caudal vertebree of the Iguanodon are also hex-
agonal, and not cylindrical as in the Cetiosaurus.

As there is no known extinct saurian which can so nearly com-
pete in size with the Cetiosaurus as the Iguanodon, it is fortunate,
Prof. Owen observes, that the distinguishing characters are so well
marked and easily recognizable. :

Dorsal vertebra.—The only portion of a dorsal vertebra described
in the memoir is the extremity of a spinous process, the posterior
surface of which is rough and flattened, 4 inches across, at about

576 Geological Society.

the same distance below the end of the spine ; the sides are traversed
to a certain extent by a longitudinal ridge, anterior to which they
are concave and smooth, but their anterior margin is again flattened
and rough, though it is not so broad as the posterior.

In referring all the vertebre described in this paper to the same
species of saurian, Prof. Owen admits that they present a somewhat
greater variety of form and proportion in different regions of the
tail than is observable in that part of the vertebral column in the
smaller and recent species of Crocodile or Lizard; not only beco-
ming larger in proportion to their thickness, but increasing slightly m
length for a short distance as they recede from the sacrum. ‘They
appear likewise to exchange from a cylindrical to a subtriedral
form of the body, but to resume the cylindrical shape in the termi-
nal half of the tail. These modifications, he says, are possible, as
in the Plesiosaurus brachydeirus still greater discrepancies in the
proportions of the vertebre prevail; and they are infericr in degree
to any of the modifications which distinguish the vertebrz of known
genera of saurians from those under consideration, in pointing at
their distinguishing features from the hitherto known sauria; and
in thus treating of them collectively, the inference that they belong
- to the same gigantic species is, the author observes, almost irresist-
ible, that they belong to a new and distinct genus, which, on ac-
- count of the vertebr approximating im size and structure to the
vertebree of the whale, he has termed Cetiosaurus.

In the, cuttings for the London and Birmingham Railway near
Blisworth, there were found, scattered over an area of 12 feet by 8
feet, the following remains :—1. A bone resembling the episternal
of an Ichthyosaurus, the length or antero-posterior extent of the
preserved portion of the median plate being 14 foot, and the breadth
of the posterior fractured end 5 inches, from which it gradually ex-
pands to the root of the side branches, where its breadth is 1 foot.
From its obtuse termination to the end of the longest branch is 23
feet, and from this end to that of the opposite branch 43 feet.
2. ‘The remains of a coracoid and scapula apparatus of equally gi-
‘gantic proportions. 38. A fragment, considered to be the shaft of
a humerus, | foot 9 inches in length, 6 inches in diameter across the
middle and 8 inches across the widest end.. 4. A portion of the oppo-
site humerus. 5. Another fragment, believed to be part of a radius
or ulna, about a yard in length, 6 inches across the proximal end,
and 5 inches across the middle of the shaft. 6. A slightly curved
portion of a rib, a yard long and from 1} to 2 inches thick. 7. Five
caudal vertebre agreeing in dimensions with the vertebra of Chip-
ping Norton.

Numerous fragments of long bones without a trace of a medullary
cavity have been found at Chipping Norton, and correspond in mag-
nitude with the vertebre. The articular surfaces which are pre-
served are covered with large tubercles for the attachment of thick
cartilages. The best-preserved fragments are considered to belong
to metacarpal or metatarsal and phalangeal bones, and are therefore,
Prof. Owen says, decisive evidence against the cetacean nature of
- the animal; but he adds, they possess characters by which they

Geological Society. 577

may be distinguished from the corresponding bones of known ex-
tinct gigantic saurians. One of these bones, believed to be a meta-
carpal or a metatarsal, is double the bulk of the largest analogous
bone of a full-grown elephant, though the metacarpals or metatar-
sals are much smaller in proportion in Saurians than in Pachyderms.
The bone is 7 inches in length, 9 in circumference in its middle, 5
in the antero-posterior diameter of its proximal end, and 4 inches
8 lines in the transverse diameter of the distal end. A proximal
phalanx is shown to be remarkable for its short and broad propor-
tions, which are more massive than those of the phalanges of exist-
ing Crocodilians or of the Poikilopleuron.

An ungueal phalanx, also found at Chipping Norton, was 6 inches
in length, 23 in breadth, and upwards of 3 in depth. It was slightly
curved, obliquely compressed, obtusely terminated with a shallow,
concave, trochlear articular surface, divided by a vertical convexity ;
it was marked on each side by a smooth curved groove, 3 inches
in length, with the concavity downwards, and the lower edge pro-
jecting beyond the upper at the posterior part of the groove; but it
is shown to be by no means produced in so large and thick a ridge
as that which characterizes each side of the more depressed and
broader phalanx of the Iguanodon. From the ungueal phalanges of
that Saurian it differs in being much less compressed from side to
side and less curved downwards. It vastly surpasses in size any
of the ungueal phalanges of the Poikilopleuron. A smaller ungueal
phalanx, resembling in general shape the above, was found at Chip-
ping Norton; and portions of metacarpal or metatarsal bones, agree-
ing in form and size with the fragments obtained at Chipping Nor--
ton, have been discovered at Buckingham: also a fragment 8 inches
long, which Prof. Owen considers to have belonged to a radius, a
fibula, or a long distal phalanx.

With reference to a comparison of the remains of the Cetiosaurus
with those of the Polyptychodon, the bones of the extremities pre-
sent in both cases the cancellous structure throughout the central
part, which indicates aquatic rather than terrestrial habits. Prof.
Owen states that he has not found any of the remains of the extre-
mities of the Cetiosaurus to agree exactly in shape with those be-
longing to the Polyptychodon; also that no specimen of a tooth
agreeing in characters with the teeth of the Polyptychodon has been
detected in secondary strata inferior to the greensand. Certain
large conical teeth, found in the Malton oolite, may, Mr. Owen
thinks, appertain to the Cetiosaurus, but he is of opinion that they
more probably belong to the Steneosaurus.

In conclusion, it is stated that the vertebre described in the paper
prove the existence of a saurian genus distinct from the Mega-
losaurus, Steneosaurus, Poikilopleuron, Plesiosaurus, or any other
large extinct reptile, remains of which have been discovered in the
oolitic series ; that the vertebre, as well as the bones of the extre-
mities, prove its marine habits; and that the surpassing bulk and
strength of the Cetiosaurus were probably assigned to it with car-
nivorous habits, that it might keep in check the Crocodilians and
Plesiosauri.

578 Geological Society.

. January 5, 1842.—A paper ‘‘ On the Mouths of Ammonites, and
on Fossils contained in laminated beds of the Oxford Clay, discovered
in cutting the Great Western Railway, near Christian Malford in
Wiltshire.” By J. Chaning Pearce, Esq., F.G.S., was read.

Mr. Pearce commences by stating, that his attention was first di-
rected to this part of the railway by the impression of a crushed
Ammonite procured at Cheltenham in April 1841, but that he was
prevented from examining the locality for three or four months.

The following section of the beds is given by Mr. Pearce :-—

1. Alluvial soil........ wthowican pen Ie deeke
2... Gravel «5.0; sieolilict edd tes 8 —
3. Four or five bands of laminated clay, al-
ternating with sandy clay, almost en-
tirely composed: of broken shells... 6 —
4. Clay, containing Gryphea bilobata.

The objects.of the author are, first to draw. attention to the organic
bodies discovered in the laminated clay; and secondly, to describe
the various forms which the mouth of the Ammonite assumes in dif-
ferent species and in different stages of growth in the same species.

The fossils obtained from the laminated clay are stated to be as
follows :—1. A succulent plant. 2. Lignite, with oysters sometimes
affixed to it. 8. Crustaceans, supposed to have inhabited the dead
shell of the Ammonite*. The specimen described is stated to have a
finely tuberculated and: delicately thin covering; the tail to have
the appearance of being divided into three portions, finely corrugated
towards their edges; the body to have on each side internally five
or more processes ; and the head to be furnished with several short
arms and two long ones jointed a little above the head and ter-
minated in two claws, the longer being serrated on its inner edge.
4, Another allied crustacean is stated to have also an extremely thin
and finely tuberculated covering ; to be furnished with two long arms
of similar shape, each terminated at its extremity by one claw, and
two others projecting from about the centre, and passing off poste-
riorly are two fan-like processes of similar shape. 5. Trigonellites,
two species. 6. One valve of a Pollicipes. 7. The remains of an
animal considered to have been probably allied to aSepia. 8. Shells
of the. genera Unio, Cyclas, Astarte, Avicula, Gervilla, Pinna, Nu-
cula, Rostellaria, Turritella, Ammonites+, Belemnites, and an animal
to which he has applied (since the paper was read) the name of Be-
lemnotheutis. In describing the last fossil, he states that the lower
part is conical, blunt at the apex, and chambered internally like the
alveolus of a Belemnite, with an oval siphunculus near the edge of
the chambers; that it has a brown thick shelly covering which gra-
dually becomes thinner towards the superior part; that immediately

* To this organic body Mr. Pearce has given since the paper was read
the name of Ammonicolax.

+ Since the paper was written Mr. Pearce has consulted Mr. Pratt’s ac-
count in the Annals of Natural History for November 1841, of Oxford
clay Ammonites, and ascertained that he possesses{_4. Lonsdalii, A. Brightii],
[4. Gulielmi, A. Elizabethee], A. Comptoni, and 4. Kénigii. The fossils
included between brackets the author considers to belong to one species.

Geological Society. 579

above the chambers is an ink-bag resting on what resembles the:
upper part of a sepiostaire, and composed of a yellow substance
finely striated transversely, being formed of laminz of unequal den-
sity; that in some specimens, broken longitudinally through the
middle, are exposed long, flat, narrow processes of a different struc-
ture; that immediately beneath the superior contraction are two
long feather-like processes, and one or more which are short; indica-
ting, the author thinks, probably the situation of the mouth. With
reference to the first part of the paper, Mr. Pearce also notices an
animal allied to Sepia or Loligo, one side being covered by a pen
resembling that of the Loligo, and having immediately underneath
it, at the junction of the middle with the lower third, an ink-bag
resting on what resembles a sepiostaire. He mentions likewise ten or
twelve species of fishes, but without giving names ; also coprolites.

2. Respecting the form of the mouth of the Ammonites and the
changes at different periods of growth, Mr. Pearce states his belief,
that the terminal lip or mouth has a different shape in the young
shell of almost every species, but assumes in the old a straight out- -
line, and that he has been aware of this circumstance several years.
Of cases of young shells with differently shaped lips, he mentions
Ammonites Brongniarti (Inf. oolite), A. sublevis (Oxf. clay), A. ob-
tusus (Lias), A. Kenigii (Kelloway Rock, the mature shell is stated
to have a straight mouth), 4. Calloviensis (Kelloway Rock, the lip of
the old shell is stated to be slightly contracted and to terminate with
gently undulating sides), 4. Walcottii (Lias), and A. Goodhalli, fur-
nished in the mature state with a single horn-like projection at the
front of the mouth. In addition to these species he enumerates those
noticed in the preceding part of the paper. Mr. Pearce is further of
opinion that at different periods of the formation of the shell the la-
teral processes were absorbed and reproduced, and that therefore
they are found in various stages of growth, but are invariably want-
ing in the mature shell. In some species in which the successive
mouths were much contracted or expanded, the new shell the author
says was continued without the absorption of the lip, leaving a highly
projecting rib or a deep furrow*.

After a careful examination of upwards of twenty species in his
collection, with perfect mouths of all ages and from different strata,
not including the Oxford clay, Mr. Pearce has found the external
chamber to vary considerably in extent, occupying in some speci-
mens the whole of the last whorl, but in others less than one-third,
and without reference to age or species; and he therefore suggests
that the young animal of the Ammonite filled the whole of the outer
chamber, extending also to the extreme points of the lateral pro-
cesses in those species which were provided with them ; and thereby
not only received support but afforded protection to a portion of the
shell extremely liable to injury. In old individuals he is of opinion
that the animal when quiescent was. entirely contained within the
last chamber.

* The author was not acquainted with M. Al. d’Orbigny’s work, Pal.
Francaise, when he wrote the paper, and was not aware of the views given
in it respecting the mouth of the Ammonite.

Nontow.

Chrartor
Cfutar, sketch of the class Fungi, 1, 107, 230,

INDEX vo VOL. IX.

Asropus, a new genus of Carabidae,
134.

Acropeltis, description of the new genus,
419.

Adelia nereifolia, peculiar structure in, 86.

Agaricus, new species of, 444.

Agassiz, Prof., on the progress recently
made in the natural history of the
Echinodermata, 189, 296.

Alder and Hancock, Messrs., on new

_ species of nudibranchous Mollusca, 31.

Algez, new species of, 252, 418.

Alnus, review of the genus, 48.

Ammonites, on the mouths of, 578.

Amphiprion, new species of, 390.

Animals, notes on marine, 256; on the
temperature of cold-blooded, 259,

Annelides, description of new, 490; on
the organs of hearing in, 502.

Anoplura of Britain, notice of Mr. Denny’s
work on, 438.

Apocyrtus, new species of, 302.

Apogon, new species of, 16.

Arachnida, descriptions ‘of new, 491; fos-

~ sil, 162.

Araucaria, new species of, 244.

Archiac, M. de, on the genus Murchiso-
nia, 278.

Arcyria, new species of, 447.

Austin, T., on Sterna arctica, 434.

Australia, contributions to the ichthyology
of, 15, 120, 207, 384.

Babington, Ch. C., on Valerianella olitoria
and gibbosa, 104; on Dryas octopetala,
154; on Fumaria parviflora, 350.

Balanidea, remarks on the, 502.

Balfour, Dr., on some genera of ferns, 156,

Ball, Mr., on the Cephalopoda of the

- Trish seas, 348.

Barry, Dr. M., on fibre, 258.

Bat, new species of, 481,

Bee-eater, history and habits of the, 226.

Bennett, Dr, J. H., on parasitic fungi
growing on living animals, 66,

Berkeley,Rev, M.J., remarks on M. Mon-
tagne’s organographic and physiologic

283; on new fungi from South eb.
rica and the islands of the Pacific, 443.

Betula, review of the genus, 44.

Bird, on mucor observed growing in 1 the
air-cells of a, 131.

Birds, occurrence of rare British, 79, 353;
of Ireland, 141, 221, 373; of Asutralie,
reviewed, 337; from the Andes in
Chile, 509; on some remarkable nests
of, 145.

Blumenbach, Prof., bibliographical notice
of, 355.

Blyth, Mr., on some animals of North
Africa, 62.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Proceed-
ings of the, 67, 153, 250, 350, 513.
Botanical Society of London, Proceedings

of the, 248, 515.

Botany, contributions to structural, 81;
geographic, general observations on,
169, 311, 469, 521; the London Jour-
nal of, noticed, 420.

Bovista, new species of, 447.

Brightwell, T., on some species of fresh-
water leeches, 11.

Brooke, J., on three species of Orang
Utans, 54.

Buckland’s, Rev. Dr., anniversary address
to the Geological Society, 156.

Buprestidz, new species of, 248.

Campanularia, new species of, 465.

Cantor, Dr. T., on the flora and fauna of
Chusan, 265, 361, 481.

Carabideous insects, collected by C. Dar-
win, 134,

Carinaria, on a new species of, 140.

Centropistes scorpenoides, description of,

Cephalopoda, notices on some, 349,

Cercopidz, new species of, 119.

Cetiosaurus, description of the skeleton of
the, 573.

Cheropus, characters of, 41.

Charlesworth, Mr., on some mammalia
and birds collected in Mexico, 59.

Cheiroptera, new species of, 481.

Chitones, new species of, 60.

Chusan, on the flora and fauna of, 265,
361, 481.

Cicadidz, new species of, 118.

Clathrus crispus, description of, 446.

INDEX.

Coleoptera, descriptions of new, 64, 302.

Colobus ursinus, on the stomach of, 503.

Comatule, observations on the, 500.

Conferve, occurrence of, vegetating on the
skin of the goldfish, 333 ; on the growth
of, 431.

Couch, J., on a specimen of Phocens me-
las, ‘taken off Cornwall, 371.

Crag, catalogue of shells fromthe, 455, 527.

Craterium pyriforme, notice respecting,
354, 431.

Crinoidea, fossil, notice respecting, 438.

Crustacea, fossil, 161; descriptions of new,
490.

Cryptogamic vegetation of the Malvern
Hills, 516.

Cuckoo, history and habits of the, 221.

Curculionides, new, 302.

Cygnus guineensis; occurrence of, 79.

Cyphosoma, new genus of insects, 426.

Cyrtoderus, new genus, 427.

Dale, J. C., on some Libellule, 257.

Darwin, C., on new fungi collected by,
443.

Deakin’s, R., Bigs Some Britannica, no-
ticed, 339.

Desmidium, on four new species of, 155.

Dickie, G., on the occurrence of Gelidium

' rostratum, 350.

Doris, new species of, 32.

Dotted vessels, on the structure of, 393 ;
on the formation of, 453.

Doubleday, E., on the genus Primula,
515,

Dryas octopetala, on varieties of, 154.

Duck, new species of, 511.

Echinodermata, on the progress recently
made in the natural history of the, 189,
296.

Edmonston, T,, on the flora of Shetland,
69.

Embryology, vegetable, observations on,

Eolis, new species of, 34.

Epilobium angustifolium, remarks on, 117.

Epizoon, description of a new, 501.

Eurypterus, gigantic species of, 161.

Evans, Mr., on the preservation of the
colours of plants, 70.

Excerpta botanica, 42, 475.

Expedition to Torres Straits and New
Guinea, notice of the, 167.

Fauna of Chusan, remarks on the, 265.

Ferns, observations on some genera of,
156.

Fibre, remarks on, 258; spiral, on the
origin of, 448.

Fishes, of Australia, 15, 120, 207; onthe
natural arrangement of, 197; descrip-
tion of new, 484; fossil, 158.

Flints, occurrence of fossil sponges in, 161.

581

Flora of Norway, notice respecting the,
70; of the Malvern Hills, remarks on
the, 248, 516; of Chusan, remarks on
the, 265.

Flore Suecicz, mantissa altera, noticed,
422.

Florigraphia Britannica reviewed, 339.

Forbes, E., notices on natural history, 239.

Fossil insects, 422.

Fossils from the Crag, 455, 527.

Fries’s Flora Suecica, noticed, 422.

Fulgoridez, new species of, 118.

Fumaria parviflora, occurrence of, in Great
Britain, 350.

Fungi, organographic and physiologic
sketch of the class, 1, 107, 230, 283;
parasitical on living animals,66, 71,131,
333; partiality of slugs for, 73; new,
419; notices of some, collected in South
America and the islands of the Pacific,
443.

Galium cruciatum, occurrence of in Ire-
land, 519.

Gélidium rostratum, occurrence of, 350.

Geodephaga, descriptions of new, 425.

Geological Society, Proceedings of the,
551, 573.

Gibson, T., on Tetrao tetrix, 438. —

Giraud, H., on the origin and develop-
ment of the embryo in Tropzxolum
majus, 245.

Goldfish, description of a vegetable found
on the gills of, 71, 333.

Goliath beetles, on the habits of the, 496.

Goodsir, J., on the conferva which vege-
tates on the skin of the goldfish, 71,
333; on a new vegetable infusorial,
153; on the ultimate secreting struc-
ture and on the law of its function, 254.

Gould, J., on two new species of Trogon
and a new species of Toucan, 236;
Birds of Australia, reviewed, 337; on
four new species of Kangaroos, 345;
on a new species of Goose, 506; on the
genus Merganetta, 511. —

Grasses, on three new species of, 513.

Gray, J. E., on two new species of Mam-

’ malia, 39; on a new species of Her-
pestes, 49; on a new species of Phas-
cogale, 518.

Grey’s, G., expeditions of discovery in
North-west and Western Australia, no-
ticed, 499.

Griffith, W., on the ovulum of Santalum,
243,

Gurney, J. H., on the occurrence of rare
British birds, 353.

Halcyon smyrnensis, on the rediscovery
of, 441.

Hancock and Alder, Messrs., on new spe-
cies of nudibranchous Mollusca, 31.

582

Hassall, A. H., on Mohl’s views of the
structure of the pollen granule, 93; list
of Invertebrata found in Dublin Bay,
132; on showers of pollen, 353; on
the genus Lepralia, with descriptions
of new species, 407; on the growth of
freshwater Confervee, 431; on the struc-
ture of the pollen granule, 544. .

Henslow, Prof., on Primula veris and al-
lied species, 153.

Hepatice, new, 420.

Herpestes, new species of, 49.

Hexagona, new species of, 444.

Hill, R., on some remarkable nests of
birds, 145.

Hinds, R. B., on temperature, humidity,
light, and soil considered as developing
climate, 169, 311, 415, 469, 521; on
some marine animals, 256.

Hirudo geometra, remarks on, 11.

Hirundo rustica, history and habits of the,
373.

Histoire physiologique des plantes d’Eu-
rope, reviewed, 50.

Holcus, on a new British species of, 254,

Homoptera, descriptions of new, 118.

Hooker, Sir W. J., on Epilobium angus-
tifolium and macrocarpum, 117; Lon-
don Journal of Botany, noticed, 420.

Hoopoe, history and habits of the, 143.

Hope, Rev. F. W., on some rare and
beautiful coleopterous insects, 247 ; on
the Coleoptera of Port. Essington in
Australia, with descriptions of new spe-
cies,423 ; on new insects from Western
Africa, 494.

Humidity, considered. as developing cli-
mate, 316, 469.

Hydradephaga, new species of, 427.

Ichneumon, on a new species of, 49,

Ichthyology of Australia, 15, 120, 207,
384,

Information respecting scientific travel-
lers, 239.
Infusoria, observations on,66; from Africa,

remarks on, 430 ; fossil, from the chalk.

of Salisbury plain, 437; found at
Chusan, 493.

Insects, descriptions of new, 36, 64, 118,
134, 247,302, 423, 493, 494; fossil, 163.

Invertebrata found in Dublin Bay, list of,
132.

Isoetes capsularis, on the structure of, 243.

Ixodes, on the young ofa species of, 430.

Jameson, Prof., notice respecting, 74.

Johnston’s, G., History of British Sponges
and Lithophytes, reviewed, 496.

Jungermannia, on new British species of,
69, 154. .

Kangaroos, descriptions of four new spe-
cies of, 345.

INDEX.

Kingfisher, history and habits of the, 227;
Smyrna, on the rediscovery of the, 441.

Lamellicorns, new species. of, 423.

Landsborough, D. ,on RissoaHarveyi,261.

Laschia, new species of, 445.

Leeches, on British freshwater, 11.

Leefe, Rev. J. E., on the groups Triandrze
and Fragiles of the genus Salix, 67;
on Primula veris and allied species,
153.

Lees, E., on the flora of the Malvern
Hills, 248, 516.

Taig hone W. A., Excerpta Botanica, 42,
475.

Lepralia, remarks on the genus, with de- —
scriptions of new species, 407, 467.

Libellule, notes on some, 257.

Light, influence of, on vegetation, 469,
521.

Linnza, a Journal of Botany, notice of
the contents of the, 343,

Linnza borealis,occurrence of, inBerwick-
shire, 53, 155.

Linnzan Society, Proceedings of the, 243.

Longicornes, new species of, 248, 428.

Lucanide, new species of, 247.

Lycia, on the winter vegetation of, 251.

Macgillivray, J., catalogue of the marine
zoophytes of the neighbourhood of
Aberdeen, 462.

MacLeay, W.S., on the natural arrange-
ment of fishes, 197.

Mammalia, on new species of, 39, 481;
from the Andes in Chile, 509; fossil,
156.

Melibcea, new species of, 34.

“Menzies, Dr., notice of the late, 513.

Merganetta, description of the genus, 511.

Mesoprion, new species of, 28.

Meteorological observations, 79, 167, 263,
359, 439, 519.

Microscopical Society, proceedings of, 66.

Miers, J., on a new genus of plants, 244.

Migadops, description of the genus, 136.

Mohl’s, H., views on the structure of the
pollen granule, examination of, 93; on
the structure of dotted vessels, 393.

Mollusca, on new species of nudibran-
chous, 31, 486; arrangement of the,
148, 486; on the organs of hearing in,
501.

Montagne, C., organographic and physio-
logic. sketch of the class Fungi, 1, 107,
230, 283.

Montagu, Col., on*mucor growing in the
air-cells of a bird, 131.

Mosses, new, 420.

Miller, J., on the Comatule, 500.

Murchisonia, notice of the genus, 278.

Myrtacez, on the separation of the pome-
granate from the, 86,

INDEX.

Nettapus pulchellus, description of, 506.

Orang Utans, on the habits of, 54.

Orbigny, Al. de, on the Rudista, 260.

Owen, R., on the stomach of Colobus ursi-
nus, 503; on theskeleton of the Cetio-
saurus, 573.

Pagrus, new species of, 392.

Paleontology, observations in, 260.

Papilio, new species of, 36.

Parlatore’s,P.,Plantz nove, reviewed,498.

_ Parnell, R., on a new British grass, 254;
on three new species of Poa, 513.

Pearce, J.C.,on the mouths of Ammonites,
578.

Percis, new species of, 130.

Pheenognathus, new genus, 425.

Phallus, new species of, 446.

Phascogale, new species of, 518.

Phocena melas, observations on a speci-
men of, 371.

Phosphorescence, notice respecting, 78.

Photography, on the application of, 355.

Phytologist, a Botanical Journal, noticed,
421.

Plante nove, vel minus note, auctore
Parlatore, reviewed, 498.

Plants, mode of preserving the colours of,
70; description of new genera of, 244,
499; localities for rare British, 248, 513,
516, 517; on the leafing of, 514.

Pollen granule, on the structure of the, 93,
544; on showers of, 353.

Polycera, new species of, 33.

Polynemus plebeius, description of, 210.

Pomegranate, on the separation of the, as
a natural group, from the Myrtacee, 86.

Populus, review of the genus, 42.

Primrose, on the varieties of, 155.

Primula veris and allied species, remarks
on, 153.

, observations on the genus, 515.

Puffinus major, notice respecting, 433.

Quekett, J., on Infusoria, 66.

Radiata, fossil, 163.

Radulum, new species of, 445.

Rafflesia, on a new species of, 381.

Ralfs, Mr., on four new species of Desmi-
dium, 155.

Rapp, Prof., on the Balanidea, 502.

Recluz, M., on the partiality of slugs for
fungi, 73.

Reeve, L., on a new species of Carinaria,
140; on the natural arrangement of
the Mollusca, 148 ; on the genus Scara-
bus, 218; on a new species of Corbis,
504; on a new Mitra, 509.

Reptiles, description of new, 482; fossil,
157.

Riccia, new species of, 418.

Richardsun’s,. Dr. J., contributions to the
ichthyology of Australia, 15, 120, 207,
384,

~ VR ole.
Pp. u4s>.

583

Rissoa Harveyi, occurrence of, 261.

Rossia, description of a new species of,
349.

Royal Irish Academy, proceedings of, 348.

Royal Society of Edinburgh, proceedings
of, 66, 254.

Rudista, on the genus, 260.

Rutelide, new species of, 247,

Sagride, new species of, 248.

Saint Hilaire, Aug. de, on the epochs of
vegetation, 74.

Salix, observations on the genus, 67.

Sarcinula, description of, 153.

Saurian, description of a fossil, 573.

Savage, Mr., on the Goliath beetles, 496.

Scarabus, remarks on the genus, 218.

Schizodon, new genus of Rodents, 508.

Schleiden’s views on the origin of spiral
structure, observations on, 85.

Scolopsis, new species of, 389.

Scorpeena, new species of, 212,

Sebastes, new species of, 384.

Serranus, new species of, 18.

Seton, A., observations on species of Viola,
y

Shaw, J., account of a botanical excursion
in Norway, 70.

Shells, microscopic, 166; from the Crag,
catalogue of the, 455, 527; new species
of, 504, 509.

Shetland, remarks on the flora of, 69.

Siebold, C. Th., on the organs of hearing
in Mollusca, 501.

Silk-worm, on the employment of cold in
the preservation of the eggs of the, 436.

Sillago, new species of, 128.

Slugs, partiality of, for fungi, 73.

Soil, influence of, on vegetation, 469, 521.

Solenomelus, a new genus of plants, 244.

Southby, A., on fossil Infusoria, 437.

Sowerby, G. B., on new species of Chi- |
tones, 60.

, J. D. C., on the ceconomy of the
whale, 257.

Spach’s, E., revisio Populorum, 42; re-
visio Betulacearum, 44; revisio Tili-
arum, 475.

Spiders, descriptions of new, 491.

Spiral structure, observations on, 85.

Sponge, description of a new, 504.

Sponges, fossil, 164; and Lithophytes,
Johnston’s History of British, reviewed,
496.

Stephens, H. O., on Epilobium angustifo-
lium and macrocarpum, 117.

Sterna arctica, migrations of, 351, 434,
519

Strickland, H. E., on the appearance of
flocks of Sterna arctica, 351, 519; on
the rediscovery of Halcyon smyrnensis
in Asia Minor, 441,

Stutchbury, Mr., on a new sponge, 504.

584

Swallow, history and habits of the, 373.

Synanceia, new species of, 385.

Tarsipes, description of, 40.

Taylor, Dr., on new species of British
Jungermannia, 69, 154.

Temperature considered as developing
climate, 169, 311, 469, 521.

Teschemacher, J. E., on a new species of
Rafflesia, 381.

Therapon, new species of, 126.

Thompson, W., on the birds of Ireland,
141, 221, 373; on Puffinus major, 433.

Tilia, review of the genus, 475.

Toucan, on a new species of, 236.

Transactions of the Berwickshire Natu-
ralists’ Club, noticed, 51; of the Bo-
tanical Society of Edinburgh, noticed,
341.

Tritonia, new species of, 33.

Troglodytes europzeus, history and habits

_ of, 141.

Trogon, on two new species of, 236.

Tropzolum majus, on the development of
the embryo in, 245.

Ulva calophylla, affinities of, 81.

Upeneus Vlamingii, description of, 211.

Uranoscopus maculatus, description of, 207.

Valerianella olitoria and V. gibbosa, ob-
servations on, 104.

Yaucher’s, M., Histoire physiologique
des plantes d’ Europe, reviewed, 50.

Vegetable monstrosities, notices respect-
ing some, 153; embryology, observa-
tions on, 245; structure, remarks on
some points of, 448.

Vegetation, on the various epochs of, 74.

Viola, remarks on the species of, 72.

Viscum album, on the woody structure of,
84.

xv
AS

4

D2)

INDEX.

Vogel, Dr. T., notice respecting the late,
262.

Voyage dans |’Amérique méridionale par —
d’Orbigny—Botanique, par C. Mon- -
tagne, reviewed, 417.

Waterhouse, G. R., descriptions of cara-
bideous insects collected by C. Darwin,
134; on new species of coleopterous
insects belonging to the genus Apo-
cyrtus, 302; on anew species of Ro- |
dents, 507.

Westwood, J. O., on new Lepidoptera,
36; on some new Coleoptera from Tro-
pical Africa, 64; on new Homoptera,
118.

Whale, ceconomy of the, 257; notice ofa
specimen of the black, 371.

White, H. H., on fossil Infusoria, 66.

Wiegmann’s Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte,
notice of the contents of, 500.

Wight, R., on the separation of the pome-
granate as a natural greup from the
Myrtacez, 86.

Willshire, Dr. W. H., contributions to
structural botany, 81; on some points
of vegetable structure, 448.

Wood, S. V., catalogue of shells from the
Crag, 455, 527.

Woodcock, on the habits of the, 344.

Xanthidia, new species of, 66.

Yarrell, W., on mucor in the air-cells of a
bird, 131; on the trachea of a spur-
winged goose, 147.

Zoological Society, proceedings of the, 54,
145, 344, 503.

Zoological works published under govern-
ment patronage, 76.

Zoophytes, marine, of the neighbourhood
of Aberdeen, 462.

ist MUSs es OF THE NINTH VOLUME.

Cj
a UR A E> HI silos BY RICHARD AND JOHN E. TAYLOR,
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

(Sir
ius

ay
ia:
Crgas

Lena

ay
gah

ree
Rc

‘
i

Sate}
i ry
ny
Vis

My

tary a
Peg
ba

; yt by
; wr

niet
ei

iN

‘
4

MART
PRE ee ga ene CAB

» has aa
pes Re

4X5
ph
Wane
e
piers
ae
1 gis

ont

pages :
S be

»
wen ware) :
wpe heer PS Wary Fs
bree Ob She
i al

'
ae
t